《Would you dance with me my lord?》


 Chapter 1

    Prologue


    The daughter never wanted to forget her mother or her death. Not even once. No matter how painful and hurtful it may have been, she did not try to get rid of the pain that built up as the years went by. Forgetting about her mother was the same as forgetting about her roots ¡ª it was the same as her being completely separated from something that she had wanted since she was born.


    However, as soon as she woke up from her sleep, the princess knew instinctually that the time had come.


    Now.


    The palace was busy even before the sun was up. The delicious scent of flowers was flowing through the air and fancy music was playing. Making energizing noise, the servants were moving busily back and forth.


    Everyone was preparing to welcome the leader of the continent; the devil of the war; the monster with red eyes; the heir of the dragon; the owner of the gray palace. The one who everyone respected yet feared, and who everyone was proud of yet scared of ¡ª it was the return of the king.


    It was time for the princess to forget about the root of life. She wouldn¡¯t have lived if she knew things were going to be like this. She knew that God had abandoned her. All the things she¡¯d known seemed especially cruel today.


    The king who all the countries adored was going to invite the princess to supper.


    And then to his room.


    And then to his bed¡­


    Her thoughts cut off as she grabbed her comforter tightly. However, it did not help her stop shivering as if she had just gotten out of freezing water. Although the room was filled with warmth, she could not control her body, just like a thin branch against a strong wind.


    The princess tried to get up with her hand, but then she gave up after she kept pushing her own hair down. She tried again, then gave up again. The sound made her look pitiful. As if laughing at its owner, her hair fell onto the bed miserably. A deep sigh filled the room then disappeared. The princess laid on her side and rolled her legs up all the way to her waist, rounding her body like a caterpillar. She mumbled like a stutterer.


    <>


    The princess shut her eyes.


    Scene 1: The Meeting


    ¡°Your highness, it is time to go.¡±


    She raised her hands the way a butterfly opens its wings. The princess slowly stood up after she waved at the servant who came to take her. She had purple hair with a hint of pink and it was gently brushed by her servants. Her dress, with golden flower embroidery, was slightly dragged on the floor. On the floor, a carpet colored with red, brown, yellow, and dark green was laid. The princess already knew that it was a luxury import from a different continent.


    Not only the carpet, but also the paintings on the wall, the ceramics and decorations around the room, the dressing room and the bathroom within this big room, the bed with elaborate lace, and red curtains by the window were all dazzling. It had been about ten days since she had been covered in this splendor, and all the red and gold that her eyes were catching was giving her a headache.


    This was the palace of the king, Ottoinette. Although the war was over, things that the princess received from enemy countries were limited. She was not going to show her real thoughts to anyone that easily.


    The hallway that she walked out to also was filled with splendor. In the hallway with a bunch of gold sticking on the wall, she moved with gentle steps.


    She was the princess from Skara, who was staying in Monterobis. Her name was Ashite-Ploca. In this palace full of fame and luxury, not a single soul was looking for her here.


    Even in her palace back home, Ashite had to remind herself of her own name once in a while so as to not forget it. No one was calling her name. That was how her country was and that was how her palace was, and that was also why Ashite was pushed to Monterobis without anyone taking care of her. The king kicked Ashite out as if he had been waiting for that moment.


    Since she left her country after the war, she never left her room in this palace. In the past ten days, she was only breathing and barely eating, just enough for her to continue her own life.


    The king never looked for her.


    It was said that the king has not returned to the palace yet. The king¡¯s response to the princess¡¯s arrival was cold.


    ¡°I shall invite you to the supper right as I arrive at the palace,¡± he said.


    Not knowing when that day would be ¡ª the day that would suffocate her ¡ª she was not able to swallow any food. She did not feel any hunger. All she could do was curl up on her bed.


    To be frank, she was expecting to spend a disgusting, nasty time on the king¡¯s bed on the night she arrived at the palace. No one dared to call her the king¡¯s trinket in either Skara or Monterobis, but there were things that the princess could understand without being directly told. One such thing was the destiny of a captive from a country that lost a war, especially if that captive was a powerless, poor lady like herself. Obviously, she was going to end her own life before having to spend a night like that.


    But there was something that she needed to do, a task that was grabbing onto her. That¡¯s why she had a lingering attachment to her life; there was that one thing that she tried to push away yet could not, left on her mind like an old scar.


    Nevertheless, she would rather die than become a trinket.


    Since the servants were worried that she would leave scars on her body, not a single piece of cutlery was given to her in the past ten days. She could not attempt to kill herself, or even try to harm herself. However, now, during this supper where she would meet the king for the first time, it might have been possible.


    For her entire life, she never wanted anything more than peace, but the heartless God was not willing to listen to her prayer. That¡¯s why she ended up here. Just for that one thing that she wanted, she gave up everything else, killed everything else, and hid everything else ¡ª and she ended up being a captive. What else would she be other than a captive when her life was in the king¡¯s hand?


    Now that the king was back in the palace and had invited her over, she knew that she would die after a life of being his trinket. She would rather end her own life.


    <>


    Ashite stopped thinking. She felt like her brain was not functioning anymore. She acknowledged her stupidity. There was no way. She was a powerless princess from a powerless country.


    A princess. The word made her laugh.


    It was just a name. She could not expect a thing wearing just a thin veil called ¡°princess.¡± There was only one thing she could do.


    At this supper, her first time meeting the king, she would make the king aim his knife at her.

 Chapter 2

    Ashite looked at the big, round table that was in front of her. Not a single thing was fancy in the dining room, but the round table was made of high-quality wood with curved patterns and covered with a golden tablecloth. On top of it, various kinds of seafood, steaming dishes, and other colorful foods were there. They were all mouth-watering, but not for her. It was obvious that she would be dragged into the king¡¯s bedroom after supper.


    A night with the king. She was not able to hold her laughter after looking at the dresses the servants suggested to her. Their purpose was so clear. Although they were long enough to cover her wrists and ankles, her skin could be seen through them and her shoulders would be exposed. Though they may have been moderate in this country, they bore an obvious purpose.


    Then there was the king¡­


    A servant declared the king¡¯s entrance. Without even noticing, Ashite-Ploka lowered her head. There was the sound of calm and heavy steps. The princess greeted the king in her culture¡¯s manner.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. The third princess of Skara, Allo Lizdeika Rabri Ashite-Ploca Joanena Pescara Van Squirina greets the heir of the dragon, the owner of the gray castle, the ruler of the Ottoinette, the leader of the continent, the black knife: Del Monte the Third.¡±


    ¡°I assume you heard my words. Welcome to Monterobis.¡±


    The voice disappeared without even echoing. Although it was their first meeting, it seemed like neither the princess nor the king wanted it ¡ª it was a very dry greeting. The king did not say anything else, and the princess rose her head up again. They looked at each other. With her dark, pumpkin-colored eyes, she quickly looked through the king.


    A young gentleman. His sharp, red eyes were the first thing she noticed. His purple hair with a hint of blue blew gently around the scar on his cheek. Although his dark skin and tall height were intimidating, she was surprised that he looked more normal than she expected. The reason was quite simple.


    For someone who was known as a devilish murderer not just in Skara, but in the entire Marycury continent, he looked like a regular human being, much unlike what she expected him to be: a disgusting, rough monster. Thinking about her own assumptions, she almost laughed out loud, but she held onto herself.


    The king sat down. Under his bright red cape, she saw the sheath that protected his knife. Looking at his sheath, the princess also sat down.


    Even the princess who barely left her castle knew of the merciless acts of cruelty performed by that very knife. That infamous king was now in front of her, with his knife on his waist.


    As she was looking at his knife more and more, her heart was beating faster and faster. Trying to quench her thirst, she took a sip of her water. Her mouth was so dry that she did not know if she was swallowing the water or her spit, but whatever she took was making her hands sweat and her stomach feel cold as ice.


    Ashite looked at the spoon in front of her. She took a glance at the king, and he was already holding his spoon up.


    <>


    Countless thoughts were stirring up her head. All she could hear was some buzzing.


    <>


    Ashite put her hands on the table lightly as she tried to push her thoughts away.


    It was time for her to do something that she had never done as a princess who lived in an elegant castle for 20 years. Although this was her first-time meeting with the king and they barely had a conversation, she believed in all the stories of his murderous tendencies. She truly did. It would be a lie to say that she was not afraid of death, but her peace was more important than that. She believed she could find her peace if she died here.


    Ashite pushed her dish against the soup bowl, sighing. Although it did not make any noise, it was not good manners during supper, and the servants looked at her.


    ¡°Does she not like the dish?¡±


    ¡°Then why wouldn¡¯t she say anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    They whispered as they made confused faces.


    However, none of the looks she was getting were from the king. She took a glance at him, then she put the spoon diagonally on top of the soup dish. This time, the spoon made the sound of metal hitting a ceramic bowl.


    It meant she was finished with the meal.


    A cold look hit her. Bright red eyes contacted pumpkin yellow eyes. The king¡¯s look did not contain any reproof or curiosity. It was a look of unconcern, just a reaction to the sound. He did not seem to be angry; he did not seem to feel anything. Before turning her look away, the princess calmly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I do not have an appetite.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    Just like a lion, his voice was low, intimidating, and scary ¡ª but Ashite was not the kind of person to fear this. Once again, she looked straight into his strange red eyes.


    ¡°Your highness, why should I eat? What good do I get from this? I would rather die than be treated like trash.¡±


    Tangled with a look of annoyance, resentment, and criticism, she spoke in an overdone, high-toned voice. It was for a better, more effective result. The more the king thought she was arrogant and rude, the better for her.


    However, her actions were real.


    As if she wanted to break all the dishes on the table, Ashite threw her spoon. Right after, she did the same with the chopsticks, forks, and dish knife that were in front of her.


    A beautifully-crafted bowl made a rough sound as it hit the ground. The spoon bounced off a few more dishes and made a sharp sound. The other dishes and utensils followed suit.


    The fork and the dish knife hit the dish right in front of the king, and few others fell into the food, making a small splash everywhere. Droplets of soup and sauce stained the tablecloth. Soon after the spoon fell off the table.


    The servants were all in shook, and their whispering filled the silenced dining room. The princess of Skara, an area known for people of gentle and elegant attitude, had just done something unbelievably rude. All these trained servants had never seen such a disrespectful display.


    They soon became frightened. They knew no one was safe in this place. A few young servants who recently started working were shaking in fear.


    In the world of Latrice and the kingdoms in it ¡ª Skara, Monterobis, and Khan ¡ª there was no place where such ill-mannered behavior was acceptable. This was obvious. Even someone from a working-class family in a small country like Khan would have behaved better than the princess had just now.


    The action of the princess throwing the spoon clearly meant that she was refusing the meal. Still, it was definitely not the proper way to do so.


    The servants thought of the prestige of the king during his coronation and during the war. The merciless king would not take even the most courteous refusal. They expected that he would punish the princess in no time.


    However, the king stared at the princess for a moment and simply turned away, unbothered. He continued his meal. It was the same calmness the king usually showed during his meal. This was how the king showed composure, rather than exposing his true personality.


    Ashite tried not to be flustered.


    <>


    Ashite could not hide her confusion as she looked at the king. He appeared to be truly enjoying his meal.


    At that moment, she finally realized she was wrong. It should have been obvious. He was known as the ruler of the continent. He was someone who did not want to, or need to, hurry; he went at his own pace. The king would not kill her just from this boring incident.


    As just a captive from the enemy country causing a small incident, the king would barely be bothered by her. He could just get his knife out after he enjoyed his meal ¡ª maybe not even on his own. He could make one of his servants do the job.


    The princess swallowed down her sigh. What should she do now? She could not think straight with death on her mind. All she could think of was the knife. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be the knife¡­ No, she could not think of any other way.


    As the princess was rethinking her plan, the king was almost done eating. Although he was the ruler of the continent, he seemed to keep the habit of eating quickly from the war.


    The servants brought desserts such as fresh fruits as he finished the meal. The princess did not touch a single thing as expected, but the king seemed to enjoy every bite of it. After he finished a calm, relaxing dinner, the princess hesitated, wondering if she needed to stay or leave.


    ¡°Princess, please follow me.¡±

 Chapter 3

    The king resolved her concern. The knife on his waist made a clinging sound. She closed her eyes, then opened them.


    The king left the dining area and walked down the hallway. The princess quietly followed. Suddenly, the king stood by one of the doors. The servant who was guarding the golden door with a curvy pattern greeted them and opened the door. The giant door opened without making any sound.


    The room was the king¡¯s office. Inside was a cleanly organized desk, bookshelf, sofa, and table as well as the subtle scent of ink. The door closed and the king walked to the desk. Ashite was looking down at the patterns on the floor. The tangled group of colors seemed to represent the art of Monterobis.


    ¡°Princess, it would be better for you to stop what you are doing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will keep providing you with the lifestyle you have right now as long as you stay well- behaved.¡±


    Ashite looked at the king. The king dryly said that he would guarantee the peaceful life that she had been wanting to have. The king would not say this just as a joke.


    Throughout the ten days she spent there, she was provided with exactly what she needed. Although she did not eat much, the meals were great, and the servants¡¯ services were excellent, too. This arrangement was good enough for her ¡ª as long as the king did not consider her to be his trinket, that is.


    ¡°I will let you go after both countries¡¯ after-war process is done.¡±


    Ashite tried to hold onto herself. She could not hide her facial expression well. She could control her smile, but she could not stop the joy, surprise, and bit of curiosity coming out of her eyes. That was how exceptional offer was.


    In fact, if she thought more about it, there was no way that the king would release the princess that simply. Although she did not know the exact reason why she had to come here, she knew it was related to the war. She assumed that he would not let the captive go free that easily. Ashite was very excited about his proposition, but she acknowledged that there had to be more to it.


    But that was not the important part. The most important thing for Ashite was that the king was guaranteeing her a peaceful life. It was the only thing she ever wanted since she was born. Even though it may take a while and even though it may be hard to go back to Skara, Ashite was willing to wait if what she wanted was waiting there for her.


    ¡°¡­ are you telling the truth, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    The king took a paper out from the lowest drawer of the table. It was the royal paper, with a small golden dragon on it. He started to write using a pen with colorful feathers. He was writing very quickly, but the writing was clear.


    Ashite looked at what he was doing, trying to process the thought of what had just happened.


    <> Ashite wondered.


    It surprised her that the king was able to produce such detailed paperwork so quickly. Ever since she first met the king, she was constantly in shock at the unexpected things happening. It was one of the very few times in her life that such shocking things happened.


    It seemed like he was going to keep his promise. Her heartbeat was beating fast, just like that of a kid getting a present.


    The king handed the paper to the princess. It did not even take a minute for her to read what was written. She signed the paper. All of her excitement that she¡¯d been pushing down, gratitude for the peace that she could finally have, and the fact that she did not have to die ¡ª everything came out in that signature of hers, which made it a bit crooked. However, she couldn¡¯t care less.


    Under the contract saying the princess would be returned safely to her country after the after-war process went well between Monterobis and Skara, the date and their names were written down. The king pressed his stamp right on top of it. It was the royal seal of the dragon with golden scales.


    //Latrice Force year 321, December 16th, Del Monte the Third.


    Til Buire Purvoi Lu Havre Nante Le Monviso.


    Allo Lizdeika Rabri Ashite-Ploca Joanena Pescara Van Squirina.//


    Lu Havre, the king, called someone with his low-toned voice while taking out one of the folders in the bookshelf.


    ¡°Karbala.¡±


    A person came out of somewhere in his office as if he¡¯d been in there the whole time.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty? Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°Sign this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    Ashite was surprised again. She did not expect to see the head of Etutu in her life.


    Etutu, also known as Etunakil Le Nante, was a living proof that the legendary dragon, Monvixo, truly existed before. The very last dragon in the land made Etutu with his own skin, as his lover said to, and gave them to his child, Nante. After the country was built, Monvixo left and Nante passed away; Etutu continued to live to carry on their legacy. It was because of the generations after that Nante¡¯s legacy continued. Being humans and the heir of the dragon, those who had the blood of Monvixo were called ¡°the Nantes.¡± Etutu was known as the group who only followed the Nantes.


    However, she was aware that the group always operated in secrecy. Maybe it was because he knew his group would not be outside of the country, or he figured she could not be any kind of threat just for knowing the face of Karbala. Whatever the reason, even if it showed that she had no power over things, she did not get offended.


    Rather than thinking about the head of Etutu showing his face, Ashite was more focused on why the king is doing such work for her. Frankly, he did not need to do any of these things ¡ª promising her, making the paper for her, and even having the witness for it. It would be much easier and quicker for the king to use his sharp knife. She wondered especially why Karbala had to be a witness.


    Ashite was satisfied. More than satisfied, in fact. The king¡¯s cold-hearted expressions and emotionless way of speaking, his sharp eyes that seemed to read everyone¡¯s minds, and the knife on his waist showed the brutality of a man who took over the whole continent, but he did his best for the captive of an enemy country.


    For Ashite, it was more than enough.


    Ashite realized he did the things he¡¯d done for her because it wouldn¡¯t be great for either of them if people were to talk about what the princess did to the king during supper. And doing such, regardless of how cruel he was with his knife and with war, reminded the princess how meticulous he could be, just like how his knife.


    Even if that was the reason why he was doing this, she did not mind. It was more than enough for her; she couldn¡¯t have asked more.


    Ashite could not hold her joy and contentment. Her plan to look for death anywhere was already out of her own sight. What the king is thinking of, or even what the servants would talk about, was nothing she cared about.


    She was thinking that she would die as a trinket, but the king treated her well. At this point, there was no reason for her to cause any more violence. Ashite was satisfied. She could have peace without dying. It would be greedy to want more than this, and that was not in her nature.


    But besides the paper, there was something else for her to be surprised about.


    ¡°And Karbala,¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Which of the Etutu would be the best escort for the princess?¡±


    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡±


    Even Karbala was surprised. Ashite looked at him, then looked at the king. It may have been called an escort, but she knew its real purpose was to prevent her from causing any further violence.


    But still, an escort from Etutu for a captive was not necessary. Just a normal knight would be good enough for the work. The more she thought about it, the more it left curiosity in her head. Unlike her and the servant being surprised, the king did not skip a beat and continued.


    ¡°Did you just talk back to me?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize, your majesty. Please forgive what I have done¡ª¡±


    The king frowned. He did not want any unnecessary words.


    ¡°No need. Just answer me.¡±


    ¡°Yeref from the top tier is very agile and fit for this.¡±


    ¡°What is his current task?¡±


    ¡°He is guarding your bedroom, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who can replace him from the top tier?¡±


    ¡°Noine can replace him right now.¡±


    ¡°Please do so. Send him to me now. And you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    He bowed to the king. With his hand on his face, he spoke in the language of Monvixo with an exotic accent. It was their culture to be more polite than the people of Skara.


    Ashite had just experienced what Monterobis is like. While she was in awe, Karbala hid himself again.


    The king put the paper into the folder since he was done talking. He put the folder back on the bookshelf. The red cape representing Monterobis was waving gently by the breeze; only the king of the country was allowed to wear it.


    As the king turned around towards the princess to look at her, she also looked back at him, too. She thanked him in the manner of Skara. She was like a white butterfly in front of him, with steps of a little bird and a calm smile. She never thanked someone as she did right now. The king also nodded.


    As the servant walked away, the door closed.

 Chapter 4

    She was young. She was trying her best to hide her expression, but the purpose was clear. Begging him to stab her with the knife, she behaved as no princess should. It was definitely not the kind of behavior to show the king, whether she wanted to die or not.


    But he did not even once think to kill her, of course.


    That was how it should be. Lu Havre never wanted a small, unnecessary war. Although it was clear that victory was his, taking over all the way up to Bolu Ronia caused him a hard time, and he did not even want a cold, suburban area anyway. The best he could do for his kingdom was to end the war there.


    It helped that he liked the young diplomat from Skara. He wanted the princess as a captive just because he wanted to end the war and make a pact as soon as possible in order to keep a peaceful relationship. Even the offer was made from the diplomat from Skara himself. Lu Havre initially requested the crown prince, but the diplomat dealt with him calmly. He offered to send the youngest princess in return for the crown prince.


    The king accepted the offer as their understanding of each other worked out. That is how the Jeice pact was created. As the king who won and ended the war, he wanted to treat the princess well. She was part of the war after all. He told the princess his intentions, too.


    However, she had thrown the spoon at the dinner table. He could tell that she was looking for death, but he could not figure out why she wanted it. He was thinking while he was eating. There hadn¡¯t been any special report from the past ten days, so it seemed like she was spending her time well. He thought that maybe she was looking to get something else. If so, he did not want that kind of rumor to spread around. He wanted to know exactly what it was that she wanted.


    But in truth, she was already getting what she wanted. Maybe she was not aware of the pact, he thought. He knew that he would not be a great king if he did not respect foreign countries, even if they had just lost to him in battle. He learned this through his father, who caused a whole war just to fulfill his greedy soul; his father probably only realized this after his death in the war he caused.


    Although his country achieved victory, the damage was there for both sides. The north side of Monterobis was just full of ash now. It was his responsibility to recover the region and listen to the people to meet their needs.


    Tut. He clicked his tongue.


    Rather than causing war again, he would treat the princess and the crown prince well enough for both countries to benefit from the pact. Knowing and understanding all this, the king thought the princess was so young and na?ve. She was not aware of any of the things going on in this situation. She was so focused on the thing she wanted that she did not think to look around her. Perhaps she was so afraid of the knife that she could not think straight.


    Lu Havre was not willing to show her the pact, as he would have to explain everything one by one in detail to make her understand everything. He did not want to, and he did not need to.


    He didn¡¯t know what exactly what she wanted or needed, but the paper guaranteeing her current lifestyle and eventual freedom would suffice. Though he wrote that he would send her back to Skara once the after-war process was done, it was, in fact, an incomplete document. The choice of the words was unclear, and the date was also unclear. The only thing that was clear and for sure was that he was willing to provide the extravagance she wanted.


    Although the document was unclear, it seemed to be good enough for the princess. The king¡¯s observation was correct. She could not even see her hands shaking while she signed the paper because she was so overcome with joy and excitement. He could easily see the smile creeping onto her face.


    The princess bowed down with a satisfied smile on her face.


    The king looked out to the window. The castle was quiet in the darkness. He saw the snow sparkle under the streetlight. The grandest castle in Latrice, shining bright with the colorful lights, was all his.


    As he was getting into endless thoughts, someone knocked on the door. No steps were heard.


    ¡°Your majesty, this is Yeref from the top tier of Etunakil Le Nante.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A middle-aged man came in and greeted the king.


    ¡°Greetings to the heir of Monvixo, Nante, from the eternal servant of yours.¡±


    ¡°I have a task for you.¡±


    ¡°Please command.¡±


    ¡°Escort the princess from Skara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Give her due respect as a princess. You may go.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    <>


    ***


    The early morning was pure white like snow. The palace was peaceful. The king opened his eyes slowly. He thought about his tasks for the day for a bit, then he straightened his body to reach out to the bell on the bedpost. Suddenly, he noticed the pale skin of someone next to him. Dark, long, wavy hair was laid on the bedsheet, coupled with long black lashes, small shoulders, voluminous breasts, and a thin waist.


    Lu Havre looked down at the lady. She was one of the most beautiful ladies in Monterobis. He started to think of a few possible reasons why this lady could be in his bed.


    ¡°Karbala.¡±


    He soon called his servant.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Explain this.¡±


    ¡°She is the wife of baron Yereve, who passed away. She stepped in by herself.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Although baron Yereve¡¯s reputation was small, he had been to few royal balls since he owned some land in Claremont. Still, he could not think of a reason why his wife would find her way into his bed.


    ¡°I apologize, but I am afraid that I¡¯m not aware of what happened.¡±


    It had barely been two weeks since Karbala came to the palace, after all. Before that, he was in the war with Lu Havre for almost two years. After the war, he was busy taking care of the cleanup progress, and when he finally came back to the palace, there wasn¡¯t a royal ball even though the princess from Skara came. It should have been obvious that he would not know about the current situation of the nobles. It was hard to finish reading all the papers about them, as there were so many of them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. She was a naked lady who could do no harm to your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I am assuming that is what the previous king wanted.¡±


    Lu Havre rubbed his eyes gently. He did not let his servants know about this because to him, it was common sense.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Havre¡¯s father was a ladies¡¯ man. He would bring home any woman, regardless of class, and Lu Havre had seen it once in a while, too. Servants, especially Etutus were probably used to what the former king did, as they served him for numerous years.


    However, Lu Havre was not that kind of king.


    ¡°Do not let any lady into my bedroom anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Do not let anyone in here without my permission. I want to be clear about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Let the head of security know this, too. Tell it to the night guards as well. There will be a proper punishment if I am not obeyed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Reflect on what you have done before the Terre festival. Onne will take your place instead. You may go now.¡±


    ¡°Taking your order, your majesty. Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    The Terre festival was only few days away. Karbala received a light punishment for what he had done. Knowing that, he left the room thanking the king.


    The capital was already busy getting ready for the Oisterre festival. The Oisterre festival happened all over the country for one week, and it was known for its own fanciness and energy. The Terre festival started on the fifth day of the Oisterre festival, continuing for the following five days with a number of glamorous balls.


    The festivals were the biggest gatherings of the nobles and used to celebrate the new year. Especially since the princess from Skara had arrived, the ball would be bigger and fancier than ever. He had to check the preparations for the ball and also let the princess know about this, too.


    There were so many things the king had to take care of now that he was back from his long absence ¡ª from the ball and his bedroom, everything required the tiniest details. Because of this, he could not have Karbala punished for too long, even if he wanted to. He couldn¡¯t even go to sleep if he wanted to. His exhaustion was building up without getting enough rest.


    ¡°I know you are awake.¡±


    A tiny shoulder moved. The king looked at the naked lady laying next to him. The lady had skin as pure as a pearl even though she was from the southern region ¡ª but that did nothing for the man.

 Chapter 5

    Early mornings in Monterobis were cozy. Although it was winter and there was snow everywhere, it was very different from Skara.


    Ashite realized that every time she woke up. She could not go to sleep easily. Unlike the palace that she used to stay in, Lotte Bishel, the room was so warm yet strange to her still. She kicked the comforter off of her. It was snowing last night, too. She walked to the window.


    It was early morning and she could barely even see the sun, but Ashite was standing still by the window. Her finger touched the frosty window. Warm silence. She drew two meaningless lines on the window. All of a sudden, she freaked out and turned her head around.


    There was the scream of a woman.


    She was scared. Goosebumps were covering her skin. She let her finger slide down with a squeaky noise. Ashite walked fast all the way to the door then stopped. <> she thought.


    The scream was heard once again. Ashite swung open her door. She tiptoed her way out then stood next to the wall. Then she peeked down the hallway. She could see a head of dark hair. The woman was spitting words out of order. The words are coming out of her mouth one by one, slowly, as the woman was hyperventilating.


    ¡°Please, your majesty. Let me, your maj¡ª Don¡¯t, no, please¡ª¡±


    The words tangled up with a sharp scream and crying to the point where she could not tell if what she heard was from the present or the past.


    <>


    It happened a long time ago, yet she could hear every single word like it was happening just in front of her. It was still left in her. She wanted to forget but she couldn¡¯t. it echoed in her head. Ashite shook her head.


    There was a woman screaming in the palace, which should have been the safest and peaceful place in the land, but all she could do was stay in her room. She had been living with her eyes and ears closed.


    But the scream from the woman sounded so familiar.


    Suddenly, the scream stopped. There was no sound. Ashite stepped away from the wall and again looked down the hallway. From far away, a woman was being dragged out barefoot. Her black hair was tangled and her clothes were barely covering her. Two knights wearing black and red uniforms were dragging the woman who fainted as if they were taking care of something dirty.


    She may not have realized, but Ashite was not breathing. It was almost as if she forgot how to.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s scream get cut off suddenly, she assumed that the woman was dragged out after she fainted ¡ª she appeared at the end of the stairs leading to the upper floor. Ashite was staying on was the third floor, and the fourth floor contained the king¡¯s bedroom. Looking at her outfit, it seemed like that was where she came out from.


    They disappeared from the hallway. They went downstairs. Ashite walked back to her room. She locked the door and breathed out. She was out of breath. It was rare to hear a scream early in the morning, especially in the royal palace. No matter how much they tried to cover it up, there would be people talking about it in the capital and maybe even further into the region.


    Ashite went back by the windows again. She quickly wiped them. She could not feel any coldness. Looking down through the window, she could see the knights still dragging the woman. One of the knights pushed the woman roughly into a carriage, then he put himself in it, too. The other knight talked to the horseman for a bit then went back into the palace. The black carriage disappeared into the snow as if nothing ever happened.


    Ashite¡¯s body dropped to the floor. The anxiety came in like a wave. She could only guess what just happened, but she didn¡¯t know for sure. She started to worry more as she did not even know who the woman was. She kept biting her lips.


    Ever since she heard that scream, she could not think clearly. The calmness that people from Skara were known for had disappeared. She could not even imagine how much her face was distorted. <> she tried to tell herself million times. Then she could finally breathe again. She could finally think again, as if her frozen thoughts were melting down.


    If that woman was not a sex worker or if she was in a position to be respected, how disrespectful and rude would the owner of this palace have to be? What if this was not the first time this sort of thing happened? What if there were many other women before her?


    Ashite felt like something was suffocating her. The room was warm, but she was shivering. Soon she hugged her own body. She curled up her body like a child and breathed quietly.


    <> She believed in the king¡¯s cruelty and the bloodshed that he often made, but she also believed in the promise of the king. The two conflicted with each other, but it was true. Karbala witnessed his promise and Etutu was commanded to escort her. There was nothing more certain than that.


    But the king made a mess this early morning. That woman was definitely dragged out of the king¡¯s bedroom, and the two royal knights must have gotten that order from the king. <>


    Knock, knock¡ª


    Ashite raised her head. There were no steps she could hear. Her face turned white.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    It was just the servant. She was a royal servant, so there was no wonder why her steps were so quiet. The sun rays were coming into the room one by one. It was already time for everyone to wake up.


    She wondered how long she had been sitting down like that. Ashite took a deep breath and stepped towards the bed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°May we come in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    About six servants came in and greeted her. They brought a bowl with water, scented oils, and makeup and put them down by the bed and vanity table. As they were getting ready, the oldest servant asked Ashite a question.


    ¡°Your highness, how would you like your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Bring it into the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Your plan for today is¡ª¡±


    Plan? There was such a thing? Ashite gently stopped the servant from speaking.


    ¡°Is there anything special going on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. The king has invited you to lunch.¡±


    She felt like she could not stand anymore. Ashite fell on her bed as if someone pushed her. She felt like she was right by the end of the cliff.


    ***


    <>


    That memory again. She thought for a moment. It felt like she was falling into the cold, deep darkness in her head. Ashite closed her eyes.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the breakfast. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. We will start getting you ready.¡±


    Her dark waves of thoughts were continuing. By the time she stopped and looked into the mirror, she once again found herself in the white, see-through, off the shoulder dress. Maybe there was a reason why the servants kept making her wearing such things. Although she knew this was traditional clothing in Monterobis, she wanted to request to wear something else.


    Ashite could not show it on the outside, but her anxiety was getting worse and worse on the inside. But then when she thought about the pact with the king and escort from Karbala, then she calmed down. Then again, she could not stop thinking about the king¡¯s knife. She thought maybe it was the dress she was wearing or the mess that happened in the early morning. Her feelings were going high and low like a crazy person.


    However, she had no options. There was no reason for the king to murder her when he promised her peace. It was the only reason she had to live and she wanted to take care of that matter safely. She knew her resolution wouldn¡¯t break that easily. Although she knew this, her steps towards the king were heavy.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    By the time she got to the door, the servant gently greeted her. It was only to get the awkwardness out of the room. She almost made a funny face. Usually, she would tell herself to have better behavior, but Ashite could not stop zoning out to her deep thoughts. She simply took a few steps back.


    The servant announced the presence of the princess to the king, then opened the door. A light brighter than sunlight filled her sight. Ashite grabbed her dress as if it were the only thing she could hold onto, then started to walk into the dining table. Lu Habre, who was already there and sitting down, stood up to greet her.


    Ashite greeted him with the slow bow, in the manner of Skara.


    ¡°Greetings to your majesty, from the third princess of Skara, Al¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The voiced echoed quietly. Ashite was surprised, like a person who had been slapped by a stranger. She swallowed her greetings, but she could not hide her surprised face. She looked up as she got cut off mid-greeting. With her knees awkwardly bent, she looked at the king. She was not aware of her impolite manner of looking at the king, asking why he stopped her. Technically, it was impolite of the king to cut off her greeting like that in the first place.


    ¡°There is no need to do such a greeting from now on.¡±


    With this simple gesture, Ashite knew that the king cared about her.


    Thinking like that, she felt better. She calmed down, perhaps a bit too much. She was able to tame her facial expression. Then she could face him with proper behavior.


    While she stayed here, she would have to meet the king numerous times, and having the long greetings every single time would be a bit odd. However, she also realized that it was just a habit of hers. That was how she acted in Skara.


    In Skara, it was only proper manners to greet a person with a long introduction if they were royal or someone important. Whichever country someone was from, they usually had more than three names and the higher their class was, the longer the name was. That was why it took a long time just to do the greetings in Skara compared to other countries. Some foreigners were not in favor of this, as they always included the name that people do not use in the introduction.


    Lu Habre was one of those foreigners. It¡¯s such a tiresome manner, he thought. He was not used to it, and he did not want to get used to it. Just a simple greeting would be enough for him. Although the manners and attitudes required in Monterobis were strict, simple greetings and a bow were enough to show respect.


    ¡°Are you aware of the greetings people do in Monterobis?¡±


    Ashite thought of the occasion. She remembered the way Karbala greeted the king, and she followed that. All she needed was simple respect for the king of the country. She bowed down to her waist then closed her eyes gently. Then she drew the shape of a dragon¡¯s wing on her forehead with her finger. After that, she could say something like, ¡°It is nice to see you.¡± When she left a meeting with the king, she would say, ¡°Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    Lu Habre nodded. He seemed to be very satisfied with it. The hand movement was not awkward, and her accent for the language of Monvixo wasn¡¯t too bad either.


    ¡°You are very well aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty. I tried to bring back the memory of what I observed before.¡±


    Her anxiety and nervousness already melted down like snow. She was able to relax a little when she looked at him.


    ¡°Thank you for all the kindness you have arranged for me, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Lu Habre waved to show that it is his pleasure and offered her to eat. It was the second time they were having a meal together. Unlike the first time, Ashite¡¯s mouth was watering. Steamy cooked fish and various foods with different sauces and spices caught her eyes. Ashite smiled then held her spoon.

 Chapter 6

    ***


    ¡®There will be Terre festival starting from next week. And it will also include the welcoming for the princess.¡¯


    By the time Ashite was done eating and going back to her room, the king said to her. He said that the royal servants would be in charge of her dressing and makeup, and that there is nothing special that she needs to prepare for. Oisterre festival and Terre festival. She would meet a lot of nobles. Although she was not afraid of it, ball wasn¡¯t something she was happy to expect. To her, social interactions were something that makes her uncomfortable and anxious- even though here was not Skara.


    However, there was the king¡¯s pact she needs to keep. Everytime she feels anxious or uncomfortable, she reminded herself of that like a spell. In fact, she was used to telling herself that everything will be okay.


    But- who was that lady, Ashite wondered again. During the meal, the king seemed just as fine as the first time she saw him. It was as if nothing happened in the early morning. It would have been quite obvious that she was looking at the king¡¯s face to check his mood. She may be younger than the king, but she was quite good at noticing things. And she was looking at the king with sharp eyes to see if anything is going on, but she could not tell.


    She couldn¡¯t see such thing as, the king treating her poorly as that lady. The king¡¯s promise could not be easily broken. But she also saw what happened to the lady¡­ it was confusing. Ashite sighed quietly.


    ***


    Count Banassi¡¯s misjudgment was that the current king would be similar to the previous king. They were both strong Nante and well known in the war, but it seems like Del Monte the third was not as interested in women as his father. Also, the words of the people that the current king is violent, was only from his coronation and how he did in the war. He barely started politics in the country, so no one could actually tell if he is ignorant and violent or not.


    Regardless of this, Count Banassi tried to hurry. Or it could be because of this reason. The king who returned in 2 years did not have any woman next to him, unlike he expected the king to be with numerous women during the war.


    Then the young princess from Skara came as the capture. They could be together in no time. Just like the previous king called in beautiful ladies in his bedroom every single day, the count tried to do the same.


    That was the wife of the baron Yerv. He was planning to send in his cousin to the king¡¯s bedroom. He could control her as she is his cousin, and he could also let the king know that he and she share the same blood. Then he could get closer to the power that he wants.


    Amerina- with the skin clear as pears, long hair as dark as the midnight sky, and the eyes bright as the gold- she was one of the most beautiful ladies in this country. Her beauty was known not only to the men, but also to the women of the town. And there has been lots of guys looking for her after she lost her husband.


    The couple was living in a small land in Claremont, and the reason why a lovely pair of man and women was split by death, was simple.


    Just only few months ago, count Banassi finally convinced baron Yerv to participate in the war at the far north side, to the land full of blood.


    Although the war seemed to go well for Monterobis, Skara¡¯s knights were strong as well. Baron with not much of power in his hand could barely be protected nor meet the king, then died quickly.


    The wife who was told the news refused to eat for a while. However, there was no time for her to drown in sadness. According to the law of this country, the wife cannot inherit the husband¡¯s position, she had to ask one of the baron¡¯s friend to take care of the land. And then she tried her best to find a way to fid her family. The kid was so young. She could not just stay in the land and do nothing.


    She barely kept her sanity, but she started to head to the capital. Thankfully, because of the little land the family had in Claremont, there was a little house she could stay with her kid, where the baron used to stay. Then she started to work as a librarian in the royal library. But even with all this, the woman with no father or husband could not have their voice out loud in Monterobis. That is how it was- the lower the class and the weaker the power, the smaller they get.


    So Amerina had to.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to raise him well anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, please, let me have him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ have your mercy¡­ please let him be with me. The kid¡­ ah¡­ he will have to follow Yerv¡­¡±


    ¡°He is still young. I will raise him.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ please, he¡¯s me and my husband¡¯s kid, and my blood. If I don¡¯t have him¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really need the kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, please¡­ without him¡­ I can¡¯t live without him. Please¡­¡±


    She begged to the count, tears falling on her cheeks. The more she begged, she was getting exhausted, and she could not control herself.


    She wanted to see the kid. The kid barely knew that his father died. She missed the kid trying his best to smile to her crying, just to make her feel better. If what she felt when her husband died was the sadness and loneliness, losing her kid felt as if someone teared her apart. She could not stop crying.


    But the count was not even acting like he was considering it.


    This has happened only a short while before the king came back.


    The count said that Amerina could not raise her kid on her own, then took the kid to his castle. Only knowing this after she was done with her work at library, she ran to the count¡¯s castle barefoot. She could not even blame the servants for letting them go. If the count forced to do so, there was no way that servants of the baron could stop him.


    However, by the time she arrived at the count¡¯s castle, she couldn¡¯t even see his shadow. The gatekeeper won¡¯t even let her in. The unwelcomed guest was not allowed into the castle.


    For the first time, she hated that she was only the wife of the baron. Amerina waited by the gate until the sun was going down, then she had to go as the wind was getting stronger at night.


    For the days, she could not go to sleep. She ached with sadness. She tried to visit count every single day. And every single day she visited; she was denied. Her pillow was stained in her tears.


    About a week later, the count sent a message to her that he is willing to see her.


    Amerina walked into the castle with her excitement and worries. Then she met the count. He was her cousin, but they barely knew each other. However, she always had some respect to him. Amerina did not even think that it was the count who forced the baron into the war. She thought that there should have been deeper meaning to it. But she could not understand what this situation is, that is happening in front of her.


    ¡°Then there is something I need you to do.¡±


    The only thing she could do to get her child- she heard it as she was looking for her kid in the castle.


    Not even two days later, she was standing right in front of the king¡¯s bedroom.


    Amerina thought that any of this does not make sense. Not only the knights, but the servants seemed to be part of this. It seemed like her cousin did more than just letting the night guard know about this.


    The door opened slowly. She was frozen in the spot. Amerina tried to stop herself from shivering as she entered the room.


    As the door closes the darkness greeted her in the room. She dragged her feet to take steps into the bed, and there was a man lying on his own bed. The king of this country. She was confused if she needs to do the greetings to the king or not. She looked around the room. The room was shining as if they put all the gold in this country in this room. But none of this was in her sight.


    After realizing no one is around, Amerina took her cape off. Her chemise was showing. The clothing was showing all the curves of her body. She was standing like a prey in front of the predator, who was about to be eaten. She went by the king, then laid down straight like a log. Then she took her clothes off of her shoulder and tried to go to sleep.


    And by the time she was awake from the sleep she barely had,


    ¡°I know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Shivering her shoulder, America got up. Then she tried to greet the king.


    ¡°How dare you come to the king¡¯s bedroom without a permission.¡±


    She raised her head as she freaked out. The voice was so sharp, then it freaked her out again. However, when she tried to look into that red eyes, she could not, then she had to put her head down again. The red eyes like that of a lion as scarier than anything. The weak could not face that.


    She quickly brought herself off the bed and begged. She tried not to shiver.


    ¡°I apologize, your majesty, but please, don¡¯t hurt the kid.¡±


    ¡°Is this what count Banassi had planned?¡±


    Amerina almost raised her head up again. It was not allowed to look at the king in the eyes unless the king says so.


    Her heart was beating fast. She wondered how the king knew about it. But she could not dare say the truth. She did not know how she was supposed to react here.


    She was going insane. The fear that she¡¯s going to die soon, and the thoughts of her kid came into her mind like a huge wave. On the other hand, she thought it isn¡¯t too bad to see her dead husband. Her eyes were getting watery. There was only one thing she wanted.


    ¡°Please¡­ your majesty. I apologize, but the kid¡­¡±


    Lu Habre looked at her soullessly. This was not because he was mad at her. He already gave Karbala his punishment, and he will do so to the guard and the servants to make sure that this will not ever happen again. It was important to give a waring to the nobles too.


    Count Banassi. Lu Habre thought of him. When he barely came back to the palace, the count requested to see him. Although the count did not have exact words on his mouth, he was clearly asking the king about the ladies. He was aware that this could be important issues for others, too. His age is way passed the time to get married. So even though he was tired with all the works that has been building up including this meeting, he tried his best to answer the count.


    ¡°I do not have marriage in mind as of right now.¡±


    It was quite generous answer to the question. However, the count was smiling suspiciously.


    ¡°Your majesty, before you have the princess¡­ what do you think of other ladies?¡±


    Lu Habre felt uncomfortable. Without thinking deeply about it, the purpose was clear. He realized that he left the throne for too long. He was trying to control the king with women. The king wondered if he looked that easy. He frowned hoping nothing bad would happen. Without answering the question, the king asked the count to leave. Even when he was leaving, the count did not remove the suspicious face out of his face.


    Lu Habre realized that he should make himself stricter. He tried to push the memory of this conversation away, as he had so much work he had to focus on. He should have given the count clearer warning. This lady is probably who the count was talking about. He tried to think how he can warn the count. Then he gave the look to the woman.


    Lu Habre felt the need of the disturbance. The woman was still begging him.


    ¡°Your majesty, please. Have mercy on me¡­¡±


    ¡°There is one way to do this.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I will let Duke Moncheta know about baron Yerv.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ah.¡±


    Amerina was confused as the name of the finance minister was mentioned.


    ¡°and you, do not come out of the castle for a while.¡±


    And then there was a mess that everyone heard in the palace.


    The king clearly showed his intention to the nobles to never try to control the throne with the women, and that he is choosing his own partner.


    As soon as he heard this, count Banassi hit his desk. The papers that¡¯s been building up was shaking a little. Other nobles who were looking for the women stopped doing so. They knew they could not approach this way. So they decided to wait until Terre festival.

 Chapter 7

    Etutu was not a human being. They were made out of dragon flesh. Their red eyes were their district features, but if they wanted, they could hide their irises like a normal person. Although they looked like a human, they barely had the emotions of humans.


    Ashite peeked at Yeref, who was standing next to her. He was part of Etutu, part of the top tier of the group, who escorted and guarded for the king.


    She walked into the Terre festival with him. Although it was not necessary for people who walked in together to be with each other the whole time, it was practice for them to stay together until the king finished his words of thanks. Therefore, there were two tall men and women standing in the corner together. The man¡¯s red eyes were hidden, but the silver hair close to being white was not something that could be concealed. That¡¯s why everyone was looking at them.


    It was possible that people were also looking at Ashite. The princess from Skara was wearing Monterobisian clothing rather than traditional clothing from Skara.


    Ashite touched her red lace veil. What she was wearing was an off the shoulder dress with small followers and jewels. There was a bit of highlighter on her collarbone. She was not used to the heels and they made her back hurt, but she did not show it. The servants who dressed her were so happy to see her final result. She actually liked it too when she saw herself in the mirror.


    It¡¯s weird to get used to foreign clothing, she thought and smiled.


    ¡°You all did a nice job.¡±


    Just a little saying from Ashite made the servants giggle like little girls. The leader of the servants kindly told her everything that she had to keep in mind for the ball. The king probably had ordered them to do so. She paid attention to what the servant was telling her.


    However, by the time she walked into the ball room, the lights were so bright that she could not see anything clearly. The king was giving words of thanks on the platform. She could not focus on that either.


    But Ashite was hoping that the king wouldn¡¯t finish. There would be so many people who would come at her like dogs. It was obvious that all of those people talking to each other while they were looking at Ahsite and Yeref would eventually approach her. She did not want to hear or see them.


    She was holding onto her will to run away from here. It was definitely not polite behavior to get away from here.


    To worry less, it was good to focus on something else. Ashite started to look around the ballroom.


    The first impression she got was radiance, as if she were looking straight into the sun¡¯s rays. There were long dragons embedded throughout the walls, some paintings representing many generations, a tapestry obviously imported from Khan, a statue of a dragon, a chandelier twinkling like crystals, and a masterpiece painted on the ceiling of the ballroom. Fine pieces of gold, iridescent opals, the most beautiful and strong diamonds, ruby that was more vibrant than blood, bright silver, sapphire deep like an ocean; all these jewels were gathering together. Including the colorful and beautiful ladies and gentlemen, everything in the ballroom was luxurious and extravagant.


    ¡°Now, I hope everyone enjoys this Terre festival with the grace of Monvixo.¡±


    The words of thanks ended. Ashite grabbed her forehead.


    Everyone applauded. By the time the applause ended, the orchestra started to play music. The music was spreading around under the control of the conductor. Even at this moment, Ashite was thinking of what type of music it was and what would be the proper dance for this music. Then she realized she had zoned out for a bit.


    Ashite looked at Yeref. Then she bit her lip. Something was off. Although the nobles would not have the will to degrade her, sometimes pure curiosity hurt someone without unintentionally. And there was no way the nobles knew that she was just a powerless princess.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Yeref showed respect to Ashite from the first time they saw each other. He was a descendant of Nante, yet he still showed his utmost respect. It seemed like the king told him ahead of time to treat the princess properly. Ashite tried to calmly answer Yeref¡¯s calling.


    Her lips were shaking without her thinking. Although it had been a while since she had been to the ball, she thought she would be able to do well. However, she was acting like a child. She did not even have a moment to calm herself down. Being calm was something she was good at, but this place was so bright and luxurious.


    ¡°A message from the king,¡± Yeref told Ashite. She seemed to be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t be sensitive to his words, princess.¡±


    His red eyes were such a beautiful thing. Looking into his eyes, her anxiety calmed down. It was easier to get rid of the anxious feelings.


    As she was calming down, she thought about the king. She already received the king¡¯s help three times. The first time she was eating with him, the second time she was eating with him again, and now. Finally, she was able to breathe normally. <> She soothed herself as she breathed in.


    No matter what reason she came into this country, Ashite was a foreigner and the king¡¯s guest. Therefore, she should not make any mistakes. Ashite was not fully aware of the manners of Monterobis yet, so she wasn¡¯t sure what exactly was appropriate or not. The king had showed kindness to the princess. She told herself to thank him before the end of the night.


    From the beginning, Ashite¡¯s weapon was something she had been preparing since she was in Skara. She had a calm facial expression no matter what she heard. Who cared that she was a captive from the war? She was the princess from Skara. So, she was not scared of the group that was approaching her.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, princess.¡±


    A group of young ladies and gentlemen greeted her politely. Yeref was about two steps away from her. However, no one greeted him. Since he was part of Etutu, even the highest class of nobles showed their respects, but it seemed like they did not know he was part of Etutu. It was reasonable ?¡ª even though his silver hair was showing, he hid his red eyes and the group was not public enough for normal people to recognize. They seemed to consider him as just a knight that the king assigned to her. Yeref did not greet them either. However, because all the attention was on the princess, they did not seem to care about him.


    Ashite let that pass. There was something more important to care about. <> Ashite waved her hand gently.


    Someone laughed quietly. Ashite was a little confused. She looked at the lady who laughed with her calm facial expression. She asked, ¡°Why are you laughing at me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry princess.¡±


    But her face was showing that she was not sorry. Ashite could tell instinctually. She was just a captive of the lost country of the war, and she was acting like a princess to them; it was funny to them for her to act like she was above her.


    The lady smiled with her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Moncheta, Yena.¡±


    Starting from her, all the others introduced themselves, too. They were from well-known families. However, that did not scare Ashite. Yena¡¯s impolite manner was not even funny to her. There was no need to be mad at the attack. She did not have to. She was getting the protection from the king, Yeref was right next to her, and most importantly, she had her own elegance.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. As you may know, I am the princess of Skara, Ashite-Floka.¡±


    There was going to be welcoming for her later anyway, so there was no need for a long introduction. Ashite treated them relaxed. She spoke in Moniten, not the common language of Marycury.


    Monterobians had a lot of pride for their language. Moniten accents and expressions caused confusion between meanings. It was one of the hardest languages to learn. One language expert said that its diversity fit great with Monterobis.


    Yena was surprised that the princess was better at Moniten than she expected. She wondered if the princess spoke to the king in Moniten, too.


    Almost all the unmarried women were told by their father to be seen by the king. The competitors were from families with similar levels of power. They were the daughters of counts, marquises, and dukes ?¡ª except for one person. The princess of Skara was in a completely different class than any of them. But that did not change the fact that she¡¯s a foreigner, a captive of the war. Reminding herself that, Yena slowly approached her.


    ¡°Welcome to Monterobis, Princess.¡±


    Her eyes were not welcoming. Unlike the way she spoke, her eyes did not lie.


    After all this, Ashite understood her acute behavior. In fact, the king had way passed his marriageable age. After the Terre festival, the vassals would be worried, too. He became thirty without a fianc¨¦e. There were numerous nobles who wanted to have their daughters married to the king. Yena must have been one of them. Maybe she would have to go through her father¡¯s scolding every day. Thinking like that, Ashite felt bad for her.


    There was no need for them to be worrying about her because there was no way she would be together with the king. She had no power. Why would the king choose to marry someone with no power? Even on Ashite¡¯s side, she never considered the king as her partner. Yena was acting as such because she considered Ashite to be her competitor. That must be a tiring life, Ashite thought.


    Yena got madder at the smile of Ashite. The fact that this princess acted like she didn¡¯t care about the whole situation bugged her. As a daughter of a family that had the most power after the royals, her ego was big. Duke cherished her a lot, too. He would show off his smart and elegant daughter.


    That is why this princess was bugging her. She wanted to peel that calm face and reveal the truth. The king would not be looking this way anyway. She looked back. The king was far away from where they were, without a single guarding knight next to him. The king never even treated a knight badly, so there was no way he could treat the daughter of the duke poorly. Yena kept thinking, then found one flaw in the princess.


    Although Ashite was looking at the group of nobles talking to her, she was missing some of the things they were saying. Noticing that, Yena smiled slightly.


    ¡°Princess, are you not used to the ball?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she might not be. This is her first time at the Terre festival.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s been to Theheras? It¡¯s similar to Terre.¡±


    The ladies and gentlemen were talking to each other. Ashite was not able to answer that easily. Even though they were probably the same age as her, she felt like she was older than them, as if grandchildren are taking care of a grandmother. Thinking about that, she laughed a little. Suddenly, Yena talked out loud as if she is trying to gain all the attention.


    ¡°Hmm, she probably could not attend because the princess was?¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Moncheta!!¡±


    Everyone in the room knew what she was going to say. Marquis Monhaine¡¯s second son was surprised. Even before he realized his mistake of yelling out loud, he apologized to Ashite.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Ms. Moncheta,¡± the princess warned Yena in a very cold tone. In that moment, Yeref¡¯s irises turned red, as if a spell had broken. Including Yena, none of the young nobles knew where to look. Someone finally said something, with their mouth opened from the surprise.


    ¡°E..tutu?¡±


    ¡°The king has guaranteed my peace. You must be aware of who I am. Be careful in how you behave.¡±


    She blushed. The fact that she spat out the words without thinking was bothering her. She tried to talk about someone else¡¯s private story in front of other people. It was not the behavior of an elegant lady.


    Frankly, the princess¡¯ past was discovered by nobles ever since there was a rumor that she was coming to Monterobis. However, that did not mean they should talk about such a thing in front of her.


    ¡°But the king¡¯s partner¡­¡±


    Yena apologized vaguely. Ashite received the apology. Then Yena walked away saying that someone asked to dance with her. This time, she bowed down to both Ashite and Yeref. Even in the end, she could not look straight into Ashite¡¯s eyes. She disappeared in the crowd of people. After the leader was gone, others started to disappear, too. Yeref stayed next to Ashite with glaring red eyes.


    Ashite sighed. She didn¡¯t even want to point out what they did wrong anymore. <> she thought. After looking around the ballroom, she found where the king and high-class nobles are lingering. It was time to greet to the king. Ashite decided to approach the king after a while.


    The music was still flowing slowly.


    Under the platform with the throne, in the brightest spot, there was the king and the high-class nobles. As if all of the luxury of Monterobis was gathered in one spot, they were the most elegant people in the place. They were the most well-known families there? ¡ª Duke Moncheta, Duke Morhus, Morquis Monhaine, Morquis Modia, Count Guillaume, Count Banassi, the king, and all the other powerful people in the country.


    After Lu Havre end the words of thanks, they started with small talk, leaving their purpose behind. They celebrated the victory of the Haias War and talked about how much respect they show to the king for this.


    Suddenly, a lady appeared quietly by the door in the corner. With his sensitivity, Lu Havre turned around and greeted her politely. All the other nobles greeted her, too.


    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s been a long time since the last time I saw you. I hope you¡¯ve been doing well.¡±


    But the face of the woman receiving the greetings was not great. The wife of the previous king, Lativasa, held her head high. Unlike her uncomfortable face, her voice sounded fine.


    ¡°You must have been busy. It¡¯s been a while since you came back, and you never visited me.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. There was lots of work to take care of?¡ª¡±


    ¡°I do not want to hear any excuses!¡± The lady raised her voice, but Lu Havre seemed fine. Not even his brow moved.


    ¡°Your highness, I apologize. Please forgive me. I am doing so little as a son?¡ª¡±


    ¡°Son? Son? Did you just say you¡¯re my son?

 Chapter 8

    All the nobles at the place sighed. It was expected.


    There were only three people left in the royal family of Monterobis: the king and the previous king¡¯s first and second wives. At the coronation right after the previous king¡¯s funeral, Lu Havre killed all of his siblings. Even though he used the knife of Etutu, it was Lu Havre¡¯s will to kill his siblings. There were numerous people who saw this happen.


    After watching their children being killed right in front of them, the mothers were going insane. At least Lativasa seemed fine outside. However, Passau suffered from mental illness. For the past two years the king was out at war, these two women were stuck in the palace.


    Nobody expected such a cruel person to be on the throne, especially the third prince who always followed the previous king¡¯s orders and went out to the war past his marriageable age. Etutu did not announce that Lu Havre was the Nante until the coronation. Lu Havre had been hiding it by asking Etutu to keep it as secret to pretend like he was not interested in the throne.


    Originally, the next one to be on the throne was the first prince, Bergen. He was the original owner of the coronation and throne who was not supposed to be dead, but Lu Havre killed him.


    Lativasa shivered in madness when Lu Havre called himself her son. Her fingers were shaking.


    ¡°Your highness, I am your son.¡±


    Disregarding how she was, Lu Havre glared with his red eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it correct? Your highness, please care for your child.¡±


    She wanted to get rid of his face right now. She wanted to hit his face so badly, but Lativasa held onto her sanity. He was already a king, so she could not do that.


    Although the throne was empty for two years right after Lu Havre became the king, following his strong will, Etutu has made Monterobis as the kingdom of Del Monte the Third. The supporters of the previous king or other heirs had completely disappeared. So did Lativasa.


    Her power and position in the palace had weakened a lot. She became someone people didn¡¯t care about at all. Lativasa stared at the nobles who would have had to bow down to her two years ago. Even Duke Moncheta looked away from her.


    Lativasa bit her lip. It was the first time she was facing the third prince, the current king, since the coronation. He seemed to be doing well. She never wanted to see his face again. However, she did not have any choice, as it was the first ball after the king had returned. She told herself that she would rather make this as a chance to let everyone know that she would not attend any of the events anymore.


    However, she went insane right when she saw him. She did not like any part of his apologies, saying that he was her son, bringing himself down hypocritically. She was just getting more and more upset.


    He said that he was doing his duty by keeping her and Passau in the palace, but if he truly wanted to do his ¡°duty,¡± there was no way that he could have killed their children like that. He ruined their lives. He had no concept of the word ¡°duty.¡±


    <> Lativasa clearly remembered the face that looked just like his.


    ¡°How dare you with your dirty blood¡­¡±


    Not a single thing had changed on Lu Havre¡¯s face.


    Lativasa clenched down on her teeth. Her criticism would not do anything here. This realization was as cruel as reality. She hated herself for stepping in here a few minutes ago.


    It had already been a long time since she gained her reputation as a queen by being the partner of the king. Even her dark will to survive was slowly disappearing. Her eyes were tearing up. She missed her sons and daughters.


    ¡°¡­ my sickness will not let me stay here longer. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±


    Lu Havre replied calmly. ¡°Yes, your highness. I will make sure you are comfortable.¡±


    His face was still calm, even after all the insults she spat out. She thought she should have stayed in like Passau. Lativasa glared at Lu Havre.


    There was a terrifying silence. Lativasa turned around and headed to the small door she used to come into the room. Soon the dress trail disappeared. Lu Havre bowed to her back as she was leaving.


    Then he spoke to the nobles around him. ¡°I have something I have to be clear about here. Keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°Please say it, your majesty.¡±


    To them, Lativasa was nothing. Lu Havre brought out the most important issue.


    ¡°I am not looking for a partner for now. Everyone should be aware that there are things to be taken care of that are more important than marriage.¡±


    The nobles thought of the incident that happened a short time ago.


    Count Banassi tried to stay calm. He tried to hide his shaking eyes. The king had a strong will. Duke Moncheta suddenly felt bad for his daughter. She was such a pretty girl, but it seemed like the king was not interested in her at all.


    They wanted to ask when the queen¡¯s position would be filled and by who, but no one said anything. After the Terre Festival, and after the post-war process was done, the nobles had to discuss it. Only then would they be able to persuade the king. The nobles looked at each other, showing that they understood what the others were thinking.


    The music was flowing gently throughout the room as if it was not aware of the small incidents happening at the ball. It was a gentle and natural sound.


    At some point, the music reached its peak. The partners who were dancing together stopped as they received signals. Some splendid and grand music started to play. The welcoming had begun.


    Ashite went up to the third stair of the platform and greeted everyone in the ballroom.


    Lu Havre had a speech according to the orders of welcoming. It had just the simple meaning of welcoming the princess from Skara, but it was made of fancy and elegant words. Ashite quickly went down from the stairs and looked up to the king. Frankly, Ashite was not paying attention to any of the words.


    Suddenly, there were words she was not able to miss.


    ¡°¡­and the crown prince of Skara will come next year in the spring.¡±


    L¡¯avenant would be coming? Ashite was confused. She thought she would be good enough as a war captive.


    ¡°Following the Jeice pact that I signed with the diplomat of Skara, the crown prince and the princess¡ª¡±


    People whispered for a while. The disturbance in the ball disappeared slowly.


    There was a pact she was not aware of. Ashite felt conflicted. She knew that there would be a pact after a war, but she did not know she herself was included in it. She wasn¡¯t just a person to serve the king; she thought of the moment she got anxious when the king handed her the pact.


    The king of Skara never explained anything about her situation ¡ª that she was not going as a trinket of Monterobis¡¯ king or that it was to follow the post-war pact they had made or that she did not have to worry about her life or peace there. There were no such words. As the king never said anything, the vassals did not say anything either.


    Knowing how the king was, Ashite was not complaining about it. It was not necessary ¡ª there was no reason for her to do that.


    There must be something going on, she thought. It cannot be something that is beneficial to Skara. The princess, the crown prince ¡ª she wondered what things from Skara got taken away by Monterobis. She wondered if Salamanca Osensei was part of the pact. If that were served to Monterobis, not only the vassals, but also all the citizens would not be happy about it. That was probably why he did not mention anything about it. In addition, he would not have had time to think about the princess when he had to send out the crown prince for this matter.


    However, regardless of whatever it could have been, it did not make her feel better.


    She realized she was disappointed. She thought it was funny that she felt that way about him. She scolded herself inside for expecting something out of things she had known for a long time.


    Suddenly, a big hand caught Ashite¡¯s sight. Someone was putting his hand out for her. There was elegance in the hand slowly opening.


    She thought it was from that imagination of hers. Ashite blinked her eyes and tried to center herself. She needed to remember that she was at the Terre Festival ball, in the middle of a welcoming party for her. What would be next?


    ¡°Princess, would you dance with me?¡±


    A dance with the king. Ashite looked at him.


    As one of the practices in a welcoming, royals were supposed to dance with guests. Out of everyone in this big ballroom, only one, Ashite got to hold his hand. The hand felt strong and firm. Starting from his hands, she looked down his wrist and all the way to his eyes. Lu Havre was looking at her as well.


    A lady with long pink hair with a hint of purple was staring at them.


    Lu Havre and Ashite held each other¡¯s hands and bowed down politely to the nobles before the dance began. The orchestra started to play slow music.


    It was the most proper dance for a king and a foreign princess who were not related in any way. It wasn¡¯t intense or passionate ¡ª just a slow and calm dance.


    She took a step back and forth. One, two, one, two. Although she couldn¡¯t focus well, Ashite was dancing almost perfectly. It had been a while since she danced. However, there was no way she could forget or make a mistake. Ashite was able to think of the correct dance for the song right away when the orchestra started to play their music. Whether she was born with it or happened later in life, she had been dancing well for her entire life.


    Suddenly, Ashite looked into the king¡¯s red eyes. He was so close that she could feel his breath. The moment she started to pay attention he was closer than she expected him to be. Lu Havre¡¯s eyes were so bright.


    Bright and red. His eyes were purer and more vibrant than any rubies she¡¯d seen.


    But there was nothing in those eyes. Strangely, they reflected nothing. Ashite thought that was the proper way to describe them: eyes that were not thinking. Cold-hearted eyes. Those eyes did not have anything in them, even the lady in front of him.


    Ashite realized from the deep down below that there was no way he could ever treat women poorly.


    Rather, he was not interested in them at all. She felt sorry for all the noble ladies, including Yena. There must have been a different side of the story from that early morning. The king would not abandon a lady after he had some fun with her. There must have been something else.


    It should have been obvious. The king was not interested in women. It made sense, as there were so many urgent matters to be taken care of before he could even begin to worry about women. For example, there was the post-war process and solidifying his throne. Maybe his cruelty and brutality were needed. Everyone would kneel down to someone who was strict as he was.


    And that king promised her. She finally felt like her peaceful life and calm nights were coming true. She did not have to live an anxious life anymore.


    ***


    <>


    <>


    She closed her eyes. That will never happen again, she told herself. Ashite opened her golden, pure eyes.


    ¡°Princess, you are supposed to look at your partner¡¯s eyes while you dance.¡±


    He calmly explained it to her again. He was not mad at her. The manners in Monterobis were similar to that of Skara, and she¡¯d been dancing for a number of years. She was aware that she needed to look into his eyes, but that memory had bothered her. She had to close her eyes for a bit to calm down.


    A quiet voice was advising her. Ashite looked at Lu Havre. His bright red eyes calmed her down.


    Now Ashite clearly knew that this king was not as monstrous as people said he was.


    It was all an act for her to stay calm in Monterobis until now. Dancing with the king, she could finally be calm and relaxed. There was no need to worry about what the king would do to her. She just needed to live quietly and peacefully just as she did in Skara. She could finally do that.


    Ashite did not regret the time she was anxious when she came down to this kingdom. Even Yeref and the servants who might have noticed her were not something she cared about. She never cared about what other people thought of her. It was something she learned as she grew up.


    If she cared about what others thought and was anxious all the time, she would not have been able to survive 20 years in Skara as a princess.


    How could she do that in a place where everyone looked down on her for her tainted blood?


    Ever since she was born, she crafted her own mask to fit into the elegant palace. She hid in the Wroclaw library to get away from those looks. She tried to survive in the palace, especially after she lost her mother.


    The dance always reminded her of the time she spent with her mother. However, this time, she was not afraid of those memories.

 Chapter 9

    The night was going slowly, but the light of dawn was spreading quickly.


    Ever since the first day of the Terre Festival when she danced with the king, Ashite had been having small conversations with some high-class nobles in the corner of the ballroom. Ashite was good at talking to people who tried their best to be polite and have shallow conversations. She was used to it. All of the people who were dukes, counts, marquises, and any other nobles from the countrysides approached her and soon after disappeared.


    When Duke Moncheta greeted her, he smiled a bit awkwardly at her. He seemed to feel bad for his daughter¡¯s impoliteness towards Ashite, so she smiled brightly back at him. It was not the duke¡¯s fault. At the same time, she could understand what was going in his daughter¡¯s mind, too. Ashite forgave her as she understood how she must feel, and Duke Moncheta bowed down to her to thank her for the smile.


    For Ashite, all she did for the Terre Festival was a general welcoming and some small talk with nobles. She occasionally had a sip of champagne, too.


    Although it was quite boring for Ashite, it wasn¡¯t too bad. After she realized that she would have her safety guaranteed here and that L¡¯avenant was coming, she thought she did enough as a foreigner in this country without making any mistakes.


    The ball went well, and the four days of the end of the year ball were almost over, too. It was the ball where various nobles, artists, scholars, and, most importantly, the king gathered together.


    Ladies were decorated with all kinds of jewelry and gentlemen were dressed up, and even the guard knights and servants enjoyed the night and welcomed the dawn. The light of the sunrise slowly filled in the ballroom. It was the end of a sad year for some and the start of a hopeful year for others. For Ashite, it was the new beginning.


    Feeling sentimental, Ashite stood by the window to watch the sunrise. All the tangled memories and emotions of the past made her feel complicated, but at least she did not regret anything. Bits of her memories were melting away slowly. Whatever the situation, living in this palace was much better than what she had to go through in that cold lonely palace.


    Suddenly, Yeref called Ashite, who was zoned out by the windows. Ashite looked to the side. The knight with shining silver hair greeted her.


    It was the greeting of the new year. ¡°May the blessing of Monvixo be with you, and I hope you have a happy new year.¡± Although she could not understand completely, Ashite could figure out the intention of the few words Yeref said in Monvixo.


    Ashite waved gently to him as she received the greeting. She also said a few words in Moniten to Yeref as a new year¡¯s message.


    Colorful fireworks were filling up the sky to celebrate the new year ¡ª the sky illuminated with red, yellow, blue, green, pink, purple, orange, and finally, dark red. The king gave a new year¡¯s speech, and the Terre Festival finally ended.


    ***


    Even though it was the middle of the winter, it seemed to be warmer than the spring in Skara. Ashite decided to stop overthinking and enjoy the warmth of Monterobis. There were things she could do in the room, but she mostly walked around outside. She was in the biggest and fanciest palace in Latrice, Ottoi Monvixo. Ashite walked around in the palace. There were no spots she was not allowed to go.


    She sometimes walked by the walls covered in ivy vines in the corners of the palace, and once the spring came, she looked around the green field full of flowers. Other times, she sat down on the long bend in the middle of the garden with statues all day. When she was in the rose garden, she would walk in a circle, smiling like a child. She did not have to worry if she was going to get lost. She had the most trustworthy navigator next to her.


    Yeref would always follow her without saying anything or changing his facial expression. Ashite was aware that her daily life was always reported to the king by Yeref, but she did not mind it. She was not in a position to complain, nor did she want to.


    She¡¯d been having such a great time walking around the palace. Once in a while, when it wasn¡¯t too cold, she would have a picnic on the flower field and warm herself with the sunlight. She truly loved to relax like this.


    Finally, she looked around everywhere in the palace, including the Monvixo temple and the palace of Etutu, the ballrooms, and the office rooms. She did not look at the minor details, but she was impressed with just the outer decorations.


    One place she did not go, however, was inside of Otoi Nante. The only places she would go inside were her own room and restaurant. She was now able to picture the details on the wall just by her memory. However, the owner of the palace was the king. She knew she could not look around and walk into random rooms.


    Of course, the whole palace and this whole country were owned by the king, technically. However, he would not stop her from exploring the palace even though he knew what she did from the reports by Yeref. So, she knew she was able to walk around the grand palace without worrying about a thing.


    On some other days, she would borrow a few books from the royal library, or she would read there as time flew by. She would attempt to skip meals because she was so engrossed in some of the books, but the servants won¡¯t allow her to do so.


    Starting from Yeref saying he would report it to the king, the servants and even the librarians would beg her to eat every meal. Ashite had no choice but to eat a little with what servants had prepared for her. Once she told them that she would skip a few meals here and there in Skara, and the leader of the servants would ask her to stop thinking that way and that her health mattered to all of them.


    Ashite would sometimes think they were treating her like a child. But honestly, she did not hate it. It would be fair to say she liked it.


    Even in the famous library in Skara, Wroclaw, she was never treated this way even though she was the princess of the palace. Nobody would care for her stuck in Wroclaw, no matter how many meals she would skip. It was such a cold-hearted palace that no one cared for her except for her mother.


    Nothing had changed about her; she was still a powerless princess. It was just the place where she stayed that had been changed, but everyone treated her differently. Ashite smiled. Maybe the king ordered them to take care of her, she thought. He would always make sure everything went his way.


    Just as Ashite realized at the Terre Festival, he never bothered or interrupted her in any way.


    For Ashite, she had such a content and satisfying life, walking around, reading, staying in the library, and sometimes dancing in her room. As the spring was coming by, she would arrange and decorate flowers, too.


    Occasionally, when she thought she would forget what the king¡¯s eyes looked like, he would invite her to the meal. It was always just the two of them at a huge, round table. The meal would always take a long time, but most of the time, they would never talk to each other. The dining room was filled with silence, not even a single dish clacking on the table.


    However, neither of them felt uncomfortable about it. It was weird to see them never having a conversation, as they would never meet privately, either. The only time they would communicate was when Lu Havre let her know about the public events.


    ¡°There will be Menang around March.¡±


    There were about three weeks left before the ball. Ashite was not planning to participate. Menang was different than other balls like the Terre Festival. Menang was for young couples to talk and dance until dawn. Ashite did not even have a partner to go with. She knew that she would have to go as a royal guest, but she thought it would not be necessary as there would be another Menang in fall.


    Above all this, she already had somewhere to be. Ashite remembered the letter she received a few days ago.


    In a polite way, Ashite refused to go to Menang. Lu Havre seemed to accept it without hearing the reason why. That was how the meal ended.


    After she came back to her room, Ashite grabbed the letter that had been on her desk for a few days.


    It was written in nice cursive. Except for her own mother and her dance teacher, the only person who acknowledged her dancing and cared for her in Skara was L¡¯avenant. He was the fifth child of the king and the son of the queen, the smart and clever crown prince of Skara.


    To Ashite, Lante was a more familiar name. Rather than the Skara royal stamp on the letter, Lante¡¯s writing mattered more to her.


    But she could not help but think that the king cherished Lante too much. Looking at the stamp, she could tell it was a stamp that only the king could use. It seemed like the king made another one to give to Lante for sending him to Monterobis.


    Compared to how she left ¡ª without any gifts or farewells ¡ª the way he treated Lante was so different. It should have been obvious from Hanus the Second¡­


    Ashite cut off her own thoughts. She grabbed her forehead and sighed.


    She looked back at the letter and started to read again. It was not the longest letter, but it showed how much the boy missed her and loved her.

 Chapter 10

    Lu Havre easily permitted Ashite¡¯s day off. He believed that the princess would not know anyone in Monterobis, and he definitely knew that she would not run away. Nothing serious would happen.


    Time flew by and the day had come. The king called for Yeref. Lu Havre already received a special report from Yeref about the meeting between the princess and the crown prince, and that there would be no problem with it. Just like he¡¯d been doing, the king believed that Yeref would do a great job of escorting Ashite. But there was one thing the king requested.


    ¡°Make sure there is nothing causing inconvenience for the princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Make sure there aren¡¯t any problems for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°And report about this matter orally.¡±


    Yeref had been sending the reports about the princess to Lu Havre without skipping a day. However, the reports detailing what the princess did day by day were not something he was interested in. Lu Havre read the first few reports of information he didn¡¯t need, and the rest of the reports had been building up on a corner of the king¡¯s desk. Yeref was aware of that.


    However, he never complained about this process or thought it was an unnecessary job for Etutu. These reports could prove to be important one day.


    A servant who understood his owner bowed down to him.


    It wasn¡¯t even April, but the flowers seemed to tell people that it was already spring. Ashite left the palace. She could see the outer part of the palace colored in gray, covered with various trees and flowers. Under the sky pure as a painting, the view of the field was as pretty as a watercolor picture. Green grass, red flowers, white flowers, purple flowers. Yellow flowers, orange flowers ¡ª all the colorful plants were harmonizing together. It was the perfect day for Menang.


    A carriage with the royal trademark was standing by the palace. As soon as she got in the carriage, Ashite opened a small window inside. A spring breeze was spreading around flower scents. She relaxed a little bit.


    The carriage moved out of the palace and moved a bit more until it got to the royal college. Young scholars from Monterobis gathered here at Ramon Chater.


    Ashite got off the carriage. She blinked a few times to get used to the lights. The first impression was that it was pure white, and then she noticed the vine-like golden decorations. Water came out of a fountain surrounded by historical statues. The main building and annex faced each other. The fountain, the statues, and the walls of Ramon Chater were all white, seeming to represent a pure scholar spirit.


    One servant led Ashite into the annex. The middle part of the first-floor annex was Chater Hall, where students got to socialize with each other. A few rooms were prepared around the corner for guests to stay. The room Ashite was introduced to had a huge window inside. The servant opened the window a little as he brought in some tea. Some breeze came in, and she enjoyed the tea. A few minutes later, the servant announced the entrance of the crown prince.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    A deep voice was heard, coupled with steps light as feathers.


    Ashite looked at him and truly was impressed. The steps of Skara. One thing she was proud of in Skara was that they picked the right person to be the next king.


    Ashite admired him. This guy was now just a captive for Monterobis. He looked nice as a student of the royal college, but it was clear that it was not necessary for the crown prince of Skara to study abroad. Comparing the quality of education between countries, there was no place like Skara. Ramon Chater was nothing compared to Skara¡¯s institutions. If Lante did not come here, he would have been in Baya Lenand. He could have been communicating and learning together with the best scholars from Latrice. It was depressing, especially to his father.


    However, she did not feel much about it. It was weird for a captive to feel bad about the other captive.


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ashi.¡±


    The golden boy smiled at her. She smiled back. Ashite was relieved. Lante grew up just the way he was before. Slightly wavy purple hair, golden eyes, and a sharp face, but with an adorable smile.


    Lante was the closest sibling to her. Though there was huge difference in them, they were significant to each other. Ever since she was young, Ashite built up a wall to hide from anyone. He was the first person to ask her to let him in with that bright smile of his.


    Ashite cherished L¡¯avanent. She would only let him call her by the nickname that her mother used.


    However, her cold behavior towards him was the same. She was so used to treating everyone like that. Knowing that the slightest smile and the eyes with warmth were still there, L¡¯avanent understood her.


    ¡°Have you been doing well?¡±


    Ashite liked this about him. While she was spending time alone in Skara after she lost her mother, his caring words would make her feel less lonely.


    ¡°Of course. Have you?¡±


    The siblings continued their conversation. They asked how they were doing and worried about each other¡¯s health. L¡¯avanent told her about how Skara was doing and life in Ramon Chater.


    Suddenly, L¡¯avanent took a sip of his tea and continued talking.


    ¡°I met the king as soon as I got here.¡±


    Did he ever visit the palace? Ashite¡¯s eyes were wide open. L¡¯avanent smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, not at the palace. We met at the government office in the capital. That¡¯s what it¡¯s called in Skara, so I¡¯m guessing it is called the same here, too. Anyway, he was talking about the welcoming that will happen in Ramon Chater. He said he was sorry for not making it happen in the palace¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me; it just sounds funny. It sounds like he¡¯s sorry for forcing me to be here and do welcoming for me. It is funny, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Ashite nodded. According to the post-war pact, everyone knew that the crown prince was coming as a captive. The welcoming must be done, but it wasn¡¯t anything grand or worth celebrating. It was not necessary to make it happen in the palace. Even her own welcoming happened to be just because of the Terre Festival. She assumed that there would be a welcoming for Lante in Ramon Chater before everyone came back for school.


    L¡¯avanent talked about how he met the king, then continued while he was touching his teacup.


    ¡°The king. He seemed more human-like than I thought he would be. I wondered if he had his own stand-in.¡± L¡¯avanent laughed as he said this. The king does look like a normal human and not a monster, she thought. Thinking about it made Ashite laugh, too.


    ¡°That is how you thought also, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was surprised. I remember the first time I met him.¡±


    That day. The memory was a blur, as it had already been few months since then. It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t trying to push that memory away from her mind. The only thing she remembered was when the king wrote the pact for her.


    ¡°Well, it seems like the rumors about his brutality are true.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the personality of the king is different than ours.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? In what way?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Well first, the king in Skara is always gentle and elegant.¡±


    That was not true.


    <>


    However, Ashite could not deny him. She would look the same as the king of Skara to others, especially in a country where gold covered nearly everything. Skara was definitely not a gentle and elegant country. If that were true, why would they do what they did to her mother?


    She straightened her frowned forehead, trying not to sigh.


    Ashite¡¯s mother was completely looked down upon by everyone. Just because she shared the same blood as her mother, that was how she was treated, too. Floka was just the name of concubine from the low free spirit class. Although they got to stay in Lotte Bishel, the palace that the king only gave to the most loved lady, she and her mother were outcasts.


    Ever since Ashite was born, she was thankful that her father, Hanus II, did not visit Lotte Bishel. She could not imagine how many attacks she would have gotten from him if he ever saw that she was learning dance from her mother. How much more degrading could she have gotten? Apathy was so much better than that.


    If only he was truly ignorant of them¡­ it would have been nice. The king never paid attention to his only daughter from his concubine, but the only time he would make the visit was to have Floka.


    **


    <>


    <>


    <>


    <>


    <>


    It was impossible to refuse. As soon as she tried, the king would slap her face and kick her chin to kneel down in front of him. Floka was tortured a few times in front of her daughter. Begging, screaming, crying, yelling, violence, rape, screaming again, crying, more violence. Those were endless days of being tortured.


    Soon Ashite fell in the maze of nightmares every night. The things that were done to her mother were cruel, and they left painful memories in Ashite. It would still be the same no matter how old she got. She could not push them away no matter how hard she tried. In order to do that, she would have to forget her mother. But she could not forget the root of her own life. She simply could not do it.


    Ashite decided to wear a mask instead. It was just easier to pretend to be cold-hearted and calm. Every time the memories climbed on her at night to hunt her, she tried her best to ignore them. But she couldn¡¯t forget. She shouldn¡¯t forget.


    The nightmares.


    It all ended with the suicide of Floka.


    Even after Floka died, Ashite was still looked down upon by everyone. The nightmares were still there. She decided to hide behind the wall she built.


    The wall she built around her would get thicker and stronger day by day. The only person who came into her space was L¡¯avanent. Unlike her, he was born with royal blood, raised as a perfect fit for the royal family. She could not say that her wall completely collapsed, but he was the first one to ask to be let in.


    One day, L¡¯avanent approached her saying he wanted to be a friend of hers.


    It was scary at first. <>


    Nonetheless, Ashite refused him, trying to hide the fact that she was scared. However, no matter how many times she refused him, denied all the gifts he sent her, and rejected any of his offers, he would still try to come to her with his smile.


    <>


    Just like this.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    <>


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Why did Skara do that to me and my mother?


    ¡°Maybe you should have rested; it was my fault. I should have just paid you a visit. I apologize, sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. There is nothing you should be sorry for.¡±


    ¡°But sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. So¡­What were you saying? You said that it is true about the brutality of Del Monte III?¡±


    L¡¯avanent looked and checked Ashite like a mother bird. Knitted brows, frowned lips, depressed face. Yet she was saying she is okay. He sighed.


    He was not a young boy anymore. His sister was hiding something from him, even though she said there was nothing. It¡¯d been a few years since he befriended her, and it seemed like there was still a gap that he could not see between him and her.


    There had been a few times in the past where they were having a conversation and her face turned blue. Every time it happened, he would ask if she is okay but she would never say what was happening and moved on to a different topic. There must have been a reason why she never says anything, he thought. He believed that she would let him know someday when they are close enough, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t happening today.


    ¡°¡­ yes. Just by the feelings. Everyone here knows what happened at the coronation; they just never talk about it. About how violent and monstrous he is. So I am worried about you, sister.¡± L¡¯avanent pretend like he did not notice her.


    ¡°Lante, the king isn¡¯t as cruel as the rumors say. Because¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Ashite almost made herself a fool. She interrupted Lante and without her realizing it, she mentioned something that seemed like she was supporting the king of this country right in front of the crown prince of Skara, who had to be stuck in Ramon Chater for three years. She could feel the pressure of the word ¡°lost country¡± on him.


    Oh no, what was I saying? Ashite thought. Although she was fully aware that Del Monte III was not as cruel as the rumors seemed to make him, that she knows what proper manners were. However, she did to tell that to Lante. She could have just told him to not to worry too much.


    ¡°What are you saying, sister?¡± Lante¡¯s eyes were bright and pure, just like collections of all the yellows of the spring and gold.


    After looking at him, Ashite decided to let go of all her deep thoughts.


    It was Lante who was in front of her. There was no way he would degrade her or misunderstand her. She trusted him. Also, they were staying at Monterobis, so no one else would care to talk about this. It was not Skara. Ashite relaxed a bit and started to talk again.


    ¡°Take a look at how we both are treated now.¡±


    ¡°But there is the Jeice pact. They have to do these things for us.¡±


    Lante seemed confused. There was no criticism in his eyes or voice. It felt just like the old times in Skara when they would hang out together. Ashite smiled. Lante was just the same. She had to make sure that this kid wouldn¡¯t worry about her.


    ¡°Yes, that is true, Lante. But have you ever read the pact?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it, but I could tell what was in it. First of all, most of the details are probably about you, Lante.¡±


    ¡°Hm. You are correct.¡±


    ¡°And there isn¡¯t much about me.¡±


    L¡¯avanent made a guilty face. Ashite smiled with no meaning behind it. He did not have to feel guilty.


    ¡°But look at how the king is treating me. I was permitted to get out of the palace and my escorting knight is from the top tier of Etutu.¡± Ashite smiled at the surprised little boy. ¡°Oh, did I mention my room? It is so beautiful and shiny that I¡¯m in awe every morning I wake up. So Lante, you don¡¯t need to worry about me and how I am treated here. The king is treating me better than anyone.¡±


    Lante could not hide his surprised face. He was thinking for a while, then he nodded.


    ¡°Okay, sister. I understand it now.¡±


    He was like a well-behaved child. Ashite smiled brightly. In front of her, Lante would always share his story with his pure eyes and lovely smile. She liked this. Meeting Lante made Ashite feel warm inside.


    They talked and had a meal together. The time went fast. The green grass was now filled with dark shadows. The siblings had their goodbyes in front of the fountain covered by sunset. After making sure that Ashite went on the carriage well, Lante said farewell politely.


    ¡°Bye, sister. Take care. I will write you letters from time to time.¡±


    Until he could not see the carriage anymore, L¡¯avanent stood by the doors of Ramon Chater. Ashite looked back at him as well. ¡°Take care, Lante.¡±

 Chapter 11

    During the dark dawn, everything remained in total silence. The time for blooming flowers was close and the servants who had been busy since early morning were resting. On the second floor of the palace, light shined through a slightly opened door.


    The king¡¯s office.


    The office was generally clean. Lu Havre, who was sitting comfortably on a chair, greeted Yeref. Yeref put down a decent pile of things on the table: a few pencils, folders, a series of foreign books, and the book King has been reading recently. It was a classic written by Machiavelli, <>. The owner picked it up and said ¡°Report¡± using only his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, a report from Latrice Force on March 17th, Year of 322.¡±


    ¡°Read.¡±


    ¡°I will read from the beginning. At 6 A.M., Ashite-Ploca woke up about half an hour earlier than usual. My guess is because she got too excited about a visit from her colleague, L¡¯avenant. Based on the evidence of a strong bond with the Queen and the Crown Prince, this is most likely to be true. Their meeting was about a welcome ceremony for the Crown Prince of Skara and Ramon Chater¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lu Havre was reading <> and listening to Yeref¡¯s report like it was classical music, then suddenly he waved his hand. Yeref, who was reporting without a single mistake, paused immediately. Lu Havre pointed to somewhere in the office. There was a thick pile of paperwork and reports that Yeref had given about Ashite piled up as high as the average adult¡¯s knees.


    ¡°I have told you the reason why I do not read those. What is it?¡±


    ¡°You said on December 20th last year that the reports are too long. Second, they contain useless information. And third, the king already has a lot of other works to read over.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, what did I do?¡±


    ¡°You have not read those papers ever since. Also, you have commanded to report either in writing or orally whenever a special occasion arises while watching over Skara¡¯s Queen.¡±


    Lu Havre nodded slightly after hearing Yeref repeat the same things he had said about three months ago. A smart and clever servant like him could be used effectively with the right guidance.


    ¡°Etutu knows how important task recording and reporting are and I¡¯m not trying to say you are doing something useless. However, when you give an oral report, make it simple, especially a report like this. You know the reasons.¡±


    Lu Havre decided to further explain despite his laziness. Today was Yeref¡¯s first day reporting about Ashite. He had always shown excellency at guarding, watching, recording, and reporting and was Lu Havre¡¯s favorite slave and a servant; however, sometimes he had to explain things in simpler terms.


    ¡°So, read it again.¡±


    Yeref bowed his head in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I apologize and will read again.¡±


    Lu Havre merely gestured.


    ¡°No threatening movements nor problems were seen during the conversation. No exchanging of items. They seemed to have to planned to communicate through letters from now on. But do not worry; I will also be inspecting those like the last time.¡±


    Lu Havre knew this well. Based on what he knew, the queen was not the type of person to cause trouble. She was just a queen who was satisfied with a bit of peace, but it would still be necessary to be strict. Inspecting the letters would not be a problem. Lu Havre nodded.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°As you have wished, I made sure the queen is comfortable during her stay. The queen said it herself as well.¡±


    That much was obvious. Lu Havre did not move a muscle. While turning over a page, he spoke again. ¡°Nice work. Do it like so going forward. Is that all?¡±


    Yeref gestured gratitude for the praise. And cleared his throat.


    ¡°Your Highness. A rebellious and unfaithful rumor is still going around outside the palace. It is quieting down among court ladies; however, I think it is critical to clear out the rumor, find out the source, and thoroughly eradicate it.¡±


    Lu Havre had a strange grin on his face. Yeref knew that expression. He grinned just like that right before murdering his relatives at the coronation ceremony and after slitting captives¡¯ throats during a war. That grin was an indicator of his cruelty.


    ¡°Yeref.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°The only owner of the castle and conqueror of Ode and Nante.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right. No need to be swayed by mere talks. The people will eventually move on and the rumor will be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But the feeling of fear lasts for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If it turns out to be a false rumor, the perpetrator will be interrogated and punished appropriately. However, the rumor that has been going around about me is not all wrong. You should know as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ your Highness.¡±


    The servant remained silent, bowing as in agreement. Lu Havre focused back on the book.


    ¡°Nice work. You may be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Karbala.¡± Lu Havre called for a different servant as soon as Yeref left.


    ¡°You called me in, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I heard a response has come.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She gracefully accepted the invitation and will be heading out soon.¡±


    Lu Havre grinned with satisfaction.


    ***


    ¡°Sir Hanavah-Iyena will be visiting in a few days.¡±


    ¡°¡­ excuse me?¡± Lu Havre said dully to Ashite, who was slightly startled.


    ¡°I invited him.¡±


    Delg Alchevs¡¯k was coming? Ashite stared at Lu Havre. She held her soup spoon in midair then nodded as if nothing happened and continued with dinner. A thought came across her mind.


    This king was quite interested in talents. She became more assured. He was only interested in keeping his throne and finding talented individuals to revive once defeated nations, not women or marriage even. He wanted this so badly he even invited a diplomat from a foreign country.


    Delg Alchevs¡¯k was the publicly admired genius head of the diplomacy department. ¡°Sir¡± Hanavah-Iyena. He had his knight¡¯s ordination ceremony at a considerably young age and his social status was not so high but he climbed to the top in this field. He was 27 years old when he became Skara¡¯s head diplomat. On top of that, he was the one who made the peace treaty after the war ended. It was not an easy task. No details of the treaty were shared; however, based on how agreeable Lante was, he somehow made it happen.


    Therefore, people agreed to the treaty, including Ashite and the king. Ashite thought about meeting with him.


    ¡°Your Highness. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Would you allow me to meet Delg Alchevs¡¯k?¡±


    Lu Havre nodded in silence.


    Ashite tried to swallow a light smile.


    She smiled with satisfaction and certainty. The king was not interested in what she was doing. All she had to do was stay quiet like the first day. He silently let her do as she requested, including attending Tersunde, talking to some nobles at the party, having a meal with the King, going for a walk around the palace, meeting and exchanging letters with Skara¡¯s crown prince and now, meeting with the diplomat.


    She very much liked the freedom that came with such indifference. No one would intervene in such freeing life here if no trouble was caused. The owner of this country guaranteed her safety ¡ª things could not be more satisfying the more she thought about it.


    After a few days, Ashite was able to meet with him.


    The day had come for Delg Alchevs¡¯k¡¯s visit. The whole palace had been oddly bustling since early morning in preparation to greet the guest.


    Ashite started her peaceful day like usual. She had breakfast in her bedroom, got ready with the help of the servants, and spent the morning reading a book from a library. It was time for lunch. The king usually joined her for a meal once every half-moon. She ate by herself but did not really feel lonely.


    She went for a walk around the palace. The strong scent of flowers washed over her outside the palace with a bit sense of happiness.


    Being surrounded by red and yellow flowers brought her back to her childhood and made her smile. And when she felt a little hungry, she went back in for snacks brought by the servants. While enjoying sweet treats, she spent time reading or practicing dancing by herself in her room. Eventually, the sun began to set.


    Usually, she would be served dinner around this time, but there was a slight change today; she had to meet Delg Alchevs¡¯k. There was not a grand welcoming ceremony because meeting the king himself would be enough. She knew it would be possible for the king to meet him around this time. Ashite blankly stared out the window. There was a red sunset.


    After a while, a servant came to escort her. The king and Skara¡¯s head diplomat were waiting. They walked down a hallway and stopped in front of a random room. The servant announced the princess¡¯s arrival. The door opened. A well-built man was standing there.


    It had been a while since Ashite was formally greeted by Skara.


    ¡°Greetings. I, from the household of Alchevs¡¯k, Lizdeika Lebra Hanavah-Iyene Lahore Van Alchevs¡¯k am honored to be meeting the high and noble third Queen, your Royal Majesty.¡±


    After being greeted, she could not help but burst into laughter. It was her natural defense.


    <>


    Despite an ignoble origin, she was treated with contempt while growing as a King¡¯s daughter and to be the princess she was now. Thanks to her royal social status, life was more bearable and stable in comparison during times of war. In the end, she was brought to a foreign nation as its captive as soon as the war had ended because she was the royal daughter. She was still safe in the King¡¯s favor because she is a princess. However, no resources were provided from her country; instead, she got laughed at by other ladies back in Tersunde because she is merely a princess. Yet, she still got greeted formally by her nation¡¯s servant in a different country.


    Delg Alchevs¡¯k knew well enough people have laughed at her. Yet here he was calling her high and noble, Skara¡¯s daughter. <>


    <>


    Ashite laughed at him and herself. A short chuckle.


    Hanavah stayed quiet, knowing what it meant. He managed to get back to a poker face. When the princess accepted the greeting and gestured, he calmly saw down. Slowly poured some tea.


    Ashite lifted a teacup so lithely and gracefully as if she did not burst out in laughter not too long ago.


    ¡°Delg Alchevs¡¯k. Long time no see. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. How have you been?¡±


    Ashite smiled broadly. But Hanavah oddly got cold and uncomfortable by it.


    ¡°I have been good thanks to you. You do not look well. You must have been busy lately.¡±


    ¡°It may be because I do not deserve such a high position. It is nothing but a shame.¡±


    ¡°No. Who would deserve it more than you? You are doing great.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am honored with your words.¡±


    ¡°You must have a lot of tasks; how did you manage to come this far?¡±


    ¡°Urgent business must be taken care of. More importantly, I could not refuse an invitation from the king.¡±


    ¡°Father allowed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, gladly.¡±


    Well, there was no better choice. Ashite nodded slightly and went straight to a point in a very calm voice.


    ¡°Delg Alchevs¡¯k, I called you to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I heard you successfully sealed a treaty. Could you tell me?¡±


    The words went by quickly yet lingered for awhile. Hanavah could barely hold his poker face. But that is it. He just stroked the teacup handle not being able to say anything. Ashite did not rush him.


    Hanavah slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°That concludes territorial issues.¡±


    Hanavah breathed in deeply and slowly let it out as if feeling relieved. Lu Havre tapped on top of the circular table and lazily laid back into his chair. Then he spoke in a deep voice to emphasize the importance of the matter.


    ¡°Sir Hanava-Iyene, I wish to suggest transferring the crown prince of Skara to Monterovis.¡±


    ¡°It cannot be done.¡± Hanavah restrained himself from almost raising his voice. Instead, he spoke in a very low voice while trying to catch his breath. Lu Havre grinned.


    Hanavah read the king as soon as he has entered the room with the sharp sense he had developed over the years. This king was well-known for being violent but generous in comparison to people he liked.


    It was a relatively easy judgment to make. Plus, Hanavah easily took the hint that the king liked him already. First, the king was surprisingly calm and gentle for someone who was recently in a warzone and was well-known to be vicious. Second, Hanavah knew well enough that a reputation of being the ¡°genius head diplomat of Skara¡± had earned him respect and favor from major authorities. Third, the king was addressing him by his name, not his title.


    Therefore, all it would take was just a bit of persuasion. Hanavah¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡°He will not be staying here forever.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince is to be the king of Skara.¡±


    ¡°I even volunteered to be at the warzone.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he shall receive the best treatment.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there are three princesses in Skara.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Hanavah swallowed hard. His throat was burning.


    ¡°How about replacing him with the youngest and most beautiful third Princess?¡±


    ¡°Will she be treated the same way?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    His mouth turned bitter. Treated differently? There was no way he did not understand the meaning behind it.


    But Hanavah remembered his one and only owner. Above all things, the king¡¯s will was his priority. Hanus II called him and commanded before making an end of the war.


    <>


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the crown prince cannot be offered.¡±


    Lu Havre looked at him with a strange face. With his eyes and shaking lips, he scanned without missing a thing. Then he lifted the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°A princess. That is not so bad. Okay.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No need to. I still want the crown prince to come to Monterovis.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Instead, I will set a certain amount of time. Just send him first.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince is currently attending Baya Nansheed.¡±


    ¡°He should be graduating soon.¡±


    ¡°Plus, we also have Ramon Chater.¡±


    Lu Havre smiled slightly. Hanavah would not dare to say Baya Renand was better than Ramon Chater in front of the king. Sometimes, the truth was better hidden.


    ¡°The longest it would be is three years. He may even graduate early. I heard he is quite intelligent. He will be sent back after graduation.¡±


    Hanavah let out a long sigh. ¡°Okay. However, the prince needs to graduate from Baya Nansheed first.¡±


    ¡°Send him by next Spring.¡±


    That concluded the treaty regarding the crown prince and the princess.


    ¡°Sir Hanavah-Iyene.¡±


    Hanavah failed to keep a poker face and looked at her anxiously. No other choice was given. The princess called him by his name. He knew well why she called him by it. Usually addressing someone by their first name suggested friendship and favor, but the princess had a different intention.


    In Skara, if a mother had a low social status, the child would inherit the mother¡¯s name after their own, followed by a dash. Therefore, such names obviously suggested the low status of the mother.


    Ashite-Ploca. Hanavah was not close to her but knew how she was treated back in Skara. It was easy to assume her feelings because he was also from a low-status family. He may be the head of the Alchevs¡¯k family, but he and his mother did not have high statuses. Such a name tag followed him all his life. Even though he became the head diplomat after hard work and dedication, sometimes people with jealousy would sneer and call him Hanavah-Iyene intentionally.


    Being called by that name with goodwill or ridicule would make a huge difference. Facial expressions, tone of voice, one¡¯s way of speaking and everything else determined the speaker¡¯s intention. Hanavah this well thanks to his own previous experience.


    Even Ashite would know as well.


    <>


    The King of Skara praised Delg Alchevs¡¯k and the servants beneath him. A beautiful banquet was held. The King suggested making a toast to celebrate a safe return of the head diplomat from the war. It was a reward for his hard work on the Crown Prince matter and the treaty with the least damage for Skara. Besides the king, many other noblemen also appraised and what¡¯s more, the citizens of Skara admired him for accomplishing another success.


    <>


    ¡°I did not say it to blame you, Sir Hanavah-Iyene.¡±


    Hanavah covered his eyes with hands even though he knew it was rude. A dark shadow waved over his face soon after. Ashite pretended to not see any of it.


    A feeling of guilt had been lingering ever since.


    <>


    Hanavah had been suppressing guilt over the princess ever since the treaty was sealed.


    There was no other choice. Such things about politics and being the diplomat of a nation were inevitable. He knew it well enough.


    But¡­


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°I said raise your head. Sir Hanavah-Iyene.¡±


    He clenched his teeth.


    ¡°I called you to ask a question.¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The silence ended. Hanavah¡¯s voice sank even deeper. He kept a darkened poker face. Ashite did not mind.


    Ashite knew being a captive was a matter of trust anyways.


    After repeating multiple ceasefires over 30 years, northern Monsterovis and Southern Skara almost crumbled down to ash. The long-lasting war had given about the same amount of big damage to both nations. Who knows if Monsterovis would attack again even after the war had ended. A stag at bay is a dangerous foe. There would be nothing but disaster if Skara, who was given the unfair side of the treaty, decided to re-start the war.


    <>


    Therefore, it would be one useless apology. Ashite knew that Delg Alchevs¡¯k could not even apologize because of his shame and guilt. She could guess how he saw her.


    <>


    But without a doubt, an apology would still mean nothing. His apology would not change a thing in her situation, nor would his guilt to change the treaty. As the king¡¯s spokesperson, he was not in a position to consider his personal feelings. Del Monte the Third, who has zero interest in women, could not have asked for the princess first. Perhaps he wanted the Crown Prince, but he could not let him go easily. It could have concluded with him shadowing the prince after some more conversations, but the king probably commanded Delg Alchevs¡¯k to prevent as much damage as possible.


    In conclusion, Ashite was satisfied with her life at Monsterovis. It was not so bad. But of course, that did not mean she thanked Hanus II or Delg Alchevs¡¯k. It would be a lie to say she did not once have negative feelings towards him.


    Anyways, Ashite wanted to ask Delg Alchevs¡¯k about the details of the treaty. Knowing them would not change the situation, but at least she wanted to know the reason she was here in detail. It was possible to make a few guesses but she was still curious.


    However, there was no one to ask about details. Del Monte the Third? No way. Yeref? He would know much since he is an Etutu; however, she did not want to have a deep conversation with him regarding the treaty and after war situation. It would almost be impossible to talk to anyone including the slaves and servants in the palace and the nobles who walked by. Lante had seen the treaty but would not know the details when it was made.


    And now in front of her stood the person who was directly involved. He knew well how she was treated back home and could relate. He would also be an easy target since he was technically her servant.


    ¡°How was the treaty formed? Tell me all the details from then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The head diplomat lowered his head.

 Chapter 13

    In the middle of the night, darkness had fallen. Ashite came back to her room after a deep conversation and had some snacks prepared by the servants. She lost track of time and missed a meal.


    But hunger was not so terrible. It had been time well spent. She was able to learn some information that may not have been too helpful but still useful to know, including the treaty details, logistics behind each article, interests and concerns, any related situations, thoughts of Hanus II and Del Month the Third, the situation in Skara after the war, and more. It was quite a satisfactory conversation that solved her curiosity.


    What she liked the most among the articles was for Lante to go back in three years. A relieved smile appeared as soon as she heard the news. It was impossible to hide. Rather than worrying about the Crown Prince and the line of succession, she was more worried about the child who would be staying alone at Ramon Chater. But there was no point in worrying now because he would go back in three years¡¯ time. The king undoubtedly had offered to be responsible for Lante, including his safety. What a big relief. He would be treated better than her.


    Besides, she was also told about how Salamanca Osensei had donated one-third of its output, reclaiming Shumen and other major articles. Skara had little damage in comparison considering the lost side. For instance, some of the grain output that was offered by Salamanca Osensei would have to be returned. However, not all of the southernmost part of Skara was taken over. If the king set his mind to it, he could move the border a lot more north. Del Alchevs¡¯k did exert himself to get these things done.


    She also learned he was the one who suggested the third princess instead of the Crown Prince.


    He repeatedly apologized over and over while talking about the treaty details. Ashite said it was okay. In fact, it really was okay. He had no other choice.


    Also, Ashite personally liked a specific article that stated about ten thousand original books or copies from Wroclaw would be transferred to the Monterovis royal library sometime soon.


    <>


    The only decent place in Skara when she stayed by herself was the library. She remembered the good old days when she used to sit in a corner of Wroclaw with books as friends. The more books she read, the more knowledge she gained, and it was a different kind of fun to re-read.


    She smiled broadly. She met up with Lante and even Delg Alchevs¡¯k. A peaceful and calm daily would continue again.


    ***


    It was an afternoon with warm sunlight beaming in.


    Lu Havre grinned after hearing a message from Baron Oslo. He stood up after finishing off some paperwork he was working on.


    ¡°Karbala.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I am visiting the library for a bit.¡±


    Karbala received the paperwork the king handed over.


    ¡°Sort them out and pull aside the important ones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Nurel, kindly escort him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The first generation of Etutu usually guarded inside the castle. Lu Havre thought Etutu took principles very seriously.


    But he was more interested in books than such a thing. He was oddly excited. Lu Havre wished to visit Wroclaw ever since he heard about it. Reading, an act of enjoying a good book or classic had been a big interest of his, and the fact he has not visited yet was disappointing.


    So, the king started demanding books from libraries whenever negotiating a deal. Hanavah claimed to make new copies of the old ones with only partial wooden blocks left and to transcribe everything else. Several classics were shelved only at Wroclaw. It was a great treasure to have them at our royal library, Lu Havre thought. Books were none other than a record of knowledge and cultural heritage and an effective professor to raise fine scholars. Moreover, they were historically and culturally important publications. There was no way to hide such a satisfying smile.


    Soon, the king entered the library. Baron was waiting by the entrance. The top librarian greeted him respectfully. The inside was so spacious that it made it seem breezy. Lu Havre strode to the library with a collection of Wroclaw books and opened the door.


    He sensed the presence of someone. Who could it be? <>


    Ashite was a bit excited. More than a handful of them were ones she had already read. All the popular classics were here. She could not help but get excited to see all kinds of books including ones on literature, history, philosophy, art, and science.


    When she heard the door creaking, she did not think too much of it other than the librarian coming in or a guest visiting to see the books from Wroclaw. She did not care anyway. She thought it would be more natural for people to come like this. How many of the Monsterovis royals or nobles would have visited Wroclaw? The library was the best place where anyone who liked to read would want to visit. She was skimming through a literary section with a smile and went around to the other side. Would history books be here?


    And at that moment, she faced the king.


    Lu Havre was sweeping the back of the books from one side of a shelf with his finger, and Ashite also had her finger on the shelf to continue skimming through.


    So eventually, their fingers touched. Their eyes met when they felt a little warmth.


    Ashite moved away first after seeing only herself reflected in the king¡¯s red eyes. Lu Havre looked away instantly and continued exploring the rest of the shelf in silence.


    There were a few moments of silence. It had not been that long, but at least he got to see what books were there. He was calmly reading a book and not interested in her even a bit. Ashite was just about to say goodbye to Lu Havre and leave.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you know this book?¡±


    The book was about Latrice mythology in every philosophical point of view. It was written by four famous philosophers in Skara about 300 years ago. Its special feature was a fluent writing style that used lots of symbolism. Ashite first read it roughly four years ago and two more times afterward.


    ¡°I read it in Skara.¡±


    Lu Havre turned the pages quickly. [Reading Mythology with Philosophy]. Despite an interesting title, the main topics were quite heavy and hard to understand ¡ª and yet she had already read this.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± he asked in a calm voice.


    Ashite could not easily figure out why he was asking her about it. Did he truly not know? Whether it was a simple question or had a deeper meaning, she could answer without a doubt.


    ¡°It is an analysis of gods and humans from Latrice mythology from a philosophical perspective. A summary of the first chapter is a debate about a human nature between Nobara and Genoace. The second chapter talks about humanity during the first and second Latrice war. The third chapter is about the main character of the mythology and the last chapter is mainly about the alliance members of Latrice.¡±


    Lu Havre slightly nodded in understanding. He opened to the first page of the first chapter.


    ¡°What is the difference between the perspectives of Nobara and Genoace?¡±


    Ashite could not figure out the intention behind these questions. Was he testing to see if she had read it? Or to share opinions and debate about the book?


    Of course, as a person who enjoys reading as much as herself, she liked reading and talking about books. Rather, the real problem was that there had been no one to talk with. Though his questions may have been random and quite sudden, it was not too bad talking to the king about this book.


    But this was only at Wroclaw. He may have known the summary but had never read the original. He must have been asking because he did not know, Ashite thought. Curiosity rose up and she could barely hold it to respond calmly.


    ¡°I will explain it briefly. Nobara claimed the importance of strict regulations and external control to protect human beings since they are weak from birth. On the other hand, Geneace saw humans as purely innocent. According to him, humans are rational beings and are capable of understanding order and striving after virtue.¡±


    Lu Havre¡¯s red eyes glistened lightly. He looked straight at her.


    ¡°Princess. Whose philosophy do you think is right?¡±


    He was not asking simply because he did not know. She slowly realized his intention. He was asking for her thoughts and values.


    <>


    None. It had always been more of making short announcements regarding public issues such as national events. Asking a question for nearly the first time, and moreover consecutively, she could finally understand what the king was looking for.


    It must not have been leisurely talking about the book and having a philosophical debate because he only had been asking questions. He did not even react to her responses. There was merely slight nodding or flipping through the pages.


    Could it perhaps be about understanding her culture? Ashite got a little anxious. She tried keeping a calm voice and face.


    ¡°I think it would not be possible to say who is right and who is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°First, both of their claims are right. Humans are imperfect beings who need control and restriction and can make rational decisions on their own. They can not be evaluated in terms of black and white. Nobara and Genoace especially viewed them in drastic points of view. After this book was published, another philosopher made a compromise between the two points and received considerable support. I think this was possible because the middle ground seemed more convincing than the polar opposites.


    Second, their debate was not only limited to the mythology. It also was deep in the roots of history. A progenitor of Skara, Pescara was basked in powerful royal authority in his initial years and implemented strict policies, so no one would dare to show complaints towards the royal family or the country. But when this book was written towards the end of his career, an increasing amount of people spoke against him. When Pescara established Skara, he even charmed the enemies of the government. But eventually, this caused troubles as they were done seizing power. In comparison, Nobara was in Pescara¡¯s shoes and contradicting Genoace. Some say Genoace made such claims because he got criticized by the political opponents of Pescara. Therefore, the first chapter does not only talk about the debate on human nature but also political terms indirectly. Just like that, philosophical opinions are closely connected with political views and carry different values based on the generation and ruler. I think it would not be easy to determine right or wrong from such relative matters.¡±


    In fact, she related more with Genoace but wanted to deliver the truth only with little personal opinions. Lu Havre has not taken his eyes off her. He seemed to be paying attention to her every word and slightly nodded a few times throughout. After a short period of silence, he exclaimed ¡°hmm¡± while touching his chin.


    ¡°You must like books.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°You must have been to Wroclaw.¡±


    Ashite swallowed. How could he say such a thing in an oddly calm and careless voice? She just hoped the sound of swallowing would not echo through this large and quiet library.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Wroclaw at Skara itself had been the symbol of knowledge. An assembly for all of Latrice wise men and a name of several big libraries and the original, Wroclaw. The place where book worms would like to visit at least once, philosophers to debate like bees being attracted to a flower, and for anyone to learn. But the people who could visit were limited. There were requirements for entering and borrowing books, it was forbidden to export any book, and even foreigners could not even enter.


    The library of wise men.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The king¡¯s low voice echoed through the library. Ashite thought to walk out of the library.


    ¡°Wroclaw¡­ interesting.¡±


    The first sign of interest here.


    Ashite opened her big round eyes.

 Chapter 14

    Lu Harve gently touched his chin again. Since she was a princess of Skara, she possibly had been to Wroclaw at least once. But Lu Harve didn¡¯t mention this to the princess first.


    What would be the reason? He didn¡¯t feel the need for personal relationships when he was the prince or after he became the king. Those things were close to luxury. If he approached someone first, that only happened when he needed that person for political reasons, or that person was helpful for his country, or that person showed great talent.


    So now this situation was a little unusual for him. He was too busy to visit the library recently, so it was the first time he saw the princess here. Just because she was in this library, he picked a book that was famous for the difficulty and asked her if she knew it, and she said she had read it. He asked a few more questions and it was more than she just liked books. She thought deeply and built her own values while she was reading. Moreover, she had been to Wroclaw.


    It was short but his voice had obvious interest and attention. Ashite was surprised by that, so she looked at him straightly. That man made such a face showing he was interested, a slightly raised lip. It was the first time for her to see such a face.


    She had been convinced that he was not interested in anything other than his country and the throne. He was always indifferent to her, only expecting her to live quietly. He was a king who showed formal manners with a dry tone and a hard expression.


    But his look, right at the moment seemed like the beast had become curious about something for the first time.


    ¡°You must have come here often, too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Again. That low and heavy sound.


    Lu Harve nodded lightly and put the book back on the bookshelf. He looked through the other books and pulled out another one. It was the book that dealt with the economic characteristics of the Latrice countries and was relatively easy to read so it was recommended for younger students. Ashite also read it when she was young. She became slightly nervous that he would ask something again.


    But he did not say anything.


    The sun constantly shined through the window, and the library was illuminated with yellow and white light. There were only two people in the library. They didn¡¯t talk to each other; they just stayed still where they were.


    The odd silence continued. The only sound came when Lu Harve turned the book¡¯s pages. Ashite stood still and looked through the books. The time went by slowly. Under the warm and bright sunshine, the sound of leafing through the pages of the book was scattered, and the subtle scent of books was filled and again, there was silence.


    She was sure if the last conversation she had was real or not. Only a short time passed since Lu Harve took out another book, but it somehow felt very long.


    Ashite thought she should go out from here soon. She had a book that she was reading, so she decided to borrow other books after she finished that one first. After thinking that, Ashite had a mind to bow to the king so she looked at him.


    It was a darkish cheek. The sunlight dyed his skin lightly from forehead to chin. The king¡¯s clothes were quite shiny, and the owner looked dignified. The red cloak was refined as it resembled its owner. He stood still like a painting painted by the light. The clear bright red eyes were only looking down the book. His lips were firmly closed.


    At the moment, she wondered if she was under an illusion. Lu Harve had an indifferent face as if he had never shown interest in her.


    But the voice with interest and attention, the light smile, and shining eyes were all in front of at her. It could not be an illusion. Didn¡¯t it show up clearly on that expressionless face? It was neither a fake nor a lie.


    In general, a person who likes books wants to share their personal appreciation of books with others or to have academic exchanges. She thought that the king would like those things, too.


    But he was indifferent and casual. Nothing had changed.


    Ashite realized. It was only a brief moment of interest that faded away very quickly. At this time, he did not show any interest in her. If he were interested in Wroclaw in the first place, he would have mentioned it the day he first saw her, and he had never done it. She was once again convinced of her judgment. The things that caught his attention was limited.


    It must have just been simple entertainment for a short moment. She knew the difficult book and went to Wroclaw, so he just asked a simple question. Just like a child was curious about something and then got tired of it, so did the king. Ashite was convinced so she bowed down politely and stepped back. Lu Harve took her bow in an indifferent manner like usual.


    ¡°Yes, he is that kind of the king.¡± Ashite considered that conversation to be nothing like faded amber in her peaceful day. It would be the same for the king.


    ***


    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has invited you to dinner.¡±


    She thought that way until she was told by the maid on the next day.


    ¡°Yet¡­¡±


    Ashite closed her lips immediately.


    The maid did not dare to question her face or actions. Ashite said she knew calmly as if she had never said anything.


    A few maids quickly came and arranged powder, perfumes, and clothes. Ashite sat in front of the dressing table. The maid carefully combed her sweet pinkish-purple hair which was like candy that young children would enjoy. One maid was choosing the dress while the other was choosing the jewelry. It was such a leisurely makeover time.


    Ashite swallowed a sigh. At the moment, she was almost sad that the week had not passed yet. She had a dazed face but she barely hid it. She felt relieved that the maid did not rush her to speak since she was the princess.


    But the king would never do this, so she was surprised.


    Usually, she would eat with the king twice a month and it was usually lunchtime, so eating dinner together was very rare. She thought it would be a possibility the second time since the first day they met.


    Inviting someone to dinner usually meant making a friendship deeper or talking about more deep things. Of course, there would be exceptions but usually eating dinner together was more special than lunch.


    <>


    Time passed quickly and the dusk began to settle. The dinner began when sunset dyed the sky and the ground red.


    Every time she came, the dining room was bright with splendid red, brilliant gold, and delicate patterns. The man and woman had greeted each other and started to eat soup. The king looked like he broke his fast eating habit that he got from the battlefield and ate laid-back and slowly. Ashite who was not sure why the king would invite her also continued her meal calmly.


    She was getting full but still, there was no conversation. When Ashite was about to wonder, Lu Harve laid back on his chair like a lazy lion.


    ¡°How is your life in the palace, princess?¡±


    Ashite swallowed but didn¡¯t do it obviously.


    ¡°I am living in such a satisfying and serene life from the great favor and kindness you have given me.¡±


    Le Havre smiled faintly.


    ¡°If you have any special needs, tell me.¡±


    At the moment, there was something that passed through her mind. Ashite checked his face closely. There was a smile that seemed to disappear but still sat on his face.


    Ashite decided to talk. Anyway, the king quietly allowed whatever she did. Moreover, she didn¡¯t ask about it first ¡ª the king was offering the favor, so she thought it would be okay to say what she needed.


    ¡°I would like to learn the courtesy of Monterobis properly,¡± she said.


    Ashite was staying in this palace and quietly enjoying her own hobbies, especially in the room, practicing dancing alone and reading dance books. She stayed like that and now it was the middle of spring already. She wanted to explore dance in earnest and make her own dance. In order to do so, she needed to master the etiquette of this country. She could do it by herself, but it would not be bad to do it with the king¡¯s favor and help. It would be actually better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you the etiquette professor of Ramon Santepiol.¡±


    The Monterobis Royal School was a historical site with a strong emphasis on language, manners, and history and he offered to call a professor from there. She thought he would just call a noble lady at best but the king, once more, gave her sufficient and satisfying treatment. Ashite gave him a heartfelt thank you.


    ¡°Thank you for your generous kindness, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That is not a big deal. Let¡¯s finish our meal,¡± the king answered calmly. The mealtime went on peacefully.


    Lu Harve had asked the chief librarian some questions yesterday when he left the Royal Library. Baron Oslo calmly answered.


    ¡°Her Highness is mainly reading books about history, philosophy, and art. Especially in the art fields, she reads about Latrice dancers, famous dancers, and traditional dance books, seeming to be most interested in dance.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the princess?¡±


    ¡°I think she is a good reader and intellectual. She usually comes here every three or four days, or if it takes long, once a week and borrows three or five books each time. The level of the book was well mixed from heavy to light and she didn¡¯t distinguish the nationality of the authors. She borrowed and returned the books so fast, so the probationary librarian asked a few times, and it looked like she was well-acquainted with the books. She binged reading a book or two at a time. So, from all of this, I felt her passion for books.¡±


    Lu Harve also recalled the conversation that he had with the princess. The senior librarian¡¯s words also added strong confidence in his thoughts. She was willing to learn. She was smart, loved reading, and had been to Wroclaw. He didn¡¯t care about her at first but on second thought, she was like a princess of Skara. Of course, not all people in Skara would be like her, but to him, the more important thing was this: she might be a talented person.


    The princess came here last winter, the year had changed, and now it was already spring. But there was nothing that disappointed him. There was a lot of time ahead. Lu Havre smiled slightly.

 Chapter 15

    It was a ripe spring day. The scent of flowers came far from below.


    Ashite just finished her first lesson with the etiquette professor and came back to her room. Indeed, there was no shortage of honoring her as Professor Ramon Santepiol. She satisfied with it so she felt the need to thank the king once again.


    Ashite walked lightly like a relaxed cat and sat in a chair on the balcony. She took a bite of sweet cookies prepared by the maids. On the small and round table, there was a book that she read but didn¡¯t finish yesterday. There was a satisfying smile on her peaceful face. She drank some refreshing tea. The wind blew steadily.


    It was indeed peaceful and comfortable. Had there ever been a time like this?


    There was not much: a few years when she was young, a gap, and a few weeks after she came to Monterobis.


    ¡°A gap.¡± Ashite suddenly went back to the past. She searched her memory in a calm and orderly way.


    It was not particularly unpleasant or depressing, but nothing but the things that she had not tried to forget from the beginning floated in her head.


    ¡°Since the weather is so nice, I am lost in all kinds of thoughts.¡± But it was not bad. Compared to the past, she could feel again that the present was truly satisfying. ¡°Such a childish idea.¡± She giggled. But she thought it might be okay.


    Surprisingly, Ashite could smile while she was thinking about the past.


    The most impressive thing was what she heard recently from the lady with her haughty face.


    ¡°Hmm, she probably could not. Because the princess was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Moncheta!¡±


    Everyone in the place knew what she would say next. Ashite knew of course.


    Your majesty would not have attended a foreign banquet because she was not from a good origin. It was meant to make everyone laugh at how lowly the princesses of other countries were. If she had spat it all out, the expression would have been more elegant, but the meaning would not have been different.


    But Ashite had suffered too much to easily feel cheap and be intimidated by such scorn.


    <> she thought. <> She closed her eyes slowly.


    ¡°Ashite-Ploca. Did you just say you are my sister? Everybody in this country knows your mother¡¯s status and you said that?¡±


    In her early childhood, that remained the most intense. That graceful contempt imprinted the deepest in her head first, even before the words of love her mother whispered since her birth.


    At a leisurely lunchtime, that was what the first princess had said.


    ¡°Sister, am I not your younger sister? The maids kept saying, I am not¡ª¡±


    Elbloara slammed her fork down on the table. The second princess looked at Ashite but did not respond to her.


    Indeed, it was a mealtime that all the siblings gathered together after a long time. Baayeme showed her light fresh smile. The fourth prince was not looking at her. The fifth, about one-year-old, was not even in the place. For a moment, Elbloara made a face as if she would scorn sharply.


    ¡°What did you just say, Ashite-Ploca?¡±


    Ashite was stunned by that bitter expression.


    Elbloara was back to her cute face again. She ate a piece of meat with her fork and chewed. She seemed calm as if she never made that sharp face. Baayeme was still quiet and Ashite could not open her mouth easily. After a long silence, the first princess who had a sip of water calmly opened her mouth as if she were an older sister correcting the younger sibling¡¯s misunderstanding.


    ¡°You are my sister? Everybody in this country knows your mother¡¯s status?¡±


    Ashite was very young, but she could understand her intention more than anybody. ¡°How dare you say like that. Ashite. You are from a lowly status. How can you be equal with a noble princess like me?¡±


    It was a cruel realization.


    That happened when she was four years old.


    Ashite was spending a happy and peaceful day with his mother at Lotte Bishel; the peaceful childhood of holding her mother¡¯s hand and dancing with still clumsy feet, humming famous songs of east and west, sleeping while her mother read as a lullaby, listening to her memories, watching pretty flowers and walking together on the royal castle.


    Although they stayed at Lotte Bishel ¡ª the place that the king would give his favorite woman ¡ª he had only visited a few times in four years. Lotte Bishel was already famous as a palace that the king did not care about. The maids and servants treated them with a somewhat cold attitude. There were times when she barely attended any banquets.


    Ashite realized that for the first time after she experienced that ridicule.


    <> Only then did she understand the reason for the things that she didn¡¯t know so far. The palace workers like the maids, the servants, and the knights, treated her and her mother only with a stiff attitude, and at times they showed a somewhat sneering look. Sometimes when she went out to the banquet, she used to spend time alone with her mother in the corner of the banquet hall and returned to the palace. She barely saw the king, and her memories of him were very faint. She had rarely encountered the queen or concubines. She also rarely saw her two sisters, as well as the fourth and fifth princes.


    She was alone. For little Ashite, her mother was all she had. And for her mother, Ashite was all she had, too.


    The king, royals, nobles and all were people of high birth so naturally dignified. Even their little gestures were graceful, and that gentility was something no one could easily replicate. And there were many opportunities for Ashite to realize how they treated and felt contempt for the low people.


    But at least Ashite didn¡¯t care about all that when she was with her mother. No one touched the two as long as they modestly bowed and acted elegantly as members of the Skara royal family. It was perfect isolation indeed.


    Yet, Ashite thought it was okay. She could live happily with her mother as long as she wore an elegant mask. Ashite knew it almost instinctively since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t yield to cold insults. <> Ashite could have endured as much as she could with her mother.


    She had wanted peace from the time she was born. She danced with her mother, laughed with her mother, was praised by her mother, read books, took walks. All the time she spent with her mother was happy, rested, and at peace. It was all that she wanted.


    The country was noisy in and out because of the war. The country had a war at the border, but she was in the relative safety of the capital and the deepest palace. Ashite had been alone with her mother in the Lotte Bishel as if they were far from such a dizzy world.


    Her mother, Ploca, was a beautiful woman. Her eyes were more yellow than flowers and her purple hair looked like an artist painted it with full attention. She was like sunshine, flowers, and the wind. Ashite loved this beautiful lady and admired her.


    The child was happy because her eyes were yellow; because they looked just like her mother¡¯s. Her mother combed her pinkish-purple hair softly and hummed a pleasant song, and sometimes whispered like this.


    ¡°Ashite, my dear child. You have very nice hair.¡±


    She sometimes kissed her red, plump cheek. When Ashite bit and chewed sweetish cookies, or when she had red cheeks after dancing, or when she looked at her mother and smiled while she was concentrating to read books she occasionally gave her a kiss.


    The child loved her mother who loved her so much as if she expressed it with her full heart. She felt like she had all the happiness in the world. When the child laughed with the happiness that came up from her deepest heart, Ploca used to smile and pat her head. Ploca had often whispered that she loved her child, with the softest voice, as if she worried that her daughter might forget.


    ¡°I love you, Ashite.¡±


    And she used to say it many times every day, that the smile of the child was pretty and that the smile was the loveliest. So, Ashite tried to laugh often. She was happy when her mother gave her a compliment with a smile. So, she laughed often, practiced dance hard, read the books that her mother read, and soon she visited Wroclaw.


    Later, Ashite thought when she grew up. The only time she was actually loved was that time; it was all thanks to her mother that she was able to grow somewhat bright and positive.


    Mother.


    She didn¡¯t know when she was young. She thought her mother was just strong but actually, she was really a fragile being.


    The first time she realized this was the day she knew about Wroclaw. The child wanted to visit the philosopher¡¯s library. There would be a lot of books. She thought if she read a difficult book, her mother would compliment her. She also wanted to read books about dance.


    In fact, Ashite¡¯s obsession with books was also due to her mother. Her mother was called a free spirit, so she started to read books about dance. She also looked for the stories that her mother told her in the book. Gradually, she became interested in art and history, and books of philosophy and literature came into her eyes. And Ploca kissed her little daughter¡¯s cheek, who read books hard, and whispered to her over and over again that Ashite was her lovely child. ¡°I am proud of you, my smart child.¡± Then, Ashite grinned as if she had everything in the world.


    ¡°Mother, I would like to visit that place.¡±


    Ploca was not the mother who could refuse Ashite. She smiled and took her daughter¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s go, my baby.¡±


    There was Bro Sanderre mountain range between Wroclaw and the capital Shumen, but people could easily go and come back using the magic position in the palace. The magic position called Progenitor Pescara was unique to Latrice, from a long time ago to the present. Also, it was only activated by the royal family of Skara, who was a descendant of Pescara and registered the temple of Marycury.


    Ashite remembered the mysterious design. It was really magical. Standing in the center of the magic position in the corner of the palace, the light spoke up like a pillar. With a blink that happened by a bright light, people could see a square of Wroclaw. Indeed, it was a momentous move.


    When she first experienced such a mysterious experience, her young heart was filled with excitement.


    There were several large libraries around the square. Ashite, holding the rein over her mind, took her mother¡¯s hand and entered the first building. There were many scholars, book lovers, and intellectuals.


    They immediately recognized Ploca and Ashite. In fact, most of the people in Skara knew Ploca. The rumor that a lowly free spirit had lured His Majesty and set in Lotte Bishel was widely spread. Although the king abandoned that palace, people did not see her in a positive light.


    When she was younger, Ashite thought she could endure everything with her mother, and she thought she would be enough for her mother as well. She thought her mother would be happy about her life with her daughter. She had thought that if they had a strong will and comforted each other and endured people laughing at them, it would be enough to live happily together.


    But that young heart was broken badly. It was a pathetic mistake. She felt so funny about herself that she was so immature.


    That day, everybody including the assistants and librarians in Wroclaw, looked at Ploca with an icy stare.


    Sometimes people could know something without saying it directly. The child realized. They all despised her mother.


    ¡°How dare you free spirit put your filthy feet here? You just became the king¡¯s concubine by chance. This philosopher¡¯s library is an exclusive treasure house of wisdom. You only know how to move your body you ignorant, lowly free spirit. At the very place where you can¡¯t even get your feet in the beginning, you try to put your dirty hand? Do you even know the value of this book?¡±


    Ploca internalized everything and lowered her head. The child realized that her mother¡¯s hand was shaking a little. Her face was pale as if she were about to fall. She had never seen her so fragile.


    There was a shock as if someone had hit the back of her head.


    After the shock, there was sorrow, guilt, compassion, and resentment for those who sent a frosty gaze, followed by anger at not knowing what to do, and then again sadness, frustration, remorse, and suffering. She seemed to have experienced all the negative emotions of her life for the first time that day.


    On that day, when Ashite came back to the palace cried a lot. ¡°Sorry, mother. I can go by myself. Sorry, sorry, Mother, it was my fault. Please, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I am sorry. Mother, please.¡± The child cried dying red on her eyes, plump cheeks, and small nose. ¡°There is nothing you have to be sorry about.¡± Ploca soothed her child in a barely casual voice. But the young daughter continued to cry. She could not stop her tears. Ploca also shed tears as she hugged her crying child in a short breath.


    Mother.


    <>


    After a little time passed, Ashite found the truth, although her mother didn¡¯t mention it directly. How did she lose her life as a free spirit and get stuck in that palace?


    It didn¡¯t take long to know why.

 Chapter 16

    The king had visited Lotte Bishel in the middle of the day. He had a sharp impression. Strangely, Ashtie was trembling from her toes. She was not sure why she was trembling. He was not a scary person; he was her dad. He was the precious majesty of this country. He would not harm her and her mother. So, that might be an intuition. The child, however, greeted him politely, pretending to be okay.


    The king looked down at the young child for a moment and pulled the arm of Ploca, who was also politely greeting him.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the king said.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    Ploca stared at the king once, and at Ashtie once. She looked like she was not sure what to do. ¡°Wait. What if Ashtie sees? No, wait. Why did he come all of a sudden, now?¡± She barely came up with an excuse to stop the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty. It¡¯s still a day¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you refuse now?¡±


    The king coldly cut off her words.


    ¡°That was not what I meant¡ª¡±


    The king pulled hard on Ploca, who was trying to speak again.


    ¡°Or, do you not want to do it in the room?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to do it here?¡±


    Ploca¡¯s face became red and she immediately turned pale. She was already thin. Ploca, who looked very pale, shook her head desperately.


    ¡°Oh, n-no, Your Majesty.¡±


    The king glanced down at Ploca from the crown with frosty eyes.


    ¡°If that is what you want, we can.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ploca realized that she had raised her voice, and her face turned white. She knelt down right away.


    ¡°I apologize that my voice was raised, Your Majesty. Please, show your mercy¡­ I will follow you soon, please.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The king raised her up lightly with one hand. Ploca couldn¡¯t speak more and looked down on Ashtie with anxious eyes. ¡°Ashtie, please, wait a moment.¡±


    The young daughter saw her mother¡¯s eyes and understood the meaning. She thought she could wait. The child continued to think quite calmly. ¡°Yes, it will be okay. There is no way the king, her father, treats her harshly. Yes, it will be fine.¡± But the look of the child was not very good.


    That day, the child¡¯s strangely uneasy intuition was correct. That may have been the beginning of a nightmare.


    Her mother was a free wind. She used to talk about the life she had, wandering from place to place. When she woke up under the sunshine, or sometimes during mealtime, or even before she went to bed, her mother enjoyed telling fairytales. Ones about local folk dances, traditional music, the generous personality of people, rich food, and natural scenery.


    Like that, Ashtie grew up in her room, listening to stories of places she had never been before. Her mother was always smiling happily when she told her about them. Surely, she liked that life. So, the daughter liked and enjoyed her mother¡¯s stories more than any other fairy tales, because she felt like she was getting to know her mother.


    Her mother hummed almost every day. Some of them were not from the continent Marycury¨Csongs like the famous Butterfly Lady Lotte, or from Monterobis, or Khan, or traditional songs from small villages. The tunes were various. They were sometimes exciting, or sad enough for tears¨Cquiet as lullabies, or the grandeur that could be played at a grand banquet.


    Most of them were dance songs. Ashtie grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and danced to the songs, ever since she could walk. Since she was a child, there were many times she fell or missed the beat.


    ¡°You are fine.¡±


    ¡°You are doing well.¡±


    ¡°All right, Ashi. Good job.¡±


    ¡°Like this, like this, one, two, one, two.¡±


    And every time, her mother led her with a soft voice, and a warm smile.


    Ashtie was not incredibly confident of her dance by herself, but at least, she did not lack assurance of her dance.


    No, more precisely, she thought dancing was the best thing she had. All she had was a status of specious value as a princess, a noble mask, a body, and a dance from her mother. Of course, she read lots of books, but Skara was originally such a country, and if she wanted to compete for academic superiority, she thought she couldn¡¯t follow a professional scholar. Ashtie¡¯s idea was not wrong.


    The most valuable and proud thing she had was a dance. She liked to dance most of all, and she felt she was alive when she danced. It could not be expressed in words; the feeling was full, from tiptoe to the crown. And most of all, when she saw her mother¡¯s smile, her heart was warmed up from the corner, and she lived in hope of it and practiced dancing hard. She had sweat a lot. She had never tried so hard and been so devoted to anything else, to this day.


    At nine years old, Ashtie had completely mastered four dances that dancers would learn as the basics. She showed that to her mother one day. The dance was made to the tunes of each season. She danced hard, her cheeks turning red. After finishing, she looked up at her mother. It was true that she wanted praise. The face of her mother was still not forgettable¨Cmoving, joyful, proud, loving, overwhelming. There were tears formed.


    Her mother praised her daughter highly that she would dance better than any child she had seen in her free-spirit life.


    It was a pleasant compliment. In fact, pleasant was not enough to express how it made her feel. Ashtie, that time, gathered all the words she knew and said thank you. She told her it was all thanks to her mother, and that she was proud and so happy, like a little bird. Her mother continued to compliment her, smile, and tell her that she loved her so much. She thought the times she spent practicing were not a waste. Her mother, with the expression, that she loved her too much, praised Ashtie in a very soft voice and kissed her sweetly on her cheeks and forehead.


    There was no dance room at Lotte Bishel, but there was a mirror room, so Ploca and Ashtie used to dance in that room. One day, a new piano came.


    Her mother sat on the piano chair and smiled freshly. Outside the window, the sun pushed like a gentle wave, shining in the mirrors everywhere. Under the sun, which was more beautiful than any jewel, the purple-haired lady, who hung her hair long down and put her hand on the piano, was shining.


    Young Ashtie smiled happily. ¡°I am blessed with a mother like this. I am the happiest child in the world. I am so happy. I wish time could stop at this moment,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Ashtie. This is what is called the piano.¡±


    Mother¡¯s fine, white hands moved on the keyboard as if they were swift fish and the splashing of water droplets. A delicate voice came out. She sat next to her mother, listening to a song like spring rain. She hummed along with mother. The sun, piano, song, laugh, mother¨Ceverything was perfect.


    It was perfect.


    Until one day, somebody opened the door and entered in.


    It was a heavy step. Ashtie was not sure if the footstep sound was heavy, or the person who made that step was weak. But later, she realized that was close to a scary sound than a clump. The instincts of young Ashtie was sometimes correct. In fact, there would be no way that his footsteps could be heavy. He was a person with light steps, a heavy mood, dignity, and seriousness. And that man, like a knight on the battlefield approached the opponent with a defenseless back, wielding a sword silently¡ª


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡ªgrabbed the hair of the lady and threw her out. Ploca collapsed, screaming.


    The woman, who gracefully played the piece of dance music sitting in front of the piano, disappeared like a fantasy.


    At the moment, she felt like the world was eaten by the sticky darkness. She was not sure what was going on. Ashtie could not even scream, because the fear swallowed her up. She felt like she would die if she opened her mouth. She almost bit her tongue. She felt a tingling in her teeth. Her back became stiff, and her eyes were sore. It was like she was beaten all over by fear.


    But she would have been less pained than her mother on the floor. No, she only felt mental pain, but the mother felt both physical and mental pain.


    As her flashback reached that far, Ashtie clenched her teeth. She was confused about whether the present was the reality or the past. But the memory continued¨Cthe screaming she would like to forget, but she should not forget, and it would never be forgotten.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ploca breathed out a rough breath.


    ¡°¡ªtold you before¡ª¡±


    Vivid anger, displeasure, and insidiousness were all red and black. The king did not hide that expression.


    ¡°¡ªto stay in your room. Are you rebelling against me?¡±


    He supposed to be a high person, but his words and violence did not make sense and were unbelievable.


    Ashtie trembled. She knew the elegance of Skara. And the one at the crest would be the king of Skara. He should have dignity even from his one gesture, his way of speaking, and one expression. ¡°Is this really the palace in Skara, and is he really the king of Skara? What on earth did my mom do wrong? What sin has she committed to justify how he treats her?¡±


    Ploca barely got up. She tried to pretend to be as casual as possible.


    ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty, but I have never thought of such a blasphem¡ª¡±


    He slapped her cheek. She was originally a skinny woman. If the king, who trained with swords, would use a little bit of his strength, she could break. But the king looked like he decided not to control his power. Ploca collapsed again from his sheer strength.


    ¡°Do not make excuses. Blasphemy? How dare you say that!¡±


    The king scorned.


    ¡°No. Mother didn¡¯t show any disrespect to you. She never showed that kind of behavior.¡± Ashtie wanted to stop him but she could not say anything. She could not stop him, either. She trembled, and her teeth chattered as if she was soaked from cold water. The child rather wanted to be faint.


    ¡°Your¡­ Majesty!¡±


    When her mother¡¯s clothes were taken off, even that was impossible. The strange anxiety that the child felt when she met the king seemed to happen at the moment. But even if she pressed hard her ears with her hands, the sound was not stopping.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Oh, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, oh, please. The child is watching.¡±


    ¡°I said shut up.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. Ugh.¡±


    That night, the child had a nightmare. She couldn¡¯t tell if reality was a nightmare or a dream was a nightmare. Her mother seemed to have been crying all night. The tears marked on the pillow.


    After that, Ashtie was afraid to be forcibly raped. Fear was first, then hatred. It didn¡¯t take long for that to happen.


    The king came to Lotte Bishel. Ashtie would forget his face, and she would shake off her nightmare and take Ploca once in a while.


    ¡°Ashi. Not every man in the world behaves like His Majesty.¡±


    It was a very faint memory of when she had said that.


    When she collected the memories one by one, they were clear, but from that one day, they were stained. It was the same life: dance, laugh, peace, isolation, and contempt as usual¨Cbut really from that one day after the king had begun to visit Lotte Bishel.


    And that day, her mother was raped forcibly. Ashtie listened to her screaming and crying, all over again.


    And mother talked to her little daughter like so, with red eyes. It was the first time she put down her manner to the king in front of her daughter. She talked like that with a calm voice, like she was judging another equal human being.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry, my baby. You just meet a good husband and have a beautiful baby, Ashi. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be scared. Not all men will be the same. There are many more men who are friendly and kind to their wives and children.¡± Ashtie understood what her mother was worried about, and what she intended to do. She knew her mother¡¯s love. The child was not afraid of men.


    But the night was terribly scary. If she thought about being forcibly raped, her whole body trembled, and she could not stop it. Terrible, cruel, and unforgettable, the nightmare was not over.


    When Ploca tried to resist, the king slapped her cheeks harder, kicked her legs, and made her eventually kneel down.


    Every day, her mother whispered to Ashtie that she loved her, that not all men would be like the king, but she was getting withered. She was a broken flower, her peace collapsing. Ashtie saw, heard, and felt it with her whole body.


    And then, Ashtie realized completely. ¡°My mother was pretending to be fine. She told me about her life when she was a free spirit. She taught me to dance, she laughed with me, but she was broken and held up here because of that king. Although she laughed freshly, danced beautifully, smiled charmingly, inside of her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ploca. Is that girl really my daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡ªwould have been broken too much,¡± she realized.


    One day, Ashtie slept fitfully. Her dream was a mess, so she had woken up in the middle of the night. As soon as she realized her mother was not next to her, she turned pale and ran out of the room.


    A faint light was coming out from the far end of the hall, Ashtie, who wanted to cry but did not run, soothed herself and walked toward that light. ¡°Mother probably has something to think about by herself. She did not go anywhere else. She is right there.¡±


    But Ploca was not alone.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ how can you say that? She is our baby. How¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you deny my doubts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Ashtie-Ploca has your blood. She is Your Majesty¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The king laughed in vain.


    ¡°You¡¯d say that when you can see her?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I know him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, no. How could¡ª¡±


    ¡°I do know you.¡±


    Hearing that, Ashtie felt like her heart sank. Her body got colder from the crown.


    ¡°That king could not be my father.¡±


    Of course, the king never said that. But Lotte Bishel, abandoned by the king, the princess who was never taken care of by the king, and the royal concubine who was treated contemptuously by the royal family¡­ No one dared to say that the princess was not a child of His Majesty. But there were a few palace workers who talked in whispers that the princess did not resemble the king. Every time when that happened, her mother told to Ashtie that it was nonsense and not to listen, just to let it go. Sometimes, she scolded the servant who had spoken in front of Ashtie.


    ¡°What does the king mean, now? He knows him, and knows her?¡±


    At that time, Ashtie found one hope. In fact, it was not important to her what was true. It did not matter to her who would be the husband of her mother, and what his status was. It did not matter if he was the king of the country or the man her mother had met during her free-spirit life. The important thing was that the king was not her father.


    Ashtie decided to believe that hypothesis. ¡°I will not consider him as my father.¡±


    ¡°If he is my father¨Cif he is really mother¡¯s husband¨Cwhy does he leave us so cold like this? I¡¯d rather think he wasn¡¯t my father. Yes, that would be better. Then, I don¡¯t have to toss and turn to think about why he abandoned mother and me. I don¡¯t have to worry why he forcibly takes her in front of me, or why the man who I called father was so scary. Yes, you are not my real father, you are not my mother¡¯s real husband; that is why you treated us like this.¡±


    To that man, the word father did not match, and she did not want to think that way about him. She felt rather relieved to think this way.


    So, Ashtie thought that her stained, daily life would end now. She thought she would be happy again, as she was before.


    Then, one morning, Ashtie, who was less awake and hazy, heard this:


    Her mother hung herself.


    People said when they suddenly faced a big loss, they could not immediately shed tears, and she found that it was true. Ashtie, with terribly normal steps, walked to the room that her mother hung herself.


    The feet were droopy. Despite what she had been through, Ashtie, who was still a princess so only had a rather elegant life, saw a dead person for the first time on that day. Shock, sadness, despair¡­ she could not express what she was feeling at that time. The purple hair was still, but it was a terrible, grisly, cruel death. Slender feet swayed in the air. Ashtie passed out.


    At that time, Ashtie was thirteen years old. When she awoke, it was already dark. ¡°Mother!¡± The maid spoke to Ashtie, who woke up sweating. With this situation, she seemed like she felt sympathy for the young child, and talked in a careful voice.


    ¡°We have collected Her Majesty¡¯s body, Your Highness.¡±


    Ashtie immediately began to weep.

 Chapter 17

    The maid could not even ask if Ashtie was all right.


    Tears flowed silently, and the small, round shoulders rose and fell¨Cthe cry turned into loud weeping. The kid kept muttering, but the meaning was unclear because of her breathing and crying. But the maid could understand. In fact, anyone could easily guess.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Mother¡­ Mother¡­ please¡­ why¡­ why¡­ how¡­ why¡­ Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you loved me, Mother.¡± Whispers of her loving smile like spring, warm arms, beautiful face, everything was still so vivid, she could paint it even with her eyes closed.


    Ashtie buried her face in the blanket, and it got wet little by little like wet cotton.


    ¡°Mother. You said you loved me, you¡­ loved me, please, why? How? Why¡­ You lived finely until yesterday. You were alive¡­ Why, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Was this real?¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was real or not. An afterimage of Mother and the image of her death continued to overlap. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Ashtie cried herself to sleep.


    The next day, her mother¡¯s death was not a dream. Ashtie denied eating breakfast, sat on the bed, and just cried and cried without saying anything. As she sat down and shed tears, she dug up her memories of her mother, and suddenly realized something.


    ¡°I was not enough for her.


    ¡°What I only needed was my mother. I was happy enough when I had her, I liked my mom¡¯s love. I wanted her smile and praise, so I tried so hard. I lived hard, read books, and danced so hard that I even don¡¯t know if I could have tried harder than I did. All my time with her was like a precious jewel¡­


    ¡°But my mother was not. I was not enough for her.¡±


    Ashtie cried over and over with her realization. The great sense of shame and sorrow that she felt was not any consolation, help, or happiness to her mother¡¯s death pressed onto Ashtie. Only a choking sound flowed from a small, crushed body.


    ¡°I could not score the people who looked down on my mother. I could not stop the king from beating or raping my mom. Really, I could not do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Oh, Mother, why¡­¡± The tears didn¡¯t stop.


    She cried so much, that one could wonder how many tears were stored in that small body.


    But, no one patted the crying child¡¯s back. No one soothed her. After crying for a few days in a row, of course.


    Ashtie slowly sank down to a deep place. She withdrew to a dark swamp. After her mother died, the child¡¯s daily life became nothing. Waking up, eating, getting sunshine, or going to bed was not daily life anymore.


    The people still vulgarized her. Her time was spent in solitude. No one took care of her properly, but the dance was still there. The fact that dance still existed, Ashtie had no idea whether to cry or laugh. There was no Mother.


    But that was the reality: continuous contempt, ridicule. The dance that was her mother¡¯s breath settled down. Now, she was alone.


    ¡°Ashtie, my baby, Ashi, Joanena; they were the names that never would be called again. My real name, nickname, childhood name, everything. Who will call my name again? The king? Siblings? Nobles? Maids? No one will call my name as if it were lovely.


    ¡°Why am I living? The person who showed me the light of the world, who showed me happiness, who I truly loved with my whole heart, died. I eventually made that person die. Why am I living, anyway?¡±


    The little child tried to die.


    But there was one realization. ¡°I cannot die.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a shock, as if she put her face in the cold water and could not breathe. She could not do anything, she even could not even kill herself, and that burned her heart black. The child realized that her heart could be sore if her heart was so dark.


    Ashtie burst into tears once again, like pouring rain.


    The one who made her life like this was also her mother.


    She had to convey the dance that her mother taught her to somebody else. Her mother, until she left, taught her dancing. Mother¡¯s happy life was dance itself. She could know just listening to her free-spirit life stories. ¡°So, I have to pass down this dance¨CMother¡¯s wish, hope, and Mother herself. I can¡¯t have it all for myself, and die alone with it.¡± She wanted to let people know about the times when she and her mother were happy.


    But to do that, she had to be close to other people.


    But it seemed impossible. Although she set people¡¯s contempt aside, Ashtie was not confident. ¡°Be familiar with others? Share my emotions and build memories? Love others? Like I did to Mother?¡±


    She felt like she could not love anybody else easily again. ¡°What if the person I love dies, like my Mother?


    ¡°There would be no one who would not die, but to me, death now has too much meaning. If the end always hurts terribly like this, if my heart tears apart like I¡¯d rather want to die, if the only thing that will be left is an empty heart, then that time I just will want to die. How I live is not like living now, and if that happens to me¡­


    ¡°So, I will never open my mind to anyone again. That would be better than death.¡±


    Ashtie decided to protect herself. The noble and elegant mask became more perfect.


    ¡°I will just dance and live. I will enjoy peace alone.¡±


    Ashtie tried to push away the idea of having to pass down her mother¡¯s dance. To her, her own peace was more important. Otherwise, she felt like she would really collapse. She should not die, but living was not living, either. The only time when she felt she was alive was when she danced. She wanted to learn and practice dancing even more.


    When she was 13 years old, Ashtie went to visit the king. It was the first time she had a private consultation with the king. Surprising to her, the king agreed to meet her. Ashtie showed the perfect greeting manner. The king took it, and Ashtie looked up.


    At the moment, Ashtie agonized about the title. She was not sure how she could call him. Of course, my Father the King would be the right answer. She never thought, at once, he was her true father, but it was time to show him politeness. She bit her lips briefly and did her greatest homage.


    ¡°My Father, the King, can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    The king laughed¨Ccold ridicule, weird self-deprecation, clear contempt and anger, longing, regret, bitter lingering attachment. His face revealed all emotions. When she met that face with a wave of sentiment, Ashtie, for the first time, could see through the king¡¯s seething inside


    .


    ¡°You have human feelings like other people.


    ¡°I can make you feel anger and self-deprecation. You are a human, too. You, who wears the brightest crown and sits on the brightest throne, served by the whole nation, you who killed my mother, who neglected me, and threw us away like an old shoe¡­ I can make you like a normal person¨Ca human being wielded by the ugliest emotions.


    ¡°Oh, my God, the weakest princess can make the noblest king wield the most miserable emotion.¡± She barely swallowed the laughed that tried to come out. ¡°To me, this thing was possible.


    ¡°So, I will call you Father. I never thought you as my father, my shoulders tremble to call you father, and I feel disgusting, but I want to make you feel miserable. So, I will call you my Father, the King.¡± Ashtie promised.


    ¡°I would like to enter Baya Sofiya and Baya Nansheed,¡± she asked, and the king granted her request.


    After that, she went to Baya Sofiya and could learn other dances. In Skara, the moderate and elegant dances like performing at banquets were usually rated highly. Also, the nobles learned dancing only at the level of liberal arts, and it was only lower nobles and commoners who made dancing as a job. So, although Baya Sofiya was the Royal Arts School, the Faculty of Dance only taught things like ballet.


    And that dancing professor¡­


    ¡°Your Highness. You are really excellent.¡±


    Elena was the daughter of Lecco Vittoria, one of the popular professors in Baya Sofiya, and an excellent dancer. Ashtie often watched her dance. Ashtie, who had seen many dances, including folk dances and social dances under her mother, was even surprised about Elena¡¯s beautiful and impressing dancing. Ashtie realized that with only formal and elegant movement could a person make a beautiful dance like that.


    It was a compliment from a woman like that. It was as if something warm filled up her heart. That was not meant to be flattery; that compliment came from the bottom of her heart. It was the first time that she was recognized by others for her dancing.


    ¡°You have a talent for dancing.¡±


    In fact, it was the first time that Ashtie had performing properly in front of others. Ashtie liked and was good at the dance that she learned from her mother, even more than the banquet dances. However, no one recognized it. Elena was the one who complimented her for the first time. Ashtie was not sure if it was because she was also from high status, or it was just her personality, but she never laughed at Ashtie about her status matter. When she saw some shortage from Ashtie¡¯s dancing, she pointed it out softly and helped her to improve it. She never neglected her, and she told her that her dancing was great. Elena was a very likable person. As a professor, she did have some stiff side too, so Ashtie could not get closer to her, but that was enough for Ashtie.


    During her three years at Baya Sofiya, she learned hard and constantly about ballet, waltz, and so on. By the time she graduated, she made her own dance that combined various dances that she learned from mother, and what she learned in school. Soon after, Ashtie established her own world of dance close to perfection.

 Chapter 18

    When she became 15, a coming-of-age ceremony was held for her, but it was a meaningless thing to Ashtie. What banquet would need a person who lives alone? The king, siblings, and other nobles talked to her only with formal celebration words. They were not people who would give love to Ashtie anyway, and there was no one she liked. The only one she could love in this country was her mother. As if to prove it, people who showed up at the banquet never expressed pure favor to her. Even though the nobles smiled, Ashtie found that the essence was ridiculed, contempt, or insignificant sympathy.


    Ashtie often went to Wroclaw. The book was a friend. Even though no one would praise her again. ¡°Ashi, my baby, I¡¯m so proud of you. You are so smart.¡± She could not hear that anymore, but Ashtie was stuck in a corner of Wroclaw, reading books from morning to night. As the place for wise people to gather, Wroclaw was a nightless place. Ashtie also stayed up many nights, while reading books in there.


    She did so because the palace was where she had all the memories with her mother, and it made her miss her mother endlessly. She missed her too much, sometimes she felt like she would go crazy. That is why she went to that huge library so often. She read lots of books, not distinguishing the field. The books were always new to her. The more she read, the more she built up her knowledge.


    Of course, nobody took care of her. ¡°Ashi, you have to eat. You should not skip your meals.¡± Nobody said things like that, so without any interruption or interference, Ashtie could read several books in a row in one sitting. She had skipped meals so often. When a little girl spent all of her time in the library all day like that, only reading books, other people could initiate conversations with her, but they were too busy to discuss amongst themselves. Some glanced at her and talked in whispers behind her back.


    Conversation. It seems to have happened sometimes. ¡°Your Highness, what book are you reading?¡± Or, ¡°Your Highness, what did you think about this book?¡± When they called her ¡°Your Highness¡±, she could not feel any respect for royalty in their voice. Ashtie tried to not talk for too long, even if others started talking to her. She used to deliberately ignore or cut off the conversations.


    It was beneficial not to interact with them.


    Ashtie wished really badly. She wanted to live peacefully and adequately alone in Lotte Bishel. That wish came true to some extent because the king didn¡¯t come to Lotte Bishel. The nightmare that he made was over, but the afterimage remained.


    With that dark afterimage, left all alone, Ashtie hoped and wished. She wished nobody would touch her. The little child prayed many times, ¡°I beg¨Cnobody come here. Don¡¯t come. Nobody cares about me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be deeply involved with others. They all would die someday. She sometimes thought like that. Then, she could not breathe well. ¡°To pour out affection and give all of my heart, and one day, somehow, unexpectedly,


    ¡°If that person dies, or if I can¡¯t see that person anymore¡­ if that person leaves me, then how about me? How I will live? How it will kill me, again?¡±


    This was the decisive reason. It was only secondary to being careful not to touch her in the royal family.


    Ashtie kept hiding inside. She tried to not reveal who she was. She just repeating it to herself every day, ¡°This is better. This is better.¡±


    At 16 years old, she was in Baya Nansheed. In school, she also tried to not interact with people as much as possible. ¡°This is better.¡± It was a familiar solitude. She went to school alone, ate alone, studied alone at school, went back to the palace herself, had leisure time alone, and fell asleep alone. Ashtie tried to suppress all sentimental thoughts, but sometimes¡ª


    ¡°Are you really okay? Wasn¡¯t the phrase ¡°thorough solitude¡± made for me?¡± She used to think so. ¡°But it¡¯s all right,¡± Ashtie soothed herself. She was already accustomed to growing up and appeasing herself. Ashtie was already used to soothing and comforting herself.


    But one day, her little brother sent her an invitation. Ashtie was suddenly frightened by the sentence. It was said that there would be a small tea party in the palace and it asked if she would join. She was accustomed to being laughed at and was confident in showing people her indifferent face, but sometimes she got nervous or embarrassed¨Csuch as this case.


    ¡°What is this about? Does this royal family now try to harass me in clever ways? I barely talked with the fifth. Why did he send me this invitation?¡±


    Ashtie rejected it casually. She thought that was it, and they would not ask her like this again.


    But a few days later, he came to Lotte Bishel. ¡°Won¡¯t you go to school with me?¡± Ashtie was embarrassed to see L¡¯avenant, who smiled at her. Since their house was the palace, and the way to the school was the same, she could not reject coldly. She could not go any other way and could not tell her she went to a different school, so feeling awkward, she just went to the school with him in the same carriage. L¡¯avenant tried to talk with her about this and that, but Ashtie closed her lips, so his attempts failed every time. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t care about me. Why are you trying to talk to me?¡± she thought. They went back home separately, so Ashtie thought that would be the end.


    But he asked to take a walk together, sent invitations whenever the banquets were held, asked to come and eat the new desserts he got together, and complimented her about hearing how great dancer she was. ¡°But, why?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out why. Anxious and frightened, she refused his favors and invitations each time¨Ccold rejections. A few months passed like that.


    However, he continued to show good feelings toward her¨Ckindness and friendliness, as if he didn¡¯t get exhausted by it all.


    The walls that she built up perfectly for years were falling down little by little. And the opportunity to open one¡¯s heart to others, as always, came to an unexpected moment. It was a wall that was about to break down by a child constantly knocking on the door.


    ¡°I happened to see your dance.¡±


    Ashtie did not respond.


    ¡°It was really beautiful¡­ I even can¡¯t express it in words.¡±


    The boy smiled as if he was shy.


    That time Ashtie thought, ¡°L¡¯avenant might be fine. I thought I can¡¯t love anybody again, and it was a commitment that would not change. But maybe¡­ This kid might be okay. He might not die. Yes. Isn¡¯t it okay?¡±


    Suddenly, the feelings of relief, affection, and fullness that could not be spoken rose in her heart. ¡°Maybe I can love other people besides my mother. There may be someone besides my mother who can give me full affection. Someone, also, who is very noble. The first person would be L¡¯avenant¡±


    Obviously, there was a gap between them. She could not tell him about what the king had done, and how she had been in great despair and frustration since her mother¡¯s death.


    But Ashtie liked the boy, who showed her a friendly attitude. And that was important.


    Like that, he stepped into the wall. Ashtie did not stop him. Soon, they allowed each other to call each other by their nicknames. ¡°Sister, Ashi.¡± Whenever she saw the brother who called her softly, a light smile came out. Then, he became crown prince. Still, he remained close to Ashtie.


    The time went by. She graduated from Baya Nansheed. She became 18 years old. It was about time to marry, but she could postpone that into her early twenties. Besides, there would be no noblemen who would want to marry her. The king had left her alone. Her life was no different. She slept in Lotte Bishel, ate, spent all her time at Wroclaw, and danced. She lived like that.


    One day, she heard that the king of Monterobis had changed. The war ended less than two years after that. It was when she was twenty years old, during the winter.


    ¡°You will go to the king of Monterobis.¡±


    That was all. She stared in vain at the king, who didn¡¯t add any explanation.


    ¡°Oh, I will be a prisoner of war. I am being sold. This royal family won¡¯t protect me. Why am I living? Because I have to. Rather, what if I was not a royal princess? What if I was a free spirit, dancing like my mother? But to me, who only hoped for peace, in this country where the war happened, if I didn¡¯t have this thin shield by being a princess, how could I even manage to live? I am so self-contradictory, I can¡¯t endure it.¡±


    Ashtie let all the maids out and packed the luggage by herself. She packed too simply to be called the princess¡¯s luggage and rode in the carriage that came from Monterobis. It was a terribly fluffy chair, but that was it. ¡°Are they trying to show respect to the princess? But I am just a prisoner of war.¡±


    And God abandoned me like this, and eventually¡­


    Don¡¯t do this. Please, don¡¯t do this. Please, the child, your daughter is watching! Shut up. Stop! You are my wife. In the room, please, do it in the room. I will do it here. The sound buzzed, whether it was reality, or dream, or past.


    Ashtie buried her face in her hands. All the lights went out, and her eyes darkened.


    It was hopeless. So far, she had lived only looking after herself. She didn¡¯t want anything else. She only hoped to live in peace, so she lived quietly, and the result for that was being sold as a soother to the king of the enemy, who was known as a vicious man across the whole continent.


    ¡°I will be dragged into captivity and end my life in sorrow and misery like my mother did in the deep place of the palace. It will be terrible¡­ I rather wish to die. No, I already want to die. I hope to die as early as possible if I will be violated as a pawn. Already, I was living like a dead body. After I saw my mother¡¯s death with my own eyes, I was living like this. Oh, heaven help me. Why it doesn¡¯t give me a single light of hope? A handful of sunlight? I don¡¯t hope for love or affection. I don¡¯t need anything. Just give me peace and rest. Please.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ashtie opened her eyes.


    She thought she did in the past. It was the present in which she buried her face into her hands.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness. I¡¯ll pour you some more tea.¡±


    She was a maid. Ashtie knew her face and name well. The sound of pouring tea in the teacup was heard.


    Ashtie nodded. ¡°Yes. I am here now.¡±


    She blinked one more time. The scent of flowers, warm wind, sweet desserts, a book, her room in the palace, and the balcony¡­ all was still the same.


    She had a light, ambiguous smile.

 Chapter 19

    1.5 Chapter 2: The Colorless World


    The beginning of a memory.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! I¡¯ll tear you alive and kill you. I will kill you. Son of a b*tch. Son of a b*tch!¡±


    That was the first word of his beginning of life. His mother cursed every single day. Who she cursed toward with sincerity and a fierce voice was only one person; it was her husband. Sometimes, his mother looked down at the young son with a stern gaze. The child was young but knew the meaning of that gaze. It was not maternal love, but it was vivid.


    ¡°Do you know why your mother became like this? It¡¯s your father¡¯s fault, my child, that my life is ruined, broken, and twisted. It¡¯s his greed and sin. He must die. He committed a sin that he can only atone for if he dies.¡±


    Once, the young son had asked his mother.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you love my father? Doesn¡¯t my father love you, either?¡±


    His mother ridiculed. She firmly replied in a cold look and annoyed voice.


    ¡°Love? Did you just say, love? Lu Harve. He doesn¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t love him, either. I hate him. My life fell to hell because of him. Love is useless.¡±


    ¡°But, Mother, how could love be so easily¡ª¡±


    When the son said so with an anxious look, his mother¡¯s face became expressionless.


    ¡°What is love? What do you know about it so much? If love is something with affection, and magnanimity, like others say, why do I live like this? I will suffer and die in this shabby, desolate palace because of your father.¡±


    Tara cursed the king by saying, without reserve, the language of Han, which was famous for being the roughest and toughest language in Latrice. She poured out all kinds of verbal abuse on the king¡¯s face. These were days full of creepy accents, ferocious voices, anger, and hatred.


    His mother kept that infested hatred until she died.


    ¡°Listen, Lu Harve. If you want to win a fight, you must suppress your feelings. You must remember my miserable end. Emotions are something that should be killed.¡±


    And that was his mother¡¯s will.


    Lu Harve knew his mother tried to raise him, to look after and take care of him as much as possible. She had done her best, but¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t call that son of a b*tch Father. Do you really think he is your father? Don¡¯t you know what situation we are in? Do you really think he is your father, Lu Harve?¡±


    She said Del Monte II was not his father. She told him not to call him Father. She was the mother who tried to tell her son that love was useless, referring to fights, winners, and losers until she died. The little boy grew up like that.


    The child was very curious about such a mother, but he swallowed the question. ¡°Then, why was I born?¡± He thought he would get an irreversible answer if he asked.


    But to Lu Harve, Mother was not everything to him.


    The mother was treated like a prostitute because she had been placed in the concubine, although she was from the barbaric and vulgar Han race. He was held in contempt as a son of the b*tch who dared to curse the king every day. In truly brutal disdain, one day, the little boy recognized himself as a true Nantes.


    When he was six years old, one day, the voice of the dragon woke him up. It was so early that he blinked blankly. In the darkness, the only light was from the dawn. From the window, he could see Karbala was standing before him.


    He seemed to know why, and he ordered it to remain silent, as the leader of Etutu.


    The succession to the throne in Monterobis gave priority to the true Nantes. All of the king¡¯s children were Nantes, but among them, there was one who had the strongest blood of Monvixo. And he was the true Nantes.


    He had a mind to just declare that he was the owner of the next throne right away, but the child did not want to be a king simply by such a childish word. Because of the only restriction left by Monvixo, Nantes and Etutu could not aim their sword at the current ruler. So, he could not control Etutu right at the moment, even though he was the true Nantes. Also, to be a true king, he had to have his own group. To gather his group, it would be important to have a good cause, apart from the fact that he was the true Nantes. In order to repay all sorts of shame and complete revenge, the cause was also needed. In the process, it was necessary to plant fear or dread in the lower ones. So, he had to wait for the right time. The true Nantes of Monvixo was willing to endure everything for the future.


    His mother was no longer everything in the world anymore to Lu Harve. So, he could look away from his mother and filter out her words.


    There were only two things he took from her curse-like vituperation. First, suppress emotions if he wanted to be the winner. Second, affection would be finite and variable. Do not be swayed by emotions.


    The only things left between the mother and son were those two. Taking over both of them, he refused to love anyone.


    The pledge was probably a natural result. The child had thought the parent would naturally cherish their child and give love generously. But his father and mother did not, nor did they love each other. His mother cursed, hated, and despised the king until her death, never forgiving. She must have loved him when she married him, though.


    ¡°What is love?¡± The child could not answer the mother¡¯s question. Only later could he define love. ¡°It¡¯s variable, finite, and incomprehensible. There is no such thing as eternal love. Is there ever anything eternal in the first place?¡±


    So, he didn¡¯t love anybody. ¡°Even though something is missing from me, it is not a big matter.¡± He thought it was not bad.


    Naturally, he did not have an interest in women. The women he met in the banquets smelled of thick powder and wore a fake smile. There was no room for interest.


    Of course, thanking his mother, he eventually became aware of humanity. Even if he was a king, he should not take women easily. He learned every day, with his whole body, with all senses.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch, Son of a b*tch, I will kill you!¡± She was the mother who always cursed the king and spoke harsh words. Evil words rang his head, although he tried to close his eyes and cover his ears. The thing that rang the head eventually made waves in the heart. He vowed and vowed never to get too attached to anyone.


    But there were some things that interested him¨Creading, swordsmanship, and the throne. All earnestness poured into them as if he poured it only into things he cared for, instead of other beings.


    Especially the throne. Indeed, it was in these times that he had endured everything to be king. It was possible because his mother had raised him. She was not everything to him in the world, but Lu Harve was somebody who admits things that need to be admitted. It was so, as he abandoned his emotions and tried to be a winner.


    The war was getting longer, and the northern part was burning to ashes. The whole country was filled with anxiety.


    In the meantime, the first-born prince had a coming-of-age ceremony in the castle. It was a splendid banquet, like a Monterobis one. Bergen did not lose his dignity throughout the banquet. He acted leisurely and elegantly for the one who was having a coming-of-age ceremony.


    When Lu Harve showed up,


    ¡°Lu Harve, you came!¡±


    He said that even though it was natural that he visited as a sibling as if he really appreciated it. But Lu Harve knew that was deceit and hypocrisy. Originally, he was like that. He had known the hypocrisy and the hidden greed, but the first prince was better than the stupid second one. Tarenoa had never concealed his contempt for Lu Harve. He used to show signs of displeasure.


    In retrospect, it was a very cruel royal family from the beginning. It was a country that barely passed the crowning ceremony peacefully. Only Nantes, who proved to be the strongest, could be the king. In such situations, strong people often did not care about weak people, and also deluded themselves into thinking they were the strongest ones. In any case, no one would care about those who showed a servile and obedient attitude.


    So, Lu Harve did so. No one knew, except Etutu, that he was the true Nantes, and the king originally did not care for his children. He could be a thoroughly weak person. From the beginning, it was the royal family who would bite each other like a wolf if they saw each other¡¯s mistakes.


    ¡°Apologies now, Lu Harve. What are you doing without knowing yourself?¡±


    That day was the same. Tarenoa had thrown his calm tone, and his face turned purple with rage as if Lu Harve somehow crossed his path. Other siblings asked him to apologize, with cold gazes. Tara didn¡¯t show her face at the banquet in the first place. So, no one in the banquet stopped them¨Cnot even the king.


    Lu Harve knelt willingly, in terrible misery, with a face showing that he had no idea what to do, and his voice was trembling.


    ¡°I am sorry, Brother. Please make allowances.¡±


    Everyone at the banquet laughed at him curiously. ¡°Is he really royal? Is he really the son of the king?¡± Some people said so. It was such a royal family and such a royal country.


    Lu Harve lived as a thorough, obedient prince. The son of petty Han b*tch, the one had the worst condition among the siblings, Lu Harve. Since he was Nattes, he had received education for the royal family, but no one in the royal family had expressed favor to him.


    He also turned 16 years old and became an adult. His coming-of-age ceremony ended terribly.


    Even though it was a ceremony for him, Lu Harve was not impressed. The formal banquet, empty celebrations, also fake gratitude. Pretense and hypocrisy, sneer and contempt¨Che was just bored. He danced with a woman at the ceremony, but he just moved his feet unconsciously.


    No matter what happened or who mourned, he did not have any interest.


    Even when the first princess spilled purple wine in front of him, and his colorful clothes were tinged with color.


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, Lu Harve.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Sister.¡±


    He replied calmly, accepting her apology. Even when Tarenoa made sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°Your mother hasn¡¯t been here in a long time.¡±


    And even when the third princess took that word and added more sarcasm.


    ¡°Brother, please tell her to come to the banquet more often.¡±


    He mildly said he would. And when some count said pretentiously.


    ¡°Since you, the Fifth Majesty, became an adult, I am sure the king will be deeply touched.¡±


    He just smiled. When even the other princes or princesses got more attention even though it was a party for him, he didn¡¯t lose dignity and behaved like a prince who always obeyed the king. By midway through the banquet, he was almost expressionless. Some of them talked in the back that he was so determined.


    ¡°But what can I do? I¡¯m not interested in you guys at all. Although you guys say I am awful, lowly, whatever, it does not impress me.¡±


    It was the same when Tara appeared. Although she was not the last one who married the king, people were strict to ranks in concubines, so she was the lowest among them. When the fourth concubine entered the banquet hall, people did not show any favor to her. She was treated almost like she was psychotic.


    However, somehow, she stood in front of the king, laughing with a very fine look.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    She even greeted him in a perfect manner. Even when people looked at her curiously, she kept her place in a beautiful way. She congratulated her son that he became an adult, and told him, in a soft voice, she was so happy about it. Tara even danced with the king.


    ¡°She finally got her mind,¡± somebody said. ¡°That b*tch finally figured out herself.¡± Many would have thought so without saying a word.


    In fact, Tara made eyes at the king and whispered to him, asking if he could forgive her rudeness and wrongdoings so far. The king did not have much affection left for Tara, but she was a very beautiful lady, and there was no reason not to accept her apology. He smiled and answered her that he would do so. The queen and three concubines stared at her, almost as if they would eat up her, but they knew that the king was greedy for women, so they later pretended to be okay.


    And the time went on, and the ceremony ended normally with the king¡¯s finishing speech. It was nothing more or less than Lu Harve had expected.


    Indeed, it would not have been, if one thing had not happened as soon as the king finished his speech.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! I hate you! I curse you!¡±


    ¡°Tara¡­ You¨C¡±


    ¡°Die! Die! You will die terribly!¡±


    She quickly jumped to the platform, put a knife on the throne, and spoke in the language of Han. As the most creepy and intimidating language in Latrice, the mood in the banquet hall quickly turned cold and frightening in a quick moment.


    The king was not able to speak properly when a sharp knife was thrust into the throne where he sat, and the woman, who had been laughing and whispering just before, turned and showed a fierce and violent vigor. The knights who guarded the king seemed to be embarrassed, too. Everybody in that place was all dazed. At the moment, when Karbala was the first one to pull himself together and draw a sword, Tara shoved a knife into her neck.

 Chapter 20

    The sound of Tara¡¯s last breath echoed. Her blood spewed out like a fountain, and the throne quickly faded. The king, who was right in front of her, looked terrible as well. The white clothing with golden embroidery was stained with blood¨Cred and black. Blood flowed down to the platform. There was only silence. Terrible silence.


    But in a short time, several people started to scream, and the banquet hall erupted into chaos.


    Tara was treated in a relatively neat manner, according to the king¡¯s order. It was suitable for a royal concubine. The knights looked casual, as they recovered the body and treated it in a good manner. Wiping the blood off the throne and pedestal, the maids acted casual as well. The servants who stood beside the king, all red and wet, carefully wiping the blood, seemed to be normal.


    But it was a terrible and miserable death. The smell of blood covered the banquet hall. No one thought the death was quiet, but all thought that collecting the dead body was neat. Everyone knew that the indifference of others was fake. Those who had a weak stomach looked like they had to vomit and retch. However, as a royal or noble of Monterobis, everybody just kept their face calm, pretended to act gracefully; it was all only disguised. Lu Harve knew it, too, because he was also in disguise. He tried to calm his face as much as he could¨Cto soothe his trembling fingertips and his shaking legs.


    Later that day, Lu Harve came back to his room and found a piece of the paper on the desk. The paper was a little crumpled. And that moment, he had a horrifying foreboding. His toes cooled down. He tried to breathe and opened the paper with his understandably trembling hand.


    ¡°Listen, Lu Harve. If you want to win a fight, you must suppress your feelings. You must remember my miserable end. Emotions are something that should be killed.¡±


    The moment he saw it, he just laughed. He laughed breathlessly. It was so funny, that he couldn¡¯t bear it. There was a mother who didn¡¯t care about his son and his future, and there was a son who knew his mother only had nothing but hatred, so he could have possibly predicted the death. But, knowing all of this, the will of his mother was the mother who stabbed herself in the neck in the end. The son absolutely could not stop laughing. He didn¡¯t know he was laughing because it was funny, or because of other emotions.


    The prince cried harder than he had ever before. And after that, he never again cried as much as he did that day.


    But Lu Harve could not help but follow her will, even before that day, and after as well.


    He didn¡¯t have a good feeling toward anybody, and he didn¡¯t give anyone any favors. A real human would have shot off his mouth. Lu Harve ignored that. There were a few things in which he had an interest, but that was it. The world, to him, was just colorless. There was no smell or color.


    But there was a smell of blood.


    Lu Harve went to Ramon Lehus. It was a Royal Knights School, so everyone in there was of elegant and noble status. They were people who never experienced humiliation, and who did not pass easily over someone against their will.


    ¡°Your Highness. Admit your defeat.¡±


    Lu Harve did not bother to point out that his opponent had committed a foul. At a knight school, Lu Harve trained the sword with many people, and a lot had happened. Fouls and dirty tricks, they laughed at him whether he won or lost, or sometimes they did all kinds of things to beat him. He knew everybody who watched the sparring was jeering or laughing at him. They didn¡¯t care if Lu Harve would win or lose.


    Because the result was the same anyway.


    ¡°Your Grace, this is school. You must prepare your textbooks for your class.¡±


    Lu Harve didn¡¯t tell the professor that someone had torn his textbooks, smeared his sportswear like a rag, and broken his wooden sword. In class, his place used to be a clutter. It was secret harassment and bizarre violence. Lu Harve knew that it was all Ramon Lehus students who joined directly or indirectly. The prime mover would be his siblings, so it would be a waste to pick out criminals. Professors would have ignored it as well.


    Tara was not a concubine already, but a rude, savage, and frivolous whore. A presumptuous and failed-to-know-herself b*tch who repaid His Majesty¡¯s grace to death. Nobody defended or took care of the third prince.


    But Lu Harve endured all the insulting, whether at the royal castle, at banquets, either at Ramon Santepiol or at Ramon Chater, or at the knight school. Whenever, wherever, he passed over all casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me.¡± Those are the ways the third prince behaved. The reason he could live his life in such a way is that Lu Harve knew the fact that he would eventually become king.


    In front of that truth, all insults seemed insignificant. In fact, it was very trivial.


    On the contrary, it would be a better thing that most people ignored him and considered him as lowly. They would be sloppy, and wouldn¡¯t watch him carefully. And he would bite them relentlessly. He would not leave the people who ignored and despised him alone. At last, all of them would kneel down in front of him, feel vivid fear, and show awe.


    After graduating from the Knights School, he went to the battlefield. He repressed some revolt of a minority group on the East and sometimes went to the North, which had fierce wars with Skara.


    He lived like that for eight years. Above all, it was the king¡¯s will. ¡°You seem fit to battlefields.¡± It was like he threw the fact that his mother was a mercenary in his face.


    The battles and ceasefires repeated intermittently. He sometimes went down to the capital, like when the king¡¯s birthday party was held. But that was it. He went back to the North right after. Like that, Lu Harve stayed in the battlefield. He missed a chance of marriage.


    People said he lost many things, but Lu Harve thought, ¡°It is not all that was lost.¡±


    Lu Harve expanded his power in the battlefield. He began to sharpen his sword in the place which had a constant blood smell. All he had to do was whisper with a curious smile to others that he is the true Nantes. Etutu admitted him, and he was slowly preparing to be the king.


    First of all, Duke Moncheta was on his side. There would be no remedy to the duke, anyway. He was the one who knew most well about the meaning of the true Nantes among the nobles. Other nobles were the same. Lu Harve conciliated them that other princes had too powerful maternal relatives¡¯ families. He also said that there would be a chance to make his daughter a queen. He also sometimes showed his true sword skills, or intelligence that he had been hidden so far. Etutu, true Nantes, sword, intelligence, and so on¡­ He used all things and expended his power behind the scenes¨Cslowly, quietly, and so no one would know.


    The hardships that he experienced on the battlefield were nothing to Lu Harve. He was used to sword murdering. A deep, dark-red sword with golden thread¨Cpeople who experienced his sword called him the dark sword.


    When he was twenty-seven years old, the time had come.


    The king often had appeared on the battlefield. Then, one day, the king fell into critical condition and had to return to the palace. He was deathly pale. Immediately, Lu Harve headed to the palace as well.


    Indeed, the prince, who had been outside the palace for a long time, returned completely. One of the siblings asked if he was thinking of getting married. How he could marry when His Majesty in danger? He continued to postpone the marriage.


    Soon, Del Monte II died. The funeral was held severely. It was time for the new king to be crowned.


    But rumors began to spread in the royal palace. The point was that someone might have poisoned His Majesty. His siblings seemed nervous. The most relaxed of them was Lu Harve.


    Despite the rebellious rumors, the crowning ceremony was held. Under the warm sunshine, Bergen entered the place where the ceremony was held. He was the first prince, the son of the queen, and the owner of the crowning ceremony.


    The crowning process went smoothly. The bishop, who enshrined Monvixo, approached Bergen with a crown. Bergen was a little nervous about the fact that Etutu did not admit the first prince as a king during the ceremony, but he threw away his thoughts. The crowning ceremony was virtually over when the bishop put the crown on his head. His body trembled a little by the excitement of soon being the king of this country.


    But at the moment when the bishop opened his mouth, a sword flew. Everyone gasped. Bergen looked down at the small sword next to his feet and immediately looked at Lu Harve. He could almost see blood. Bergen¡¯s face was cold and stern.


    Lu Harve had a wry smile.


    ¡°I missed it, Brother.¡±


    He sounded so casual. And he looked as if he overlooked it once.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    The first one who got upset was Lativasa. She approached Lu Harve quickly. The moment the queen tried to slap his cheeks with a fierce expression¡ª


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡ªLu Harve grabbed her wrist. She was surprised that he had stopped her and hesitated by the strong power that gripped her wrists.


    The face of Lu Harve, unbelievably, seemed very dignified.


    At the moment, Lativasa wondered if the young man standing in front of her was that third prince. He was always obedient and humble. Lu Harve took his hand off quietly before Lativasa said to let it go, who tried to beat random thoughts.


    Karbala came over and gave him a long sheath. It was Lu Harve¡¯s dark-red sword. Everyone who was standing in the place obviously no longer knew what to do. Lu Harve slowly pulled the sword out of the sheath.


    ¡°I am sure you all know about the rumors these days,¡± Lu Harve began to talk.


    Bergen almost bit his tongue. Lu Harve looked so incredibly calm, that he could not be seen as the one who had just thrown the sword.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it, so I secretly went to the root of the matter. Soon, Etutu found out everything that the rumors were real.¡±


    ¡°Etutu helped that prince? The rumor was real?¡± people said. Lu Harve smiled slightly as he saw the faces fading into surprise. It was a peculiar and cold smile.


    ¡°Also, the criminals who poisoned His Majesty were all the princes and the princesses except me,¡± he continued to say.


    All were frightened. They all looked horrified. Some people shouted that would be nonsense. But when Karbala started to testify, everybody could do nothing except accepting that was true.

 Chapter 21

    All the nobles, knights, and servants looked at Lu Havre vacantly. Soon, they looked at the other royals. As vassals, there was nothing they could do, but the mothers of princes and princesses felt uneasy to speak as well.


    The royal children¡¯s faces were shaded. Bergen held his forehead in his hand. The youngest children seemed to burst into tears. The darkness that they could not see but could only feel opened its mouth as if it would soon swallow everyone.


    In that frozen atmosphere, Lu Harve strode off.


    ¡°So, as a true son of His Majesty, I decided to punish them for their tremendous sins. Right here.¡± He stabbed Bergen¡¯s stomach with a sword.


    Some screamed. Blood spilled as Lu Harve pulled the sword out. Bergen staggered. Lu Harve swung the sword again. Bergen was embarrassed by Lu Harve¡¯s tremendous power. Was he always this strong?


    Bergen vomited blood. Tarenoa screamed.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who you are killing? Lu Harve!¡±


    Bergen grabbed his bloody stomach and barely stood with help of Tarenoa. His legs were shaking. All he could do was speak.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    But Lu Harve looked unconcerned. Bergen ground his teeth. He was stunned by the pain. But there was something even stronger than pain driving his focus. <> He seethed with rage.


    ¡°If you are truly a man or if you are truly a knight on the battlefield, shouldn¡¯t you do what is right and honor us?¡± he shouted. Other princes and princesses added their own words or nodded. Their voices and faces were filled with resentment, anger, and contempt.


    Still, Lu Harve knew this: here were not only royals, but also nobles, servants, and knights, but there was nothing they could do. The only member of the court who could do anything was Etutu.


    With an expressionless face and a subdued voice, he didn¡¯t show them any respect.


    ¡°Chivalry? An honor to royals? Bergen, you expect too much! You all have insulted me so much. Do you want to say you don¡¯t know how other royals treated me?¡±


    It was clear criticism. He was too sarcastic and they felt like he was not the same prince they had known. How was he able to speak like that?


    But the vivid hostility that they could feel on their skin was the result of their own actions. Everyone knew that.


    Lativasa trembled next to Bergen. She had tears in her eyes.


    Before anyone could speak, Lu Harve pointed her out.


    ¡°Your majesty, please tell us. How was the king¡¯s fourth concubine, my mother Tara, treated in this palace?¡±


    Everybody knew what Tara was in the royal family.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she treated like a cheap prostitute?¡± Lu Harve sneered. ¡°And how was I treated? Did you forget that as well?¡±


    It was the voice of a victim questioning the perpetrator who seemed to forget everything. The unusual thing was that the victim had a bloodied sword and pointed that sword at the perpetrators.


    ¡°Should I still respect these people?¡±


    The queen¡¯s noble conscience spoke. One could not refute this. The queen clenched her jaw.


    ¡°He is the true Nantes,¡± Karbala said. That was the end. No further explanation was needed.


    More than half of the nobles in the banquet hall were supporting Lu Harve. His side was already prepared, including the Duke of Moncheta and almost every founding contributor family.


    Most of the nobles who had thought they supported him just stood by and watched. Now, Karbala, who had said nothing so far, confessed to Lu Harve. Bergen finally realized what happened.


    ¡°What more do I have to say? I am confirmed by Etutu. Stop trying so hard not to die. It is ugly, Bergan.¡±


    A scowl crossed Lu Harve¡¯s face. He waited this whole time for this perfect revenge. He threw his last insult to Bergen¡¯s face.


    ¡°You know what the battlefield is like. So, die like a knight.¡±


    But Bergen laughed.


    It was just funny. It was not just an act of revenge to pay off twenty-seven years of humiliation. Bergen recognized this. Lu Harve¡¯s face did not reveal that he felt relieved to have revenge by killing people who looked down on him. Those bright red eyes said that it was not just vengeance and exhilaration ¡ª there was a more fundamental emotion.


    Inside Lu Harve, there was an arrogance that there was nobody more suitable to be king than he was, but it was not excessive pride.


    <>


    That face of Lu Harve¡¯s. What was it? How did he look so dignified? It was like the king had come back to life. Really, how did he hide it so that everyone failed to recognize it? His stupidity was funny, their dullness was funny, and Lu Harve¡¯s speech pretending it was a matter of revenge was funny. Pretending he didn¡¯t know anything, pretending to hide, pretending it was not true ¡ª it was all very funny.


    The darkness swallowed Bergen¡¯s world.


    There was a lot of screaming and crying. Without a moment of hesitation, Lu Harve pointed his sword at the second prince.


    ¡°After you, everybody will die from Etutu¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should I say it is an honor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say unnecessary things.¡±


    Tarenoa bowed his head in a panic, then breathed out.


    ¡°My sisters are innocent. It was me and my brother who made the decision. Neither older sister nor younger sister knew.¡±


    Lu Harve erased his smile. Then, he took a stack of papers from Karbala. He skimmed them over with a blank face and stopped at one document. He started reading it out indifferently.


    ¡°Brother. I can¡¯t see the end of the war. I¡¯m thirty next year. It is a real problem. Brother, father said he will send the youngest one to the battlefield.¡±


    Tarenoa frowned. He knitted his brows awfully. The first princess turned pale.


    ¡°No. The third prince didn¡¯t go to the battlefield yet. Brother, are you going back to war, too? Please, don¡¯t go. I won¡¯t let it happen. I heard father is taking powerful drugs.¡±


    The seventh royal, who was most tenderhearted, eventually burst into tears.


    ¡°Sometimes, it is a sin to shut your eyes to the fact. If it is about poisoning the king, it is a more heavy sin. Etutu revealed all the king¡¯s sons and daughters except me joined this crime. Tell me, third princess. Is it unfair?¡± Lu Harve asked.


    Teresia gritted her teeth. Her face twisted uneasily and it was not clear if she was crying or not crying.


    ¡°¡­No. I don¡¯t want cheap sympathy, brother.¡±


    ¡°Teresia!¡± the second concubine shouted bitterly. Her face was covered with tears. Soon, she collapsed, exhausted. A few maids barely supported her.


    ¡°At least you are wise.¡±


    ¡°¡­The youngest and the mother.¡±


    ¡°You, sinner, want too much.¡±


    ¡°She really didn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°They are the ones who gave birth to you all. Do you have any idea how cruel and dirty your crime is?¡±


    Lu Harve continued on as if it was not worth his time to hear the answer.


    ¡°You will die and hang on the walls. I will cover you with cloth, considering you are royal. All families who are related to you will not escape your sentence. The head of the families will be executed, and all others will dare to step on Otoi Monvixo.¡±


    The fourth princess shook her body and screamed with a bitter face.


    ¡°We did not approve of the poisoning!¡±


    ¡°What an interesting way to object, but you dare deny Etutu¡¯s findings? Are you still not sure what Etutu means in this country?¡±


    ¡°Pell. Stop. It is true.¡±


    ¡°But sister!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been discussing it with our brother. Don¡¯t argue. Keep your dignity as a princess.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You really to Your Majesty¡­¡±


    The third concubine was no longer able to open her eyes; they turned red and she finally fainted. Passau stumbled.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Lu Harve gave an order without expression and with a voice that exuded boredom, unbothered by trivial matters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just end this. It is pointless. Karbala.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Kill everyone except the second prince.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Do it neatly and without pain. A fitting death for the royal family.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Etutu wielded his sword.


    After a short time, all the princes and princesses died, except the second prince. Lu Harve laughed curiously.


    ¡°You are the last.¡±


    He tapped the floor with a sword.


    ¡°I have the last word. Don¡¯t try to get out of trouble.¡±


    ¡°I will not.¡±


    Lu Harve looked away from Tarenoa and looked around the banquet hall. He spoke with indifference.


    ¡°I will listen to you with my last bit of mercy.¡±


    ¡°¡­We never meant to.¡±


    ¡°That is bullsh*t, again.¡±


    ¡°But the king¡­ Mother¡­ We¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    Passau finally fell.


    Lu Harve brandished his sword.


    The most sacred place of the royal palace, the banquet hall, was the golden room where the crowning ceremony took place. Blood seeped along the lines of royal crests. A strange red pattern was quickly painted on the floor.


    It was just disgusting. It was hard to breathe with the smell of death and blood. The maids shivered with fear, the chamberlains shut their eyes tight, and the nobles who gathered had a hard time managing their faces. The knights pretended to be careless. The concubines passed out. Only the queen had stood with the help of a knight, but her face was so pale that it would not have been strange for her to fall at that moment.


    She was already in the fires of hell. She was choked up but barely opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­You¡­ How¡­ You¡­ How dare¡­ You¡­¡±


    Her words were more like the mumblings of a child who had not yet learned to speak. Neither her meaning nor pronunciation was clear.


    ¡°Your majesties are all my mothers. So, even though your children committed terrible sins, I will not dare ask you. I am not a thankless child.¡± Lu Harve smiled eerily.


    ¡°Is it right that you are not related to them? Mother?¡± Lativasa frothed at the mouth and tilted her head back.


    Lu Harve made a strange face and gave another calm order.


    ¡°I will suspend the coronation for a moment with the authority of the only prince. The knights will clear this place and collect the sinners¡¯ bodies. Then we will have our coronation again. Etutu and Karbala will follow me and the rest will manage the situation here. Over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I receive your order.¡±


    That evening, Del Monte III ascended the throne.


    Passau later suffered from a mental illness. Lativasa and the other concubines threw tremendous hatred at Lu Havre and did not come out of their palaces. The only remaining royal family was the king, former queens, and former concubines.


    The king did not kill all the nobles who supported the dead siblings. He also drew them to his side with fear or remorse. He had sent his siblings¡¯ children to his low-ranking nobles to adopt them. He wanted to have them at his side since they were young. Monterobis was slowly becoming the kingdom of Del Monte III.


    A few days later, the king entrusted Etutu with his affairs and entered the battlefield with Karbala and the first troops. He swung his sword, never letting a loser or prisoner get away. A bloody victory continued. He heard that two concubines had died during the war, but the king remained on the battlefield. Soon, the war would over.


    Skara eventually surrendered when they pushed up to the capital. It was less than two years after the accession of Del Monte III. The war of Skara and Monterobis, which lasted for thirty years, ended. There was a peace treaty between Delg Alchevs¡¯k and Del Monte III.


    And the princess of Skara came to stay with Ottoinette.


    Lu Havre, of course, did not pay attention to her because she was just colorless to him. He was a king who needed to uphold his cause. He knew her personal information and the fact that she came from Skara. As always, he treated others like that. Perfectly colorless.


    But there were words he heard when he met her by chance. She went to Wroclaw. He started to get interested in her. She was willing to learn. Her etiquette professor said she was a pretty good learner, too. Was she talented? If not, she had to be quite smart. It was important to him.


    To a king who had no interest in anything but talent and the revival of the country and throne, she was seen as a worthy person. He often ate with her and talked about Wroclaw.


    Slowly, time went by and it eventually became summer.

 Chapter 22

    Spring was already gone, but there was no damp heat. The flowers, familiar with summer, were fully bloomed in the sun, and the white palace with a little gray glow was shining. The cool wind was blowing, and the warm and moderate days continued.


    Ashtie, who wore thin, light clothes, entered the dining room. Her round shoulders and skinny collarbone were slightly sparkled with a touch of powder. Her dress that was softer than wheat swayed lightly in the wind.


    She greeted Lu Harve, who had been there first. They exchanged greetings with a light smile. Familiar silence followed. It was already a daily routine for them. Once or twice a week, they ate meals together. Sometimes it was lunch, sometimes it was dinner. The conversation topics were usually about Wroclaw, the books they read, and other trivial things.


    On the round table, there was a lot of appetizing, colored food. The rich soup, made with potatoes and fragrant mushrooms, smelled savory. The salad, mixed with lettuce, chicory, yellow nuts, and paprika looked very fresh. The canap¨¦s with cheese, olives, oranges, grapes, and cherries on top of the fine crackers, would stimulate their appetites more. There were glossy-colored steaks, salty meat and vegetable stews, and dishes with finely minced fish.


    Ashtie slightly smiled at a fine-looking dish of fish.


    It was three weeks ago.


    Lu Harve languidly leaned back in his chair and rested his chin on his hand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it suit your taste, Princess?¡± he asked.


    It was a strange discovery to him, who was staring at the table thoughtlessly with his chin propped on his hand. He had never asked anyone a question of such personal interest, but the princess was not colorless to him anymore. No, she was never. In the second thought, he asked if that person was not colorless to him. He had invited the head of foreign affairs to the palace before.


    Much more, he often had meals together with the princess and had been talking about this and that.


    He was not sure what color it was, but he was not one that would miss that strange thing by accident.


    In Skara, people usually ate cold dishes and didn¡¯t steam or boil food often. Even so, she ate some of a fish dish, so he never thought fish would not suit her taste. He didn¡¯t care about that, at first.


    But now, she has not touched the steamed fish, though she was continuing her meal in a flawless manner. Lu Harve slowly recalled the last time, the other time, and before then. She ate the flesh part of fish, but hardly ever ate fish with bone.


    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t like it?¡± he thought.


    He became curious.


    So, he asked her lightly, but her mood sank in a flash. At that moment, he lifted his back from his chair and slightly leaned toward the table. Nobody would notice if they were not paying attention to the atmosphere that appeared stealthily and faded away gradually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat fish¡­ well,¡± she bit her lip slightly and answered.


    She thought that was really a petty excuse.


    When she was 13, her mother was no longer with her. She realized that quickly, but it was hard to admit. The first day she ate a meal after a long time of crying, cooked fish was served. The fishbone was still there. When cooking seafood, it was a tradition to cook it after removing the bones and guts. It could be considered disrespect to royalty. Although she couldn¡¯t scold the chef, she could at least point that out. But it happened often already to her, so she just didn¡¯t mention it.


    The child calmly lifted the fork.


    But then, naturally, she remembered her mother. No, there was no moment that she did not think of her.


    ¡°Ashi, you have to de-bone the fish first,¡± the mother of Ashtie said. ¡°I don¡¯t want my baby to get a fishbone in her throat. Good girl, you eat well.¡±


    The mother spoke to Ashtie with the sweetest voice in the world and a smile like sunshine. She watched her with a heart full of love.


    She was thirteen years old. It was the age she could de-bone a fish. It was the age she could eat by herself, but she shed tears. They were helpless tears. Could anyone miss somebody so much like this? She wondered why her mother had to leave her¨Cwhy she survived alone. The child could not have a meal anymore that day.


    Since then, she could not touch any fish with bone. She knew it was immature and trifling. She was fragile and young, then. She had still been like this, although she was grown up and had passed the coming of age ceremony many years ago.


    Ashtie thought the king would laugh at her. No, he might not laugh at her in her face, but he would hint his intention.


    ¡°Everyone would do that,¡± she thought.


    Even she thought it was a ridiculous thing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat the flesh of fish before?¡± the king nodded slightly.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she said, after a short moment of hesitation.


    ¡°I will let the chef know about this,¡± Lu Harve said.


    ¡°I am very grateful,¡± Ashtie thanked.


    ¡°You are welcome,¡± he replied.


    The king momentarily looked at Ashtie, who reflexively thanked him, then leaned back in his chair again, as if he were drowsy.


    ¡°Has the king ever laughed at me, blamed me, or despised me? No, he did not,¡± she realized.


    He helped her to have a satisfying time when she was not taken care of in her own country. She was very grateful for the king¡¯s goodwill and consideration, but she thought it was only because he had to keep his justification since he had not shown any personal interest in her. That was how she had thought of him the day she met him at the Royal Library. It would be just a simple and brief interest.


    That was how she thought until she started to have meals with him once or twice a week.


    Ashtie realized, while she was eating and talking with the king, that he started to have an interest in her.


    It was no wonder. Since the first meeting, Del Monte III had never given her any negative feelings. She was very grateful for him¨Cfor his kindness. She was glad to talk about the book. He responded politely, and the more she talked with him, the more she felt pleased. It didn¡¯t matter if the king didn¡¯t show any other interest, and it was okay to keep talking about the book all the time.


    But he asked her about her taste. The king had never shown interest like this until a few months ago.


    About three months ago, the etiquette professor reported to the king. ¡°Your Majesty. The princess finished her learning.¡±


    Since he worked as a professor for his regular work, he only visited the palace once or twice a week. It has been a month since he started, so he only taught the princess five or six times so far.


    ¡°She learned this quickly?¡± he wondered to himself.


    The manners of Monterobis were not easy to learn¨Cespecially the banquet etiquette¨Cbecause they were complicated. Lu Harve looked at the professor.


    ¡°There is nothing more I can teach her,¡± he said.


    That was enough. The librarians of the Royal Library had already testified that she was smart, and he knew that she was showing an excellent manner at mealtime. As the princess of Skara, she would have been used to complicated manners. So, she must have learned easily about the courtesy of this country, too.


    About four months ago, Lu Harve learned something.


    The spring breeze blew by his office. Some of the enormous stacks of reports in the corner were blown away, and Lu Harve had to clean them up. He was annoyed, but he leaned back in his chair once and rose easily.


    Those were Yeref¡¯s reports about the princess, her personal information, and her daily routines. Of course, he didn¡¯t care about those. He only had an interest in the fact that she had been to Wroclaw, she was smart, and she enjoyed reading. So, he didn¡¯t read carefully while he picked up the scattered reports. Then, there was something that drew his attention.


    That day, at mealtime, Ashtie had waited for him. Soon, he entered the dining room. His steps were heavy and calm. Ashtie greeted him in a natural and flowing manner. She raised her head after his light gesture. She saw his face and it¡­


    Was blushed. Blush?


    ¡°I heard you were a constant visitor to Wroclaw,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah, Etutu might have told him,¡± she thought.


    Etutu must have passed the detailed report to the king. Now he mentioned it, however, Ashtie did not think the king had read it carefully. If he had, he would have talked about Wroclaw from the first time he¡¯d seen her. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. So Ashtie just nodded.


    It was a good thing for Lu Harve. He enjoyed reading, but he didn¡¯t have many people with whom he could talk about it. Siblings? It would be nonsense.


    He could not talk with other nobles. It was impossible at all on the battlefield. Etutu? That would be the most ridiculous thing. There were not many times that he actually saw somebody visit Wroclaw. Hanavah-lyene was the only one, but he could not stay in Monterobis long. The prince of Skara was another, but, to Lu Harve, the prince was nothing but a result of the treaty.


    But unlike them, there was one, right in front of him, who was not colorless to him, and who also spent a long time in Wroclaw.


    That day, he heard a detailed explanation about Wroclaw from her. She also mentioned good books in the Royal Library.


    ¡°Please, tell me more about it again,¡± he said as he was finishing his dinner.


    The princess replied politely that she would.


    And now, his clothing was lighter like hers. They were eating and talking about books.


    ¡°Elsir Shote¡¯s novel, the secret of Alexandria, is also a good book to read,¡± she said.


    ¡°A novel?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. This book features a very realistic description. It covered what might have historically actually happened. Some have commented that it is a little mythical, but it is more realistic than a fictional fantasy,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Yes. There are three books in total. It¡¯s right in the front area of the library, so it will be easy to find,¡± she said.


    He thought that would not be bad and he would check it out tomorrow.


    It was something he had never experienced. It was a little different from treating other opponents as a king¨Ctreating other servants, treating talented people. He had never tried to build personal friendships.


    But a few weeks ago, he had asked her taste. She was always polite as if she were happy.


    Had ever she ignored him? No, she did not. She was not in a position she could and didn¡¯t look like she would in the first place.


    He always did the math when he was dealing with other people. He logically and reasonably followed his cause. He always thought about how he could make a good impression as a king. Everything that he favored to others came from the calculations.


    He knew he was offering a favor to the princess of Skara. Of course, he had a good cause. He also knew this was an unusual curiosity.


    Although it was a limited topic, he had never before had meals with somebody this often and made conversation continuously.


    He thought it was not a big matter. It was not something harming him. If so, he could give some right favors. He was most wealthy in the country and was in a position where he could give any favors to the others. It was a little different matter from the colorless world.


    Just like that, the king continued his conversation with the princess. He knew he was giving personal interest and favor. It seemed like she knew about it, too. The princess continuously complied with good grace and manners.


    So, the very next day, when he went to the library¡­


    ¡°Her Highness already borrowed the book.¡±


    The princess mentioned she was reading the third book. Then, the first and second books probably were in the library. That is why he came to the library.


    The librarian, who knew how fast the princess read, looked at the king¡¯s countenance and said, ¡°I think she has finished reading it all by now.¡±


    Lu Harve was willing to go to the princess himself. When he read books, he felt comfortable having the entire volume. The palace was his own, so there was nowhere he could not go. It was that easy.


    He put two books on the desk in his office and headed upstairs. Soon, he stood in front of her door. The maid, in a calm voice, but loudly enough that somebody inside could hear, called to the king¡¯s visit.


    But there was no answer. The maid¡¯s face changed strangely.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she inside?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is in,¡± the maid answered.


    The maid had been standing at the door, and she had not seen the princess came out from the room. She was sure that the princess was inside. She said again that the king was at the door. Still, the princess didn¡¯t answer; there was only silence. The maid began to panic and wonder what happened. It was surprising that the king had come to this room, but the silence of the princess was also surprising.


    Lu Harve checked the maid¡¯s face and ordered, ¡°Open the door.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Ashite closed the book. <> She had also read it a long time ago but read it again because it was a fairly good novel. Alexandria was a large mountain range that spread across the southern side of Skara. Its smaller mountain range was called Bro Sanderero, and it was said that her mother was active there the most.


    Mother. Lost in thought, Ashite got up from her chair and walked to the middle of the room. She took off her indoor shoes. Several hours had passed since she had eaten lunch but she wasn¡¯t particularly hungry. She had a stronger urge to dance than to feel hunger.


    To her, it was routine. Whenever, wherever, it was something she never forgot. Ever since she came to stay in this palace, she had practiced this dance tens, hundreds of times.


    Ashite extended her hand out. It was a much warmer summer than that of Skara. The sunlight shined brightly through the window. It was peaceful. Ashite moved her feet. There was no music playing, but in her ears, she could hear a calm song. The world¡¯s sweetest and gentlest voice. She closed her eyes. The very first summer rain.


    The legendary dancer Helena had taught it to her saying that it was a dance that would be the basic foundation for all other dances. It was a dance that made the listener think of the refreshing rain that cooled the heated passion of summer. The dance was coordinated to music but Ashite moved her body in a beautifully choreographed dance.


    First, she stepped forward. Before her heel touched the floor, the other foot quickly propelled her forward without leaving a trace. Her waist, in rhythm with the steps, swiveled left and right. Her hands were spread out wide like wings and fluttered without a sound. When she reached the end of the wall, she pulled her feet away, turning her hips and spinning her body around. Leaning her head downwards, her purple hair flowed down like a curtain then flew back upwards. This time, the footsteps skipping forward got noticeably faster. When her left foot touched the floor, she lifted it up swiftly. Her right foot kicked out and quickly slid back. She continued these movements several times until she had beads of sweat running across her face. Her shoulders bounced up and down and her hair flung out behind her.


    Suddenly, her quickly moving feet came to a slow stop. She walked over to the window and started to shake the curtains like fluttering wings. The curtain¡¯s shadow dyed the inside of the room. The room¡¯s floor brightened immediately. Instantly it glowed yellow and white and spread across the room. Ashite smiled widely. This time, she would dance Autumn¡¯s Prayer.


    With a pitiful expression, she extended her thin arms, and like the loneliest person in the world, she wrapped her two arms around her body. Once, twice. With her head lowered, she folded her body inwards then extended her hands out. She slowly shook her waist as she inched forward. At the beginning of the piece, she expressed the lonely autumn night. True to that expression, Ashite moved her feet slowly and took turns extending her arms in and out as if grabbing the falling leaves in her outstretched palms. Suddenly, her steps became faster. Once, twice, three times. Like a small child, she laughed heartily. The music changed to that of wishing for a prosperous year, days full of luck, and a plentiful heart that prayed to the gods.


    It was not as simple as dancing to each of the four seasons. Ashite, instead, changed the choreography slightly, changing its speed to create a continuous piece of her own creation. She continued with Winter¡¯s Edge and Cat¡¯s Spring.


    Even with slow footsteps, her hips moved fast. Like ballet, she showed off the flexibility of her upper body by leaning back to touch the floor with her hand, accenting her smooth body line. Like the tango, she bobbed her head to and fro with bravado. She stepped lightly against the floor and continuously moved like a song. She floated lightly like a baby bird or a delicate butterfly. She slid her feet. She would look sad and then laugh, look teary-eyed and then smile.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    Ashite stood in the middle of the room. She moved her body fiercely but she didn¡¯t waver once.


    The dance ended. She had combined the dances she had learned over the shoulder of Terre Sund and the ones she had seen in the illustrated books. It was a dance created just for her. It was the longest and most involved dance she had done since she came here. There were still parts that were not perfect but she was happy with the outcome.


    She had danced without any music. However, in her ears, she could hear the simple yet flamboyant, elegant yet disorderly, quiet yet staccato songs echoing through her. Even without any lyrics, she could feel the tune. Even without the tune, the sound remained.


    Ashite looked down at her feet. It had already been a long while since she had kicked off her indoor shoes decorated with artificial flowers. After removing them from her feet, she looked at her severely bent toes. Her feet were wet with sweat and full of blisters and scars, but they were the most respectable thing that she had.


    A thin smile crept up for a second then disappeared.


    Clap, clap, clap.


    The short yet cheerful applause echoed through the room. She turned her head. The king was here. After coming back to her senses, Ashite realized that she had not greeted the king properly and was about to be scolded by the chambermaid. She quickly put on her indoor shoes.


    ¡°Princess, your dancing skills are fantastic.¡±


    Other than her mother, Lante, and her dance instructor, nobody had ever complimented her dancing before. No one had ever given her any attention, and even she herself had kept it hidden.


    But those words¡­ Ashite was surprised to hear the heartfelt compliment but tried hard to keep her feelings hidden. She did not know why the king would compliment her dancing. Still, however much she tried to repress it, the happiness she felt burst up to the surface like a bubbling spring. There was no way that she wouldn¡¯t be happy about the compliment ¡ª it meant much more than him merely pointing out her good dancing skills.


    ¡°¡­.I am ever so grateful. I do not deserve such high praise.¡±


    And so, without realizing, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a light, gentle smile as if drawn by watercolors.


    Lu Havre stared right at her.


    ¡°It is surprising to find that Skara has such high standards for dancing lessons,¡± he said in a voice mixed with both admiration and disbelief. The king said this to himself so Ashite didn¡¯t answer him.


    Of course, her dancing skills were not only learned from school. She had a more fundamental teacher: her mother. However, there was no reason to tell him this piece of the truth. It seemed strange that the king would even be interested in these trifling movements.


    Oh?


    Ashite jumped in surprise at her thoughts. Because she was in front of the king, she resisted the temptation to shout out but she couldn¡¯t hide her bothered expression or her shaking fingertips.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    <>


    ¡°Princess. Answer me. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Oh.¡±


    The hard, yet gentle hands of a king touched her shoulder. He was just close enough for her to feel his faint warmth. She must have collapsed without her knowledge. The king bent over in front of her. She could see his red eyes. She was reflected inside them. Inside those eyes, all her worries collapsed and broke apart. Ashite shook her head lightly. She thought that she had gotten rid of all her regret and all her hopes had been shattered but¡ª


    <>


    But her body shivered like a small bird drenched in cold water.

 Chapter 24

    If fairies did exist, he assumed that they would look as she did now. When that thought suddenly popped into his head, he laughed but didn¡¯t deny it.


    Exactly as that dancing woman in front of his eyes.


    She stepped with her long hair flying behind her. The pink-tinted purple threads spread elegantly, like a bird catching flight off of a cliff. The ends of her dress fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings gently sitting down, then her hair flailed upwards again.


    Her forehead was beaded with sweat that caught the sunlight and shimmered gold. Because she had spent most of her childhood inside the palace, her skin was white like pearls, and the deep sunlight made her glow like pumpkin-colored snow.


    To perform at a banquet, she combined various dance moves she had learned before. The soft steps of a waltz could be seen. Other times, she would swing her hips with gusto, then she would stomp vigorously with her feet while reaching out with her hands with a remorseful expression. Her arms would wrap around her body, then she would move her head to the beat like a tango.


    Her feet stepped lightly over the brown carpet as she jumped and landed gently, then spun around.


    The white dress remained engraved in his mind. The ivory-colored dress the woman enjoyed wearing flowed outward like wind, and her long hair flew up and down like wings as it covered her waist like a purple waterfall. The pinkish purple looked like sweet cotton candy.


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her for a second, so he couldn¡¯t tell how long the dance had lasted.


    Then suddenly, a gust of wind had come in through the window and made the curtains sway. As if keeping rhythm to it, her dress, which had bloomed outward, fell abruptly and became neat as the calm purple streams flow stopped.


    The dance ended.


    Lu Harve was the type of person to give recognition to those who deserved it.


    Like a fairy, she shimmered and exploded¨Cthis beautiful woman.


    Ashtie-Ploca. He rolled his tongue over her name. She was the first woman to have instilled the sense that dance was beautiful. He had never had any interest in dance, previously. But had dance always been such an amazing artistry? Her dance was so spectacular that it made him wonder how he could have never realized it before. Even when he had danced the waltz with another person at the banquets, or when another dancer would perform something in front of him, he had never once thought that it had looked beautiful.


    But that woman¡­


    Like a light feather, her hair fluttered¨Cher purple hair, her sparkling face, her bright sunlight like eyes, her blushing cheeks, her shining smile, her eyes which looked like they were about to cry, her closed lips, her frail but lovely arms, her pearl-like, white hands, her fingers which moved in detail as if playing an instrument, her detailed footwork, small feet, white-and-yellow dress¡­


    She was no longer simply a hostage of a hostile nation or the sacrifice of war. Already, she no longer was.


    She was a beautiful dancer from the elegant land of Skara.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could appreciate the beauty of dance because he had the time to enjoy it, or if this woman¡¯s dance was so beautiful that it caught his eyes specifically. What difference did it make? The dances that he had seen at banquets, which he thought were mundane, were washed out of his mind as he sent his applause in her direction.


    But why did her expression suddenly change, as if the world was collapsing around her?


    Lu Harve strutted into the room. Wearing her ivory-colored dress, she bore an expression that looked like she was on the verge of crying. He bent down to examine the princess¡¯s face. Truthfully, he had thought that this was the right thing to do, but either way, he moved to do it.


    ¡°Princess. Answer me. What has happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    She hesitated in answering. She had opened her mouth, but then she started to tremble¨Cher small body, frail shoulders, and thin arms. That was when Lu Harve felt that he should say something.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Count Guillaume has requested to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him to wait.¡±


    The chambermaid stood at the door not knowing what to do. Lu Harve answered her abruptly, cutting her off. By the looks of it, she must have been looking for him and had come all this way. It wasn¡¯t even something important. Without being taken aback, the head chambermaid spoke.


    ¡°Excuse us your majesty, but it seems the Duke has sent him.


    Lu Harve only lifted up his head at the mention of the Duke.


    ¡°The Duke?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He said he has brought over the documents you were discussing with him earlier.¡±


    Well, he couldn¡¯t do anything about that. Lu Harve walked quickly and headed to the door. Behind him, several chambermaids and the head chambermaid followed him. Lu Harve lowered his head slightly for just a moment as if mulling over what he should say. He spoke soon after. Not looking at the other person, he spoke in a clear voice that could be heard by all.


    ¡°Princess. After dinner, would you like to¡­¡±


    There was a slight silence as they both held their breath.


    ¡°Come to my office?¡±


    Ashtie breathed in quickly.


    Remembering how she had ever thought of her dance as frivolous made her head hurt. But why, at this moment, was the king calling her to his office?


    She slowly stood up. Her hair fluttered like pink-tinted purple wings. She rearranged her dress, which had become messy after collapsing to the floor. She swept back her hair that was stuck to her forehead behind her ear, then Ashtie calmly exhaled.


    Maybe. Ashtie narrowed her eyes at her suddenly occurring thought. Then she suddenly burst out laughing. No way. But that was the only reason she could think of.


    His office was not a place where anyone could enter. Ever since she came here, she hadn¡¯t once gone even near his office before. It seemed unlikely for him to invite her there just to share a conversation with her. Of course, even going to the interview room to share a personal conversation with the king was ridiculous. He probably thought that was just an appropriate location for the conversation.


    Then what did he want to talk about at this hour? Maybe¡­ would he really?


    Ashtie smiled at the sudden thought that popped into her head. But the king had started that kind of conversation after seeing her dance, so it was obvious that she would think that.


    Did the king really enjoy dance?


    Well, as king, it was not too strange for him to enjoy such cultural attributes. But did he really think the dance she performed was beautiful?


    He had never portrayed such interest before. But if he wasn¡¯t interested in dance, why else would he ask her such a question?


    No, it can¡¯t be. The king never had any interest in me.


    She could not get an understanding of the king. It wasn¡¯t as if she couldn¡¯t predict anything about him, but she knew they were just her assumptions. She started to realize that her assumptions were not turning out to be the truth. Had she thought wrong about him?


    Ashtie let out a long sigh. However deeply she thought about it, there was nothing she could do about it. It¡¯s not like she could read the king¡¯s mind. When she goes to the king¡¯s office that night and speaks with him, she will figure it out. She will be able to decipher a little of what he may be thinking. Ashtie smiled slightly.


    Lu Harve looked down at his documents. The results of the treaty were to share a third of Salamanca Osensei¡¯s product yields. It made it difficult for Skara, but for Monterobis, it was a very good deal. For the time being, the northern nations will have very little problems to deal with. However, to make sure there weren¡¯t disputes regarding the splitting of resources, after a meeting with the two nations, they decided to create a law to enforce it. It seemed to have been created well, so he didn¡¯t worry much about it. After perusing over a few more documents, he leaned back against his chair.


    My office¡­


    The king¡¯s office was not a place that anyone could come in. Even the nobility who visited met with him in the interview room. However, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had invited someone into his office just to make casual conversation. That was why he had invited her here. Truthfully, it was because he didn¡¯t really have another place to meet up with her. He wanted to ask the princess something, but using the interview room seemed funny, and inviting her to his personal bedroom didn¡¯t make sense either. He had only visited the princess¡¯s room when he had stopped by briefly to pick up a book from her.


    But what would be the chance that he would happen to see her dancing there? It was the first time he had witnessed such a dance. He couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. It was practically an art piece. And he could definitely see that she had great skill in dance.


    This must be why friends reference each other without honorifics. Had he ever talked so naturally with anyone before? There were not many. But just a moment ago, with the princess, he found himself acting and talking naturally in front of her.


    Lu Harve let out a long exhale. It¡¯s not as if he had never had friends before, but this was different. There was something else that was more important. Why had she acted like that suddenly?


    The sun went down.


    After dinner, Lu Harve circled around his office. He organized the rest of the documents that the princess shouldn¡¯t see, then sat back in his chair. He lifted up his pen. The clock ticked in the background. On the desk were two books, several pages of important documents, and a thick stack of documents.


    Outside the window, the darkness had completely set in. Suddenly, the guard announced the arrival of the princess.


    ¡°Please eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please eat, your highness.¡±


    Ashtie bowed respectfully. The king waved his hand. She lifted up her head. The king was staring at her.


    ¡°Sit comfortably there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Ashtie sat at the sofa that was a little ways away from the desk. The room was designed with two sofas facing each other, and just a small square table in between them. On the table sat two teacups. Steam was rising from them. The maid had probably prepared them. Soon, the king came to sit in the sofa across from her.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to come here because I would like to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Lu Harve took a sip of his tea. Soon, he put down his teacup and stared at her. There was a short moment of silence.


    ¡°I will not force you to answer.¡±


    Ashtie clutched hard at the ends of her dress without noticing.


    ¡°¡­I am so grateful.¡±


    Her lips became dry. Ashtie lifted up her teacup. She drank from it lightly to quench her thirst.


    ¡°Why did you do that this afternoon?¡±


    Ashtie understood why he asked her this question. For the first time, the king was trying to start a dialogue with her.


    Not about books, not about Wroclaw, not something as frivolous as what she liked to eat. He was asking what she was thinking and why she had acted a certain way. She wondered if he was the same king that had let her do whatever she wanted without question.


    She swallowed. She examined the expression on the face sitting in front of her. She could sense his interest. He was curious. It was surprising.


    She had never received such a question like this from anyone before. It was a situation she was not familiar with.


    Ashtie breathed in slowed. She fiddled for a moment with the teacup handle.


    ¡°Your Highness. As you can see, I am fairly familiar with dance.¡±


    She wore a feminine expression and spoke in a calm voice. The king smiled slightly.


    ¡°You are humble.¡±


    It was an expressionless voice. However, he didn¡¯t sound sarcastic at all. If she thought about it a different way, it could have been a compliment. Realizing this, Ashtie was hit by the epiphany that he had never once laughed or looked down on her. That had actually been the reason that she didn¡¯t think much of it when he suddenly became interested in her dance. He was not scoffing at her this time either. And so, Ashtie responded to him truthfully.


    ¡°Dance.¡±


    She smiled with her eyes. Her lips curved upwards. It was a smile like a summer breeze.


    ¡°I love it very much.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I learned it when I was very young.¡±


    Lu Harve suddenly got the feeling that she might start crying. She was definitely smiling, but he wondered what she was truly feeling behind her calm voice. A woman¡¯s tears. He had rarely seen it, but how could he sense it so powerfully? He examined her expression. His gaze had already been locked onto her face, so it was easy.


    She lowered her eyes and closed her mouth shut as if she was determined not to say anymore. He didn¡¯t want to force her to speak, but it was a lie to say he wasn¡¯t curious about what she was going to say. Having not answered his question, the conversation had stopped and had been circling around one topic.


    But why doesn¡¯t he want to force an answer out of me? Why?


    He has the most powerful seat in the land. If he wanted something, the palace workers would move to get it done. At his beck and call were hundreds of soldiers ready to give up their lives for his cause. He had other royal families under his power. That was the king¡¯s position. What¡¯s more, he was the victor of the Hias War and was the owner of not only the castle, but the palace, and the entire country. He could kill anyone with the swing of a sword, or make them cry tears of gratitude. All he had to do was order it.


    But that would make him the same as the previous king.


    He too had killed many people in war and granted no one mercy. But he had no intention of becoming like the previous king. For example¡­


    Nantes had continued the bloodline of the dragon and had a special skill that others didn¡¯t. And so, Lu Harve remembered specifically all the curses and violence his mother endured. It was not a fun experience. No, it was nothing short of the worst memory of his life. After thinking thus far, he cut short his thoughts.


    Lu Harve got up without speaking. Ashtie thought it strange but followed him.

 Chapter 25

    Ashtie thought, ¡°Is this the end? It is lucky that he is not forcing it.¡±


    Truthfully, she was sure that he had received information about her and was not oblivious to her situation, so it was surprising for him to ask her about this so directly. Maybe he wants to hear it directly from me. If that was the case, she thought that it was his way of being considerate. Or a strong curiosity.


    But she did not want to say anything more.


    The king turned his back to her.


    Ashtie smiled lightly. A bit of it was self scorn. How much could she tell him? Even things she couldn¡¯t tell Lante about. Dance, her mother, nightmares, and dance again.


    She knew that he was accommodating of her, but she had no obligation to tell him. Also, she did not believe that he would completely understand her situation. What¡¯s more, she had no expectation of him to understand how she felt. How it felt to be ostracized for being the daughter of a gypsy, or the reason why she had suddenly collapsed a few moments ago.


    That was as far as their relationship could go. And that was her resolute conclusion.


    Lu Harve walked to the desk near the window. He looked outside the window. It was calm. The darkness swallowed the entire world in its calm.


    ¡°I heard you really enjoy dance.¡±


    His words that he practically whispered to himself echoed throughout the room. It was like a ripple across a still lake. Ashtie was about to answer when he said,


    ¡°I will let the chambermaids know¡­¡±


    He was suppressing a slight smile.


    ¡°To create a dance studio for the princess.¡±


    The thoughts that Ashtie had been worrying about just moments ago shattered and disappeared.


    A dance studio. She felt herself welling up inside. She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she was feeling. Her emotions raged strongly. They washed over her. She felt shaken, scattered, broken, and then a sudden blooming hope.


    And so, she could not easily open her mouth to respond.


    ¡°It will be ready by tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Harve turned around and looked at her again. He was a few steps away, but their eyes met.


    ¡°Princess. Could I visit you there from time to time?¡±


    A dance studio.


    It would be the center of her place for happiness.


    Ashtie laughed without making a sound, and with the utmost respect, she answered him.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It would be my honor. I am ever so grateful.¡±


    He was continuing to smile.


    She could not have expressed her gratitude with mere words. Ashtie contemplated about what to do, then cautiously added.


    ¡°Your Majesty. May I request a favor from you?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°I do wish for Your Majesty to speak comfortably to me, without honorifics. Would you be able to do that for me?¡±


    She was definitely of a lower status than the king. However, she was not part of the lower class. The reason he didn¡¯t speak down to her was out of respect for the nobility of another nation. And that person told her that he would give her a dance studio. She had already received so much from him, but in addition to this, there was nothing more she could ever want. And so, Ashtie wanted to express her gratitude in the only way she could think of.


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    Lu Harve accepted her request.


    There was no further conversation afterwards. She respectfully bowed and turned to leave the room.


    Inside the room, the darkness fell on them heavily. Next to the bed, the lamplight remained.


    She suddenly remembered something. It was always faded like that. Ashtie mulled over her thoughts as she sat on the bed. She told the chambermaid who bid her goodnight to come a bit later tomorrow morning. The chambermaid answered that she understood humbly.


    The lamplight glowed softly like the light of dawn. Like a child, she sat comfortably on the bed and blankly stared out the window. As if she was the last person left on earth, the night was silent and dark.


    Strangely, she felt that the darkness resembled the dawn. Not the blue of dawn, but the pitch blackness just before the sun rose. It felt like that tonight, also. Ashi, I love you with all my heart. In her sleep, she felt she had heard those words. She had never forgotten or been disobedient to her mother. It was all so clear in her mind. She had probably really said those words. No, she was certain that her mother had said those words.


    The light of dawn was getting brighter. The pale bluish-white light poured into the room. Her mother spoke to her sleeping daughter. She even heard the curtains being opened. It was early morning, so she may had been slightly awake. Or it may have been due to the fact that the warmth beside her seemed to be getting farther away from her. She had been that sensitive, the child had been that drowsy, and yet she had heard those words. I love you, Ashi.


    If she had known that would be the last time¡­


    It would have been nice to have known that would be the last time. If she had known, she would have woken up and embraced her mother tightly, begging her not to go, over and over again. But she had been young, and the pull of sleep had been too strong. She had woken only after the sun had gone down. Then, she heard that her mother had hanged herself.


    The lamplight. Dawn. Life was always hazy like that. Truthfully, she still felt that her life was like that now. She realized that this afternoon, also. She had thought that dance was trifling.


    Why was she bothering to live? There was no particular reason to die, and she did not want to die, but she couldn¡¯t figure out a reason to live. Thirteen. She was twenty now. No, she would soon be twenty-one. But she was still the same. She had thought her mental illness had been cured, but it must not have been. Now, she was even able to fool herself. Sophisticated casualness? She scorned herself. Only that mask remained. How could she think of dance in this way? All sorts of thoughts and emotions engulfed her. There were no tears, but she felt her heart was already crying. There just weren¡¯t any physical tears. Her heart felt heavy.


    Ashtie was unable to sleep all morning. Only until the soft, bluish-white light entered her room did she lie down on her bed.


    Time passed too quickly, and the day broke out brightly.


    The head chambermaid, Lucia, was a bit worried. The princess did not look well. But as she couldn¡¯t refuse the king¡¯s command, she cautiously relayed the information to the princess.


    ¡°Your Majesty. The dance studio is ready. Would you like to visit it?¡±


    Ashtie had no choice but to go to it. In a trance, she followed Lucia. They arrived there quickly.


    The door of the room was ivory in color, trimmed with a decorative, gold design. Lucia opened the door. Then, with a bow, she quietly retreated.


    Ashtie slowly stepped inside. The dance studio was filled with the soft, light colors of ivory, white, yellow, and jade. In one corner was a pure white piano. The room was not big, but it was carpeted. There had been mirrors in the room at Lotte Bishel, and this room was designed similarly with large mirrors that reflected her body. Her reflection was against four mirrors.


    At twenty years old, with the exact same purple hair as her mother, she was wearing a pale ivory dress, tinted in pink.


    Ashtie slowly closed her eyes. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, where she was standing looked similar to the place in her past.


    Truthfully, she was already there.


    In an instant, she was back at Lotte Bishel. The root of her happiness. Her past self, from over ten years ago.


    And her mother was there. She was there with her mother.


    Like a gem beneath the beautiful sunlight, her mother smiled sweetly as she placed her hands over the piano. The image of her holding her mother¡¯s hand as she moved her feet clumsily. Her brightly smiling self. The child that had thought she had been so lucky to have a mother like her. Ashtie, this is called a piano. Her mother¡¯s lovely hands bounced above the keys like drops of water. Ashtie, yes, you are doing so well. Her mother had said this with the gentlest voice in the world. Ashi, I love you. Her mother sang a song that resembled the spring rain with her delicate voice.


    Dance, sunlight, piano, song, laughter, Mother. Perfect¡­


    It had been perfect. The moment she remembered this, tears fell down her face.


    But she did not think that she needed to wipe away those tears.


    Ashtie was already moving her feet. Her thin arms were stretched out, and her face had on a sad expression. Her dress opened outward, and her hair flew back and forth as she continued to dance. She didn¡¯t think that she had to do it. Her body just decided to dance, as if she had no choice but to do it. It was desperate.


    The dance she had memorized at nine years old¡­ The dance her mother had complimented and laughed so brightly at. Cat¡¯s Spring, Summer Rain, Autumn¡¯s Prayer, Winter¡¯s Edge. Ashtie hummed the songs with a tear-filled voice. She danced. Mother. If she could have seen me dance like this, how much more praise would she have given me? She would have kissed me sweetly on the cheek and embraced me warmly. Mother.


    Tears and sweat were intermingled, but she didn¡¯t care. The dance quickly reached its climax. With reddened cheeks, Ashtie continued to dance and sing. It only took an instant for her singing to turn to crying.


    When she came to her senses, she was crying out loud. A grown lady was crying pitiably like that. But there was no one to soothe her. Ashi, don¡¯t cry. Nobody said that to her. She sobbed harder, returning to the thirteen-year-old who had lost her mother.


    Mother. As always, her heart matured the slowest. And so, she herself felt like a child. She still felt small and helpless, but her mother was not there. Then, she thought to herself, ¡°But you still have dance.¡±


    She had already known this. There wasn¡¯t anything that she had realized so fully before. Her mother was no longer with her, but she still had dance. It felt like someone was beating her entire body. Her tears flowed more quickly. Unable to control it, they poured down her face. From the bottom of her heart, her emotions welled up and engulfed her.


    Her mother sank down, her mother disappeared from her side, and she too sank like her mother. Her legs grew weak, and she collapsed. Tears streamed down her face. Her tears stained the soft carpet as they fell. It fell, drop-by-drop, like dew holding onto the edges of a leaf. It then began to fall like hard morning rain.


    The child cried as she apologized. I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I wasn¡¯t abandoning dance. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted. I¡¯ve never once thought it to be trifling. I do not condemn it. I will not abandon it. I have nothing but dance. Mother¡­

 Chapter 26

    Hugging her thirteen-year-old daughter, Ashite¡¯s mother spoke softly.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    <>


    The excitement tingled down to her feet. It was like she was being held in her mother¡¯s embrace. The child answered. ¡°I love you, too, Mother.¡± Her mother¡¯s breath held every dance. The first light she had ever witnessed in the world was her mother.


    Ashite was still crying. She was pouring out all the emotions that had welled up inside her. Tears dropped over more tears. She reminisced for a moment about all the past happy memories. She liked to dance. As if there was nothing else she wanted more, she had passionately learned to dance while holding her mother¡¯s hand.


    Now. She was suddenly twenty. <> Her heart had whispered to her yesterday. <>


    It was a dark, scary, cold, and suffocating feeling. <> It whispered to her. She was desperate. She felt defeated. She collapsed.


    <> Ashite got up calmly. She was able to answer that question now. What kind of pathetic question was that? She could answer without further hesitation.


    <> That wasn¡¯t possible. That was not what she truly felt. <> Ashite answered herself crying like a small child. Every breath was her mother. She needed to prove and show somebody that neither her mother or herself was dead. Her mother was still alive within her, telling her to continue on by telling her that she loved her.


    <>


    Her heart suddenly beat harder.


    She had been so afraid. She hadn¡¯t lost her roots.


    So young. She had spent so many years suppressing her feelings, holding her breath, and killing herself, all under a mask of calm. Like a blind animal, all she hoped for was peace. She had no expectations of anyone and she didn¡¯t try to give affection to another. She had been afraid that her mother¡¯s fate would befall her as well. She could not stand the thought of losing someone else she loved and feared she would fall further into ruin.


    And so, she had never once shown resentment or anger. She would have been lying if she said she had no negative feelings against Skara¡¯s royal family, but her emotions had been twisted and broken long ago.


    The emotions that filled her heart regarding her mother. The scorn she had received since birth. And so she had decided not to intermingle with them. She only interacted with them with her white and elegant mask on.


    That was how she lived on. She had allowed L¡¯avenant in but it was also true that they had a deep gap between them. When she arrived at Monterobis, no one had bothered her and she lived receiving respect and so it was also true that her defenses had become a bit loosened. But she still believed that she would never fully be able to be close to anyone.


    It was the faintest of lights, the darkest of dawns.


    But her mother had told her.


    ¡°I love you. I know how you feel, Ashi.¡±


    Thirteen. After losing her mother, she had cried for several days and nights. She cried so much that she wondered how all those tears could come out of such a small child. Exhausted from crying, she had fallen asleep, and only after not being able to eat for several days did she calm down. Nothing was part of her routine. But when she was finally able to stop crying, she blankly headed to the dance studio as if in a trance. Lotte Beshel¡¯s dance studio. The place where all her memories and happiness resided.


    She was forced to realize the painful truth that she was now all alone. She was reminded of her mother and she could not control the tears welling up again. Her tears fell in large drops. Everything came crashing in around her so that she cried and cried until she passed out from exhaustion. That¡¯s how it had been. And so, during the time she was at Lotte Bishel, she refused to go back to that place. She only danced in her room or at the school practice room alone. Sometimes, if the weather was nice, she would dance at the empty garden. The person who had happened to see her there then was Lante.


    Before then, she had never spoken to Lante, but the child knocked at her door repeatedly. Really, it was just because of that one dance.


    This exact dance.


    She was determined to pass down this dance to somebody. This was the first time she had felt such determination. The rest of her life from now on would be dedicated to this. Now that she had decided to live, hope revealed itself. Maybe, there will be someone who will not look down on me or this dance. Yes, like the ancient Monterobis king.


    Ashite slowly exhaled. She felt choked up but her breathing felt reasonably normal. It had been a long time since she had visited the place full of memories, and as she did when she was thirteen, she burst into tears. It had been a long time since she had cried like this as well. She pushed everything else aside and only thought of her mother as she cried like a small child. It felt like she had released all the negative feelings that had festered inside her all this time.


    She took another deep breath. She placed her hands over her wet cheeks. She wiped away all the tears. Her red cheeks, nose, and eyes were a mess. But it was okay. Her mother had told her. It¡¯s alright. Her breathing became more and more relaxed.


    Even if she was to return to Skara, she decided that she would not go to the palace.


    Upon coming into that thought, she nodded. <> The king was a person who would keep his promise so she was sure he would return her back to Skara. <> She had never been so firm with any decision in her life before.


    <>


    By myself.


    She thought of Monterobis¡¯s king. More precisely, she thought of the king¡¯s generosity and courtesy.


    Of course, she had the tact to know that she couldn¡¯t ask the king to do her a favor. She couldn¡¯t ask him to help her walk her own path, and either way, she wanted to do it herself anyway. She had been a weak and scared palace princess, and this was her last shred of pride she could hold on to. Of course, if the king had offered her an opportunity first, however, it would have been great.


    Either way, she was unable to request anything first from him. So, she decided that after she had left the palace, she would think of a way to survive on her own.


    <> After completing that thought, Ashite washed up, arranged her clothes neatly, and headed to the library. She wondered how she could make money by using her dancing skills. She contemplated this and that as she borrowed several books. She returned to her room quickly.


    It was already past lunchtime. How long had she been here in the dance studio crying and lost in thought? Ashite exhaled. She didn¡¯t know whether it was a sigh or not. She had not slept properly last night and so she wondered if she should take a nap. She lay on the bed with a light heart. Extremely tired and exhausted, she easily fell asleep.


    Then, she started to dream.


    Thirteen. She returned to the day she had seen her mother¡¯s corpse with her own two eyes. At Lotte Bishel, in some room, a girl was crying inside it. It was a familiar room and a familiar girl. Inside her dream, Ashite could do nothing but stare at the crying girl as a bystander.


    Her mother was no longer by her side. That¡¯s when the child knew. Instinctively, there was no way she couldn¡¯t. Her mother had loved her but her wish to die had been greater. Ever since the child had been born, the mother had wanted nothing but peace, but in the end, all that was left for her was death. The child was unable to fill the gap her mother had left. Her mother could not help her rise above the desperate wish she harbored to die in defeat. She had been that young.


    And so, suddenly, the child¡¯s purpose in life was to pass down the dance. She realized that she could not break away from the thought. She must under any circumstances, pass down the dance.


    But truthfully, she was not confident. She had no opportunity to show her dancing skills, and she didn¡¯t have a strong enough willpower to do so. The child thought there was nothing left for her. It was her fate to live her entire life and die in Lotte Bishel.


    On the off chance that an opportunity would come her way, she had to live her life burying her true self in the hope of finding peace. Her heart continually whispered this to her like a demon. The dark shadow that grew stronger inside of her could not easily be ignored by the child. If a stranger would scoff at her, she turned away calmly and looked towards her castle. Other than circumstances she couldn¡¯t avoid, she refused to go outside its walls.


    But still, there was the dance. The child pushed away the nonstop pull of her desire.


    Ashite woke up abruptly. She raised her body. Her back was drenched in sweat. It was an unpleasant feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    She engraved this thought into her brain. I¡¯m alright now. It¡¯s all in the past. Suppressing, hiding, and destroying oneself was easy. She would not be content with merely passing on the dance but instead would use her determination to create her own path and continue to walk forward to survive. Her mother would be kept alive inside her, and her dance would live on.


    The king of Monterobis spoke. ¡°Princess, your dance skills are phenomenal,¡± he said. It was the first time she had received applause and a compliment from her own sweat. Each dance move that found a compliment felt like her mother¡¯s breath was being recognized, that her efforts were being noticed. She wanted to hear more of that. When she first realized this, she knew that this had become her truth.


    Due to something so trivial, the disturbed feeling she had been harboring from the dream slowly started to dissipate. She started to relax.


    Ashite shuffled through her books that she borrowed yesterday with a relaxed heart. She glanced quickly through the pages and found a couple of scenarios. There were many examples of people from the royal family who had become professionals in their own specific fields. The one example that Ashite found most exciting was the one where more than a hundred years ago, the third princess of the royal family, Lubellera, had become the dance instructor in Ramon Bishel. There was another example of another person from a foreign land who had become an instructor as well. Decades ago, a Khan scholar had become Ramon Chater¡¯s teacher.


    She knew that it wasn¡¯t impossible for her, a royal foreigner, to become an instructor in Monterobis. It hadn¡¯t been long since the war had ended but due to the fact that a peace treaty had been established, the nations would continue on in good terms with each other. That was not only her hope but also an opportunity.


    Monterobis looked upon art favorably. Dance there was also much more advanced than the dances of Skara. Monterobis, culturally, enjoyed more flamboyant things and hosted many banquets in comparison to the traditions of Skara.


    It was a good thing to happen to Ashite. She was going to spend her time in this palace for a while so it would probably be a good idea to start here. There was no reason to postpone her dream to pass down her dance to others. It really didn¡¯t matter where the location was. Plus, Ramon Bishel was the most famous art school around. She was not able to request it first to the king but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t be opposed to the idea.


    A dance instructor. How could a single word make her heart beat like this? The book had said that to become an instructor, she was required to take a test. She decided it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take the test. They had been at war for a long time so they were short on instructors. She had a feeling that things were working in her favor. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    And the very next day, she came to feast with the king. They had met three times already this week.

 Chapter 27

    He was not against the idea of making someone his queen. To have an heir, it was a position that was important. But ever since he became king, he had lost his interest in women. Also, no woman had expressed interest in him either. The nobility was obviously against him, but even the chambermaids didn¡¯t look at him nicely. Hypocritical laughter, strong anger, potent perfume, pretentious words. And sometimes, cheap pity. There was no way his heart could be pulled toward these women.


    If he thought about it, it was a strange interest. If he had absolutely no interest at all, he would not even bother looking around. And plus, there were few people who even attempted to seduce him. But the few times someone did pique his interest, he poured everything into them. Books, sword dancing, even the throne. And so, he kept all the political relationships, or people with great potential skills, close to him and on his side. At least to them, he could spare a smile.


    After becoming king, it was true that he had changed a little. The 27 years of shame he had felt were put behind him, and the long war had ended. And now, everything was his. He felt complete. And as always, there was no one around him to fulfill his personal taste. But for the first time, he had found a person he could call a friend. Lieutenant Hanavah-lyene.


    That¡¯s when he suddenly realized something. Maybe because he hadn¡¯t received love from his parents or anyone else for that matter, he never learned how to love anyone. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was supposed to do or act in front of a person he was interested in and wanted to become close with. But he held all the power of the country in his hands. Giving gifts or caring for a person was not difficult for him financially. And so, he shared his wealth little by little with anyone who caught his attention, whether it be the chambermaids or another woman. It was an important position so his actions were warranted. Those who received the honor expressed their thanks and looked happy. They seemed to like such actions. And so, he thought that this was the way he was supposed to go about it.


    He was seen as a savage and emotionless yet generous king. It was the legacy of his monarchy.


    The motive for the rest of his life was to grow the country. The reason for this was immensely simple. He wanted to expand his territory to leave a good impression and have his name written in history.


    And so, he had returned the war-ravaged country back to normal, and helped it grow to a better state. Because of this ultimate goal, he needed to find capable subjects who would be able to help him achieve it. He adamantly went out to search for such talent. He wanted to become close to those who he thought were worthy of his attention. He didn¡¯t want to be close to them on a personal level but instead wanted to maintain his distance as king as subject. But he tried his best to keep a smiling face toward them. He had done that up to now and had planned to continue as such.


    He wanted to prove to all the people who had looked down at him because of his parentage that they had been wrong about him.


    He wanted to show them that the name that would end up in the country¡¯s history was his. How dare they patronize him? <> The beginning of his story in history would start with the fact that he was born lower class but didn¡¯t give up, and with persistence, he was able to rise to become the ruling king of a nation. At its end, he showed savagery but that it was all for the future of the nation. And so, he would be known as a legendary king to the generations after him.


    There was a lot to do. And so he had no time to think of entertaining a potential queen. He became upset about the situation that Count Banassi had created.


    <>


    The fact that he would think of him that way made him even angrier. He would choose his own queen. It was not a position to hand out to just anybody. Also, he would not take as many concubines as the previous king.


    And so, he did not give his interest to any woman. Or, as it had been when he was a prince, there was no woman who even attempted to attract his interest. All of them were nothing but pretty, made-up dolls.


    Lu Havre only concentrated on his work for his country.


    The crown prince from Skara had come but he wasn¡¯t interested in him. He knew he was intelligent, but he was a person who would leave after 3 years and Lu Havre couldn¡¯t treat him as a mere subject. He was also not interested in Skara¡¯s crown princess. She may have been smart, but like everyone else around him, she did not spark any interest in him. She was not memorable at all.


    It was a strange trepidation. A weird interest. He only spoke politics with anyone. And he only spoke directly to the people with whom he could. Other than those people, no one had ever grabbed his attention or had caught his eye. He had no personal friends. But he had lived his whole life like that and had planned to continue living like that.


    But this princess.


    ¡°Your majesty. May I request that you do something for me?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    ¡°I hope that your majesty would speak comfortably to me, without using honorifics.¡±


    ¡°I will do as you wish.¡±


    It was dark outside the window. The princess respectfully bowed and left.


    She must really like the dance studio. He obviously didn¡¯t think it was a waste of money. He had worried that it might have been too much. If it fit her fancy, he was willing to give her all he could.


    As he was looking over the last of the documents, Lu Havre realized something. Ever since he heard that she loved to dance, a thought kept creeping up in his mind. Lu Havre walked to the corner of his office and started to search through his desk and pulled out a report. That¡¯s when something caught his eye. <> A long time ago, he had read it once but wasn¡¯t interested at the time and so had pushed it back into the corners of his memory. But¡­this time he read it in detail.


    ***


    ¡°Your majesty. The king requested to have a meal with you.¡±


    Ashite nodded casually at the chambermaid¡¯s comment. It was no longer a surprising event. She could not put a finger on the king¡¯s action. Before, they had only seen each other at most twice a week, but just this week, it had already been three times.


    The chambermaids prepared to get her ready. Ashite had already heard several things from the chambermaids a long time ago.


    <>


    Monterobis¡¯s traditional style did not suit her taste. She was not familiar nor comfortable with the dresses that exposed her shoulders and were cut so deep down the front that it showed her cleavage or the gaudy accessories and makeup. The chambermaids did as she instructed them to going forward. Of course, she had been here a long time and had become a little more accustomed to this fancy lifestyle. A young chambermaid powdered the face of the princess who sat in front of the vanity. Watching the chambermaids reflected in the mirror, Ashite waved them over.


    ¡°I think that dress would be best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. I will prepare that one.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about these shoes? It looks to match well with the dress.¡±


    ¡°It is a fine choice. I think my cheeks are colored well enough as it is now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now I will do your eye make up.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I like this color.¡±


    ¡°How do you like this hair accessory?¡±


    Lena lifted up a hairpiece. It was decorated with a thin white lace.


    ¡°Lena, that will overlap with the color of the shoes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­this white hair accessory matches well with your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Head chambermaid, this is a bit more reserved. Don¡¯t you think it will be better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems better. How do you like it, your majesty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good. That necklace there looks pretty.¡±


    The chambermaids took turns styling the princess. When they were finished, Ashite looked at herself in the mirror and smiled widely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I love it.¡±


    The chambermaids smiled like little girls. They also thought that the princess looked very pretty. They felt proud of their accomplishments, as if they had succeeded in finishing an art piece.


    She looked pristine overall. The woman¡¯s black eyelashes were full, her cheeks were blushing pink, and the peach tinted ivory dress was elegant. White lace draped over her forehead. Her beautiful purple hair was decorated with white flower petals. Her pink-tinted hair looked like it tasted sweet. Her frail shoulders were exposed to reveal her smooth silhouette. Her high heels, studded with small yellow topaz, were stunning.


    Ashite stepped into the restaurant a few moments later.


    The king was there. Lightheartedly, she greeted him. The king was smiling slightly. The meal started quietly. The soup was full of a savory aroma that made her hungry, and it was when they had finally started their main course.


    ¡°Princess, I heard your mother was a free spirit.¡±


    Ashite bit the nicely cut meat and looked at him. Even though she had not told him this herself, she wasn¡¯t taken aback by the fact that he already knew this about her. She was also not ashamed of her mother having been a free spirit. And his voice had no intonation of sarcasm. As usual, it was a calm voice coming out a face that was relaying a simple truth.


    She looked at him blankly for a moment. Her eyes were wide. She must have been surprised. Such a truthful expression. Lu Havre couldn¡¯t swallow the small laugh that escaped him.


    ¡°Do you know Etutu?¡±


    He must have read her report. Or he heard the rumors. That was not a big deal.


    But why was he bringing it up now?


    Did he like the dance so much that he felt it was okay to bring up her mother?


    She knew that he was sincerely complimenting her, and because of the dance studio he gifted her, she felt purpose in her life. But her gratefulness was separate from her feeling of confusion. He was a mystery to her as always.


    Ashite lightly nodded her head.


    ¡°That is true, your majesty.¡±


    Lu Havre propped his chin over his hand. His upper body leaned into the table. It was a leisurely position.


    ¡°That must be why you dance so well.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. But of course there was nothing she couldn¡¯t respond to now.


    ¡°You give me too much credit.¡±


    ¡°No, you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you. I learned it from my mother when I was young.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    That look of interest. The king lightly nodded in understanding.


    Oh, that¡¯s what he must have been curious about. Ashite smiled slightly.


    Lu Havre was looking at her.


    That expression. It was the same expression she had when she told him she loved dance. The impulse was spontaneous. He had kept everything hidden for 27 years, but now he no longer wanted to hide neither his identity nor repress his true feelings. And so something inside him stirred. Or maybe, there had always been a root squirming inside him ready to pop up above ground. With that feeling, he spoke.


    ¡°It must have been difficult for you.¡±


    Ashite made an expression that looked like she wasn¡¯t sure how she should react.


    Lu Havre stared back at her and leaned back onto his chair. He had on a relaxed look.


    ¡°My mother was also a concubine.¡±


    Ashite gasped.


    At first, when the king gave her not an ounce of interest, she didn¡¯t care at all. She had known that she was no different from the others.


    Ashite, too, had no interest in what kind of person the king was.


    The short report of her history was plenty enough. Other than her peace, nothing else mattered to her. From time to time, he had eaten with her and talked about books together, but that was it. She did not want to know more about the king nor reveal anything about herself to him either. Even when he complimented her dancing and gave her the dance studio, all she thought was that he was a person she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on. She had no reason to ask him why he was so interested in her. She could only make assumptions about his interest in books and people, that he happened to like the dance he saw her perform, and that he knew how to express the appropriate amount of gratitude. She just assumed that he acted according to what was expected of a king.


    She was grateful for his goodwill but not sure what he was about. That was the extent of their relationship. They had not ever conversed about their personal lives.


    Until now.


    She had overheard that he was not the prince born from the queen. But his tone of voice was not of someone who merely wanted to tell her he was the son of a concubine. There was definitely something more to it.


    It piqued her curiosity all of a sudden. But she hesitated, wondering if it was okay to ask or not. And so Ashite slowly opened her mouth. For just a slight moment, she took off her white mask of purity. He was the person who gave her the dance studio. And he was the one to first mention her mother. Plus he told her that it must have been difficult for her. Had she ever heard those words before? If she had said that she was not intrigued, she would have been lying.


    Ashite looked straight at Lu Havre.


    ¡°Your majesty. Could I ask you something?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°What kind of person was she?¡±


    Lu Havre stared at Ashite. She did not filter her words. She didn¡¯t hesitate. He observed her facial expression. After a short bout of silence, he spoke.


    ¡°She was part of the Han Clan.¡±


    The Han Clan were strong and valiant people from a small island who had resisted the invasion from the Latrice nation. They were great warriors. However, a majority of the nations, especially the nobility of Monterobis and Skara, looked down on them. Even in Khan, with its more relaxed culture, thought very lowly of them. A minority race, poor and savage. Those were the reasons for their lack of respect from other nations.


    Ashite swallowed hard.


    She finally understood why his expression was sympathizing as if he identified with her. How his voice had been calm as he brought up this subject with her.


    The son of the Han Clan. She knew how much he had to endure with such a status and so felt cautious in easily saying that she understood how he must have felt. The nobility of Monterobis was highly snobbish and women were not even allowed to raise their voices. For a moment, she wondered if the rumors she heard of his brutality were to enact revenge against the shame they brought them.


    Her emotions wavered. <> He was such a mystery to her. Every assumption she had been sure about, he crushed.


    That expression, that voice, those words: what did they mean?


    She could not be sure of its exact meaning, but his intention was delivered to her. Like what happened when someone threw rocks into a still lake, the disrupted waters rippled.


    ¡°¡­Your highness.¡±


    ¡°<>¡±


    Lu Havre changed the subject. He was calm.


    ¡°I read it all a moment ago. As you read it, what crossed your mind?¡±


    Attention, curiosity, interest. She read those things in his eyes. It was a question the king asked her many times. The subject had changed drastically, but Ashite could not say anything. The king spoke first.


    ¡°Will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your majesty.¡±


    But the moment Ashite was about to speak, Lu Havre lightly opened his hands.


    ¡°Ah. First, let¡¯s finish.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Ashite had no choice but to ask a question full of confusion.


    Lu Havre did not think that this was a useless question. ¡°The food will get cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­yes.¡±


    His red eyes sparkled clearly like a dancing flame.


    ¡°We have a lot of time. We can finish talking about the book tomorrow.¡±


    Tomorrow. His gaze was speaking to her. Ashite resisted the urge to look away from his gaze. She clenched her fists together. Her fingernails were digging into her palm and it was hurting her slightly. She closed her eyes ever so slightly then opened them again.


    The king had been continuously staring straight at her with those strange fire-filled red eyes. It was respect to keep eye contact with him.


    Ashite looked straight at Lu Havre also. Their eyes met.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Time passed fast, yet slowly. The morning walked over slowly to the window and knocked but upon looking up at the sky, the sun was already setting. Night came to visit as if in a hurry and the world became quiet.


    Today was the same. White clouds that appeared to be within reach danced across the sky. The morning sunlight filtered through the window and dyed the floor of the room in streaks of white but just as clear as that memory was, red-yellow light soon washed over it. It was nothing short of spectacular. The grey-tinted white palace was dyed with deep red and yellow colors.


    <<¡­I¡¯m thankful for that but Sister, I will not go to Theheras. The king has already permitted it. I told him I would like to study and he didn¡¯t say anything more about it. I think it will be the same in the future. It doesn¡¯t look like something we must attend¡­>>


    Ashite leaned back on the soft sofa. A half-filled piece of paper, a pen with an attached feather, a small ink bottle, and L¡¯avenant¡¯s letter sat on the square table. She closed her eyes for a second.


    <>


    Lante didn¡¯t come to Theheras. Of course, he had no intention of coming. He was not one to have faced shame. He may have never mentioned it but being in Ramon Chater was difficult enough. Why would he bother coming to such a banquet? It was enough for her to go by herself. Of course, Lante was not staying in Ramon Chater merely out of shame. Luckily, he seemed to have made a friend.


    ***


    L¡¯avenant continued to write the letter meticulously and asked his sister how she was doing. He even bought a present to send with it. On top of the table lay a fancily wrapped book. Ashite glanced at it slightly as she lifted her pen. She filled the rest of the paper with her letter. <> It was a sound she enjoyed hearing.


    <<¡­And so, I received it well. You remembered. Thank you. It must have been difficult for you to find Lyon¡¯s limited edition. Please make sure to relay to the child my thanks. I¡¯ll enjoy reading it. How did I spend my birthday you ask? There was nothing special. I just ate a meal with the king. I suppose the fact that the table was filled with such a variety of food could be considered special. Although meals here are always like that, it felt like there was much more that day. Truthfully, I already had plenty¡­>>


    Ashite let out a quick sigh. There was nothing special. Having a meal with the king was no longer a significant event. After that day, she had a meal with him every day or at least once every two days at the dining hall.


    The king mentioned his mother for the first time and then asked her to eat with him tomorrow as well. But the next day, he didn¡¯t mention anything else during the meal, as if he had never brought up the subject of his mother. Ashite didn¡¯t want to bring up the subject herself, and would never do so in front of the king. And so, the topic of his mother ended on that day. And, as always, their conversation strayed to that of books even after a month had passed since they first spoke in the library.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t only talk about books. They had simple conversations, too. They were like a taste of something deeper to come, but still only about small things: things that she couldn¡¯t even remember, things that made her wonder if she would talk about these things with his other acquaintances, things that were completely frivolous.


    But, truthfully, Ashite realized that their dynamic seemed a bit different from the time they had talked about books. She didn¡¯t know how to put it in words, but it was a strange atmosphere. The king would smile several times. He smiled often. It was not a smirk of superiority, so she responded by smiling lightly back. She had no reason to not smile.


    The king visited the dance studio a couple of times. While she was enraptured in her dance, she would suddenly sense a presence and turn around to find him there. He never said much. He clapped after watching her dance and smiled thinly. Then, he would quietly leave the dance studio. As king, he must be very busy, she thought. She wasn¡¯t exactly sure what it meant but she was sure of one thing: the king trusted her.


    Of course, he would have no choice but to trust her. He would know better than anyone that she had no power. Plus, knowing that his mother was a member of the Han clan was not something she was able to sneer at him about. She had no desire to do so. Instead, she sympathized with him. The same thing she had felt had happened to the king. Was that why he didn¡¯t seem to sneer or look down on her?


    ¡°I heard she was a free spirit,¡± he had said in a voice of calm demeanor. He had always been a king like that. Even without really knowing the person, she could strangely identify with him, and strangely be able to trust him. She could feel that sense of trust so the king must have realized it also.


    Trust. She would have never imagined she could be this friendly with the king.


    Not knowing when exactly it happened, her relationship with the king became this way. Their relationship was not deep, but they were not completely oblivious to each other. Who would have thought this could happen? What a novel feeling.


    Obviously, she was thankful for the king¡¯s generosity towards her, and did not want nor could she reject his gracious gifts. Thus, from this time forward, such days continued to happen.


    Ashite looked out the window all of a sudden. The sky was brightly colored. It was not filled with artificial colors but instead was natural shades of red and yellow light. The day was clear. It was sky blue, red, yellow, ivory, white, black, green, light green, like watercolors. It was a day that made her smile with ease.


    Usually a peaceful and relaxed palace, these days, it seemed to have become quite booming. The thriving atmosphere felt elevated. Readying for Theheras, the palace was busy. Theheras was a big banquet that happened at the palace over the span of a week. It was an event that was celebrated in the deepest corners of the ruling nation. At the capital and the surrounding areas, the people would give thanks for their successful harvest and celebrate with a prayer to have a good end of the year. Among the nations, they were the most wealthy, and so they were well-known for their specialty foods, such as seafood from Claremont and fruit from Cena. To boast such harvests was the central reason for holding Theheras.


    They also invited kings from other lands. Of course, Ashite had never attended Theheras before. She never regretted that fact but it did make her feel a bit queasy. For her, it was instinctive to feel this way about it. She would see her sisters.


    Ashite tried to calm her turning stomach. Instead, she remembered what Lucia had calmly told her.


    Because it is an event held by Monterobis, the biggest and wealthiest land of Latrice, she heard that not only people of Skara but the nobility from the cruise continent of Khan, allies from Limone, and the empty continent Safflower would be coming to visit. Sweet drinks and colorful foods would be placed at its center, and the banquet¡¯s entrance would be decorated lavishly so that the guests would be awestruck. With beautiful dance and music, famous artists would shine on stage.

 Chapter 29

    The area in the grand ballroom was spacious. The king walked nobly to his throne. When he lightly raised his hand, the maestro flicked his baton and a dramatic melody began.


    He gave an elegant speech in Moniten, then the king greeted the foreign visitors in Cruz fluently. Everyone present was well versed in several languages, but the king was taking special courtesy towards those who had come from the Cruz nations. His speech¡¯s purpose was simple. He welcomed the visitors to Monterobis, he thanked the Monvixo for blessing them with a plentiful harvest, and he requested the nobility¡¯s artists to shine their presence on stage. He wished for everyone to enjoy Theheras. He ended his speech with those last words and commenced the celebrations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy Theheras. In honor of Monvixo.¡±


    Everyone inside the grand ballroom had the grace of threaded gold. The well-dressed men and women put on a slight smile as they raised their glasses. The wine that filled their glasses caught the light and looked more transparent. They all drank a sip of the bittersweet, aromatic wine.


    Ashite also took a sip of the wine. Sweet energy was left on the edge of her tongue. It was spectacular and tastier than that of Terre Sunds. Everywhere her eyes went, it looked beautiful and glittered with the care that was put into it.


    A yellow-white light shined down from the chandelier. A long dragon was drawn on all of the walls, and at its end, it was studded with gems. There were extravagant art pieces that no commoner would have ever seen before: women holding flowers, winged fairies, sculptures of dragons. On one side of the wall where a tapestry hung, a group of artists, dancers, and poets stood together. As if singing together, their conversation flowed through the air.


    Ashite blinked rapidly trying to capture all the light around her.


    A golden light fell continuously from the ceiling and ruby curtains hung over the balcony glittered red as the light bounced off of them. The white tiled floors sparkled as if studded with diamonds. In front of her, she could see red dresses, black dresses, emerald dresses all glittering flamboyantly. In between the colorful gowns were men dressed in dark black and purple. Such an array of different colors mixed together so beautifully.


    Outside the window, a faint sunset was falling upon them. It would be dark soon.


    Ashite leaned against one side of the wall as she received Yeref¡¯s courtesy. She looked around her surroundings relaxed. There were a few people that she recognized. Soon, her eyes caught sight of a decorative accessory she was familiar with. It was a detailed rendition of a noble white eagle. And her eyes met with the two women who were wearing them.


    Hanuem. It was a headdress among Skara¡¯s nobility to mark their high ranks. Women would wear a headband with a veil attached and the men would wear a cravat around their neck. Each family had their respective colors and emblems. The two women were wearing the emblem of Skara¡¯s royal family: a blue-eyed eagle against a gold background.


    Ashite did not currently own a Hanuem of her own. She had not gone to many public Skara events and only wore the temporary Hanuem from time to time. She must have at least worn that. When she was leaving Lotte Beshel, Ashite packed her bags alone. She didn¡¯t pack her temporary Hanuem. Not only that, but she didn¡¯t take the sleek dress or the cloak that was part of their traditional wear. For a princess that was going away to a faraway foreign land, her belongings were sparse. And even though she realized that, she kept it that way. She really didn¡¯t need it. She believed it then, and now she had already grown accustomed to the off the shoulder dress of Monterobis. At first, the thin dress felt uncomfortable and she was reluctant to wear it, but now, it seemed to fit quite nicely with her. She also realized that it sometimes made her look even more lovely than before.


    And this was how people changed from the smallest of triggers.


    Ashite never once regretted not bringing her temporary Hanuem.


    A delicate veil flowed down the woman¡¯s back. Hanuem¡¯s main trait was the woman¡¯s silk-like hair flowing under the veil. Used to seeing the curly hair of the woman, Ashite inhaled deeply.


    It was an expected situation. The time for Theharas was near. The veil fluttered as she unraveled her light purple hair and curved her lips into a pretty smile.


    She wore a sleek dress and moved taking small steps. The woman on her right came first. Under the banquet lights, her shiny, silk-like hair swayed under the veil slightly. Their eyes, which looked to be studded in gold, had always made Ashite feel a bit uncomfortable. With an elegant face and a voice full of sophistication, they would dig into her insides with their haughty glares. As they were doing to her now, they did to her back then, too.


    ¡°Oh, Ashite-Ploca.¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time, Ashite-Ploca. How have you been?¡±


    The three women greeted each other casually. Ashite, being the youngest, bowed to them. Without even sparing a wave in her direction, the woman continued to talk. They smiled nicely but Ashite knew there was a reason for repeating her entire name.


    They were bringing up the fact that Ploca had a free spirit mother.


    They hid their resentment of her behind their lovely smiles. She knew this all too well. Ever since she could remember, from the first time they met, they had scorned her and her mother. In Skara, she only had one option: to respond to their actions by hiding behind her white mask. But at this moment, she opened her mouth.


    Ashite brought up the memory of one person. It was so sudden that she herself thought that it was strange.


    It was a very strange situation.


    She smiled cockily and realized how easy it came to maintain her decorum. She had done the same during her mother¡¯s funeral. The king, the queen, and her other acquaintances did not make any effort to console her. The nobility was the same as well. Of course, she had never expected any such warm words from any of them.


    <>


    <>


    The first and second sister had said these words to her then. She knew that their words were empty. She would have been lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel negative emotions against them. But she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was the same during her coming of age ceremony.


    <>


    <>


    Such hollow words. She wanted to shout those words to them but she held them back. Thank you, sisters. That was the only thing she could say to them. When she left for Monterobis, it was again the same.


    <>


    <>


    Even knowing those words were hollow and lies, she wanted to know if they really wanted her to stay well. If that had been their truth, then why was she forced to live this way? Why was she being sold away to another land? Those questions danced at the tip of her tongue but she did not spit those words out.


    She had lived like this for so long that she had long become accustomed to it. All she could do was smile, speak nicely, and thank them with her head lowered. As if she didn¡¯t know how to fight back or call them out on their hypocrisy, she always remained humble. That¡¯s all she could do.


    But this person.


    <>


    He told her that his mother was part of the Han clan.


    Her mother was also a concubine. She was happy her mother was a free spirit, had learned her life¡¯s dance, and every moment she had spent with her mother was engraved in her entire being like a breath of air. There was no possible way to forget her mother who was the root of her existence.


    Even so, the reason she had lived at Lotte Bishel quietly was to maintain peace. So she acted in such a way that no one would bother her. She lead a peaceful life, so she had to protect her happiness and dance. So that was how Ashite decided to be in Skara. Through those actions, she was able to find some rest and had the ability to remain calm through their elegant smirks.


    But now, Ashite thought differently.


    <>


    She had made this decision not too long ago, but it brought about a huge consequence. Her emotions welled and swayed like a flowing stream.


    The place she had come to such a conclusion was Monterobis. Not Skara. It was a definitive change.


    And this country¡¯s king.


    He guaranteed her livelihood. But still, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was sold to this land from her own. However much she denied it, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was a princess of Skara. The fact that he was Monterobis¡¯s king did not change either. Their fates, statuses, and situations were different, but this person¡­


    He had also been ridiculed and scorned for the fact that he had been the son of a woman from the Han clan. Of course, he did not just let himself get stepped over by those who mocked him. He sharpened his sword in the hope of revenge and after resisting for a long time, ended up gaining the position of king. He had gained the most privileged position through his efforts. He was a person who shined with an aura of sophistication.


    Even without wearing a mask.


    Had he ever hidden his true identity? He probably never had to. He had never sought to kill his identity either.


    He was different from her. As different as night and day. She knew that well, except for one thing.


    <>


    Those words were clear in her memory. His emotionless tone, his cool expression that expressed a truth that wasn¡¯t masked with lies. He felt no shame towards it and was confident. There was no hint of embarrassment, and he neither hid nor removed himself from his true identity.


    <<¡­Your majesty.>>


    From the top of her, a coldness fell upon her. It traveled to the ends of her feet. She came to a pivotal realization.


    There was no reason she could not do this also.


    From that small epiphany, Ashite had the urge to laugh out loud with her shoulders bouncing, holding her stomach, laughing as much as she wanted. To all those who had sneered and looked down at her and her mother, she wanted to show them her euphoric laughter.


    What was holding her back from doing so? <>

 Chapter 30

    It may have been that with this thought alone, everything could end. It also may have been that the way people would treat the changed version of herself would not be all that different than the way they had treated her in the past. But Ashite wanted to step up to the challenge to the two woman standing in front of her now. Either way, she no longer had the temporary Hanuem, and she had made up her mind to never wear the thing on her head ever again. And this was how a person changed from a minor situation.


    ¡°Yes. Sisters, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. Have you all been well?¡±


    Ashite gave them a small smile. Taking away the smile from her sophisticated facade, all that was left was a cold gaze and relaxed yet hard tone. It sounded as if she thought very little of the useless conversation, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to them, that she wasn¡¯t even a little glad to see them. She did not attempt to hide her feelings towards them.


    She had never spoken to the two princesses like that before. It was also the first time for her to have treated anyone so blatantly coldly before. It was not the sophistication that Skara people adored so much.


    Elbloara scoffed. It was not a pleasant laugh. She had recognized the change in tone at the mention of ¡°younger sibling.¡±


    The three people stood as if leaning against the side of the wall. They could feel the gaze of others around them. However, upon finding them conversing quietly, they turned their attention to other things. It had been such a long time since Theharas had been celebrated that there were many exciting things to see and taste. There were also many foreigners there, so they all had lots of things to say to each other. It was an interesting sight to see three Skara princesses together, but there was no one brave enough to interrupt them.


    Baayeme smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Yes. We have been well. Is Lante doing alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s fortunate. As you can see, Lante could not join us here.¡±


    ¡°We did hear that just a few moments ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would have.¡±


    The strange conversation continued on. They were all smiling but that was not how they really felt. All three of them knew that. From time to time, Ashite erased the smile from her face. After asking the routine question of how they were doing, Baayeme opened her mouth with a calm expression.


    ¡°Father was busy, so we came in his place.¡±


    ¡°I hope father is doing well.¡±


    Her quick response caught Baayeme off guard and she shut her mouth. <> She felt offended for just a second but soon planted a smile on her face once more.


    ¡°Of course. What would there be to worry about?¡±


    ¡°As it should be. That is fortunate.¡±


    Ashite smiled widely, though it was obviously fake. This was the first time the two sisters had seen Ashite act like this but they kept their calm. They lifted the glasses elegantly and drank from them with ease.


    ¡°You look to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your concern, I am spending my days here comfortably.¡±


    Elbloara¡¯s eyes curved gently. With a sweet face, she smiled with her eyes beautifully.


    ¡°I heard from the chambermaid that you left the temporary Hanuem. I guess it must have been true.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It seems you have already gotten accustomed to life here?¡± Baayeme spoke softly to the calm looking Ashite.


    There was a lot of meaning behind the question. Ashite didn¡¯t answer immediately and instead glanced over her surroundings quickly. Not far away, the king was there. He was wearing the red cloak that couldn¡¯t be missed from anywhere. Although the two women knew her intention, they both turned their heads in that direction. Ashite drank a sip of her sweet wine.


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to his highness¡¯s generosity.¡±


    As if she hadn¡¯t spoken coldly to them, she smiled with an immense ease. Elbloara¡¯s smile faltered for a moment.


    ¡°Hm. I see.¡±


    Although he may have been Monterobis¡¯s king, to call him his highness seemed excessive. Elbloara narrowed her eyes. Then she looked around her surroundings for a moment then looked straight at Ashite.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought this previously, but Ashite-Ploca¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Monterobis¡¯s dress is¡­extremely revealing isn¡¯t it?¡±


    <> Today, Ashite was wearing an off of shoulder dress that showed her cleavage. She wore a white dress with ivory detailing, a necklace studded with sapphire and other small jewels, and simple makeup to highlight her best parts. It suited her well. It was coordinated well so that she looked neat and elegant. Her pale yellow heels were dangerously high stilettos.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve grown accustomed to this style after wearing it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Well, she also used to like this style of dress.¡±


    Ashite¡¯s expression changed harshly, similar to the time Elbloara had scolded her when she was four years old.


    ¡°Sister. What do you mean by what you just said?¡±


    Elbloara¡¯s face turned to stone. Baayeme¡¯s smile was still intact but it twisted a little crookedly. Their feigned calm broke for just a moment. Ashite realized this and put on an even colder expression. She glared at the two women viciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean much by it. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your expression is quite harsh, Ashite-Ploca.¡±


    Then as if nothing happened, Ashite smiled sweetly at them. But her tone remained cold.


    ¡°You know it has nothing to do with that. Sister, you know that well, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked in a scolding voice. Elbloara let out a sigh and lowered her head, then stared straight at her again.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    Ashite didn¡¯t open her mouth. Her smile disappeared long ago. Silence. Elbloara started to speak again.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Something suddenly filled up her heart. Ashite turned around immediately.


    It had been such a long time. The first thing she felt was joy. With a happy ring in his voice, he called out to her specifically. He didn¡¯t address her as princess or your highness, not sister Ashi or Ashite-Ploca. He called her Ashite, by her name. The name which only she had called herself by ever since her mother had died.


    That name.


    Ashite smiled brightly at him.


    ¡°Your highness. You called me?¡±


    ***


    It had been a very long time since Theharas had opened like this.


    Khan¡¯s king and Racondella II exclaimed several times as they toured the inside of the palace. Their daughter Pinetalia was no different. They had never lived with such luxury and extravagance so it was no surprise that they were in awe of the banquet.


    She had her bluish hair styled in a neat braid and wore a ruby studded tiara and a bell-shaped dress. Through her outer skirt that draped like a curtain, the inner white skirt could be seen as she walked. Pinetalia opened her mouth to exclaim in awe.


    ¡°Really, I can¡¯t help but continually be in awe.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. The rumors were not an exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°Did you not come when you were but a prince?¡±


    ¡°Many years have passed since then. It is but a faint memory.¡±


    Khan¡¯s king laughed out loud at his wit. He was very tall and had dark skin and thick muscles which made him look like a wild animal but when he laughed, he was but an animated man. Lu Havre¡¯s lips curved into a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same way.¡±


    A man much bigger than Racondella II opened his mouth. He was Lu Havre¡¯s chief general.


    ¡°It¡¯s also my first time at Theheras. I thank you again for inviting us.¡±


    Limne, the alliance made between the weak countries, had been established long ago and now had a power that the other countries could not ignore. Limne¡¯s chief general was the creator of the alliance, and so he had great skill in communicating in various languages and was accustomed to their respective customs. Even among the world¡¯s greatest leaders, he was not intimidated by them and looked comfortable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention it.¡± He laughed lightly and quietly lifted his glass. The others followed suit and also lifted their glasses. The deep red wine was emptied in a heartbeat and Pastoca¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Something great will come out of this for us.¡±


    ¡°It will be the same for Khan, too. But General, where have your soldiers gone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they are probably enjoying a vacation, now that it looks like we are no longer in danger.¡±


    ¡°As you said, that¡¯s not something you will have to worry about now.¡±


    Here were Khan¡¯s king and queen, Limne¡¯s general, Saffold¡¯s king, and the owner of this place. Lattrice¡¯s most influential members were all together in one place. They asked each other how they were doing, exclaimed over the extravagant banquet, wet their palettes with canapes, and drank wine as they continued their conversation.


    ¡°Truthfully, I didn¡¯t know that Yurim would be here.¡±


    ¡°Me, too. But I don¡¯t see our past princess.¡±


    ¡°He said he would take a look around the banquet after the opening ceremony.¡±


    Like an old friend, Pastoca referred to Saffold¡¯s king by name. Yurim¡¯s grey hair was already waving in the vicinity. Like a black knight, his eyes sparkled as Yurim smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°General. I just heard a fun little story.¡±


    Pastoca had on an expression that said he already knew what he was referring to.


    ¡°That library he spoke of.¡±


    ¡°I, too, am quite interested.¡±


    ¡°You mean Ottoi and Wroclaw?¡±


    ¡°Is that what they call it?¡±


    ¡°For a library, it is quite large. Am I allowed to go there?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Inside the palace library of Monterobis, Wroclaw¡¯s works were organized neatly in a row. Having heard of this long ago, Yurim had wanted to visit the place. His eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Thank you. It will be a nice detour.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Khan¡¯s king lowered his voice drastically and continued to speak. ¡°Skara is refusing to open their doors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. How did you manage to form a treaty with them?¡±


    ¡°After winning a long war, there wasn¡¯t much I couldn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°That, too, is true.¡± Pastoca nodded casually.


    ¡°It was a cultural exchange. It was good for this country as well.¡±


    ¡°We all seem to be of one mind.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Khan¡¯s soldiers are superb.¡±


    Racondella II burst out laughing.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m just happy I got to see that painting with my own eyes.¡±


    It was a painting of a Nante, the still living king, as an extravagant gold dragon with red eyes. Nante¡¯s palace artist, Lausanne, had been the creator and there were many replicas in Monterobis¡¯s palaces as well. Lu Havre smiled slightly.


    ¡°Are you interested in art?¡±


    ¡°Truthfully, my daughter is an artist.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ho. The princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m embarrassed to say, but she dapples in it. She is only an amateur though.¡±


    ¡°I would like to see it sometime.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that she had such great artistic skills.¡±


    Kahn¡¯s king laughed jovially at the curiosity filled laugh and words. He gently wrapped his arms around his daughter¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Pine, we have very important people here, so please show them your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Lu Havre pointed to a corner where the tapestry hung.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, there are many famous artists present here. There they are together.¡±


    ¡°I see. But I would like to talk with you more.¡±


    ¡°I would like that, too. Will they still be there tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can head over there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then, princess, please show me your art piece tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will do that. Pine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will gladly do that.¡±


    ¡°You can also visit the palace library tomorrow. I believe it is closed right now.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Pine, would you like to go with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Father. It is a place I would love to see.¡±


    Everyone laughed lightly and drank a sip of wine. The bitter and sweet scent of wine made him feel good. Yurim opened his mouth.


    ¡°Was there anyone who went to Wroclaw with you recently?¡±


    ¡°Yurim, you have quite a lot of interest in me.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    ¡°You can say it¡¯s a fondness. It¡¯s a place I had always wanted to go since I was young.¡±


    Yurim smiled gently. Lu Havre sipped another gulp of wine. A sweet essence stayed at the edge of his tongue.


    ¡°There is one person who knows.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ho. Who is that?¡±


    ¡°A princess from Skara.¡±


    ¡°Is she here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She has been here for some time.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That princess.¡±


    Lu Havre smiled ambiguously.


    ¡°I will escort the princess here.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°We will stay here.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    Lu Havre looked around casually. It was not her, not her, not her. Suddenly, purple hair swept into his view. It really was quite sudden that this woman caught his eye. He strutted over towards her. She was not too far away.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    The voice was not quiet. Suddenly, a woman turned around.


    ¡°Yes? Did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Never mind.¡±


    Based on her dress, it was the princess from Saffold. He remembered that here, right now, there were also other princesses from Skara. The Saffold princess bowed gracefully. After receiving her greeting Lu Havre started to walk elsewhere.


    He saw the easily identified style of the Skara dresses. There were three women standing together, practically leaning against the wall. He could hear snippets of their conversation.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve grown accustomed to this style after wearing it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Well, she also used to like this style of dress.¡±


    ¡°Sister. What do you mean by what you just said?¡±


    It was a quite combative tone. Lu Havre stopped walking. He could easily decipher how the conversation was going. He also could tell who the sister was talking about. It was the same type of thing that he had encountered when he was young.


    However, she reacted stronger than he had expected. He had thought that she would laugh it off but she remained firm and confident. Well, she did make that ruckus when she first came here. A laugh escaped him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean much by it. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Your expression is quite harsh. Ashite-Ploca.¡±


    ¡°You know it has nothing to do with that. Sister, you know that well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She may have been smiling but her voice was cold. One of the princesses wearing the Hanuem sighed and lowered her head, then stared straight at her again.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±

 Chapter 31

    The third princess did not open her mouth. Behind her bright smile was a cold attitude. Even her standing posture gave her a demeanor of calm.


    There was no way that this attitude would bother him. He didn¡¯t know when he had come to think of her this way.


    There were three princesses. The title of princess was not appropriate for her. He had come to call upon Ashite-Ploca, but he didn¡¯t even want to call her by that name. And so he called her:


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Ashite. The wind blew and tickled the ends of his tongue. Calling her by her name felt lighthearted and simple. But once the sound of it exited his lips, her name overtook him like a wave. The strength of the water was great. The things he had buried deep in his mind rose up to the surface. The water spread. Really, he could not tell when he had come to feel this way.


    Ashite. What kind of woman is she?


    The princess was smart. She had gone to Wroclaw often. The princess was also knowledgeable about books. She was also interested in philosophy. Her thoughts were not shallow, even though she was younger than him. Now that he thought about it, he came to a strange realization. The princess ate boneless fish. He informed the chef of this preference. It was only an interest.


    But this woman. She was able to show him how beautiful dance could be, something he had never once paid any attention to.


    This woman liked to wear ivory dresses. He informed his Chief officer about this preference. ¡°Your majesty, I am discussing how we should decorate the dance studio with the head chambermaid as we speak.¡± And so he told him. ¡°Ivory color will be good.¡±


    The reason was immensely simple. When the Chief Officer had told him this, he remembered that she had worn an ivory dress when he had seen her dancing and had thought that it matched her well. Dance, sunlight, and ivory. It was a wispy thought. It was not deep.


    This woman¡¯s mother¡¯s status was very low. She would have suffered the same as he had. She must have endured it for a long time. He identified with her and sympathized. She cautiously called out to him.


    ***


    <<¡°¡­Your majesty.¡±>>


    Now that she thought about it, it may have caused a stir.


    Afterwards, they had talked about several things other than books.


    <<¡°Have you ever been to Alexandria? You seem to know the setting well.¡±>>


    <<¡°I had heard of it before in the past. I was told it is covered in snow and is a beautiful sight to see.¡±>>


    <<¡°You¡¯ve heard of it before?¡±>>


    <<¡°Yes.¡±>>


    <<¡°Hmm. Do you know Claremont?¡±>>


    <<¡°Yes. I have never been there before but I heard it is a beautiful place.¡±>>


    <<¡°Very.¡±>>


    ***


    <<¡°Are there any foods you do not eat?¡±>>


    <<¡°Pardon?¡±>>


    <<¡°You have not eaten the pickles after touching them.¡±>>


    <<¡°Oh¡­ It is because they are a bit spicy for me. But they do taste good and my hands keep going towards them.¡±>>


    ¡°They are flavored a bit strong but I do like them also.¡±>>


    ***


    <<¡°What Your Majesty has just seen is dance¡¯s most basic moves.¡±>>


    <<¡°Oh. From Helena?¡±>>


    <<¡°Yes.¡±>>


    <<¡°The basics you say. How old were you, Princess, when you learned it?¡±>>


    <<¡°I learned it when I was nine years old.¡±>>


    <<¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±>>


    <<¡°You are too kind.¡±>>


    ***


    This woman did not get scared or discouraged easily. With a pretty smile, she would always converse with him respectfully and humbly. There was no pretentiousness or hypocrisy.


    This woman practiced dance often. Without realizing it, he had been visiting the dance studio from time to time. <> Any time he propped his chin on his hand, it was always his left. And he never sank down, leaning comfortably onto the back of his seat. One day, she walked into the restaurant and he found that her movements were elegant. Sometimes, this woman would look out far into the distance. When he followed her gaze, he found it faced south.


    This woman, Ashite. She was already so elegant. But in front of those two other princesses who clearly looked down on her, she remained standing tall and confident. Since when has that woman been able to express herself so freely and as her true self?


    Ah, she was always confident. Her reckless behavior. Even though that was different from her truthful expression. He had never been curious about what she may have wanted or thought about.


    He hadn¡¯t.


    But now, he was a little curious. He wondered what she thought of him calling her by her name.


    Lu Havre accepted his curiosity. It was the first time he had called anyone purely by their name without some sort of title attached. It was the first time he had called out anyone with such familiarity. Even to Lizdeika Lebra Habava, he had used Lieutenant. He could have called her the same way but he didn¡¯t want to add the Ploca part.


    Naturally, his thoughts flowed out of him. Like raindrops coming together on a calm surface, the water grew and shook his core.


    Ashite.


    These days, she seemed to have found peace in being herself. It was a strange belief to have. Every time he would have meals with her, he felt it more. She smiled more often. A strange sense of trust, identification, a strange friendliness.


    The dress she wore today was again an ivory-tinted white one. As always, she ate only the fish that had no bones, read books often, and had perfect etiquette. And she was still the girl with the free spirit mother. But her dance was still as beautiful as ever, and he wondered what other things about her would be like.


    The smallest things aroused his curiosity. What kind of woman was she?


    Ever since he became king, he hadn¡¯t necessarily lowered himself for or hid his true identity from anybody. To those he liked, he was able to be generous, and he had to get to the bottom of his curiosity.


    Ashite. The pronunciation was smooth. He suddenly felt ecstatic.


    She was smiling brightly. Her voice sounded as if she was singing. She did not hide her excitement.


    ¡°Your majesty. You called for me.¡±


    It was easy to tell that she looked excited.


    The smile did not disappear off of Ashite¡¯s face. Lu Havre was smiling also.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I will introduce myself. I am Skara¡¯s first princess, Allo Lizdeika Rabri Ashite-Ploca Joanena Pescara Van Squirina, the Dragon¡¯s descendant, the Red Eye of Nante, the owner of the White Castle, Ottoi and Nante¡¯s leader, the Black Sword, Del Monte the Third.¡±


    Her voice was delicate. Her sophistication flowed out of it. There was not anything that she lacked as she greeted them elegantly. Lu Havre slightly lifted his hand up and respectfully received her greeting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met you before.¡±


    Ashite bent over slightly and closed her eyes. On her forehead, they drew the wing shape associated with Monvixo. Lu Hare motioned for her to lift up her head. Suddenly, Elbloara tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°Ashite-Ploca. What is that¨D¡±


    ¡°Oh, the king has given me permission.¡±


    Ashite cut her off quickly and quietly so the king would not hear. Ashite laughed.


    Whenever one went to another nation or met someone from another land, it was courteous to respect their customs before your own. But every circumstance required etiquette and greetings that could change depending on the situation. Also, explaining the customs of the nation to a foreigner meant that you cared for them and were close to each other.


    The expression was certain.


    It was surprising that the Third would show the nation¡¯s etiquette to the king of Monterobis but there was something even more shocking. Her head throbbed. <> Elbloara couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth. However, in front of her was this country¡¯s king. Elbloara forced a smile on her face. Baayeme seemed to understand the meaning behind the words and her face showed her discontent.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. We welcome you coming to Theheras.¡±


    ¡°We thank you for inviting us here.¡±


    It was an arranged meeting between the princesses from the defeated countries with the victorious king. The people surrounding them glanced over in interest at them, but the four of them spoke elegantly to each other without minding them. As if the war had ended long ago, none of them brought up the subject.


    They only mentioned their gratitude for the invite and the extravagance of the banquet. As he conversed over such frivolous topics with the two princesses, Lu Havre glanced over at Ashite. There were three women in front of him but he only had eyes for one.


    Elbloara was able to catch this and immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I would like to discuss something with Ashite. Please excuse us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your majesty.¡±


    ¡°I hope to see you again soon, Your Majesty.¡±


    The two princesses greeted him with a smile. Lu Havre had always been good at deciphering a benign smile. He returned a strange smile back at them.


    ¡°I hope the two princesses will enjoy the rest of Theheras. Monvixo is glad to have you here.¡±


    Lu Havre turned his back to them without any hesitation. Ashite followed behind him but turned her head slightly and bowed to them. It was Skara¡¯s way to show respect. But there were no words. She didn¡¯t check if the two princesses took her greeting and Ashite hurriedly continued walking.


    The night had fallen completely outside. The darkness from outside didn¡¯t penetrate through the window and the ballroom was extremely wide. Lu Havre walked slowly following the wall and Ashite followed elegantly behind him.


    Suddenly Ashite stopped. It was because Lu Havre had suddenly stopped walking. Confused, she stared at his back. Lu Havre turned around.


    The music was continuing to play. It was a melody reminiscent of a waltz. In this atmosphere, in a voice that could be heard clearly by Ashite who was standing in front of him, he said to her:


    ¡°I hope you will understand.¡±


    Ashite opened her eyes wide. Lu Havre sounded a bit emotionless. He slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have a proper way to address you, Princess.¡±


    The words came out fast. Ashite smiled, finally seeming to understand. This was another courteous gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called you by your name without your permission.¡±


    ¡°That is alright.¡±


    It was the truth. Even if one was king, it was not respectful to call someone by their name without their permission. But to her, it was a miraculous thing. She didn¡¯t want to spend any more time with the two sisters and had no urge to continue making conversation with them. Situation aside, the voice in which he asked to call her by her name was a welcome surprise. Either way, even if the king had called her by her name without her permission, she would not have been offended.


    Lu Havre¡¯s expression changed strangely. His rigid face softened. As expected, it was out of courtesy. Ashite thought that he could be a bit more truthful. This much was enough, however.


    ¡°I am honored for the privilege.¡±


    Lu Havre smiled slightly as he saw her form a natural smile. Her purple hair was tinted blue and the part over her forehead fluttered slightly. His red eyes glittered clearly.


    ¡°There are people who would like to speak with you,¡± Lu Havre continued before Ashite could open her mouth to respond. ¡°The king of Kahn, the king of Safflower, and the Head of Limne.¡±


    He mentioned a list of many important men of Latrice.


    Ashite looked at him with a look of curiosity. Why would these people want to come see her? Then suddenly, a thought occurred to her. Maybe¡­


    ¡°There they are. Will you go with me?¡±


    When he had spoken previously, it had sounded like they were going together to discuss something, but now he was asking her if she would accompany him.


    His generosity, respect, and courteousness. Ashite spoke with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will be honored to accompany you. I will do as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 32

    In the corner of the grand ballroom, the lights were dimmed. On top of the circular tables were several bottles of wine and simple snacks. There were two people sitting there. There were two guards and other bystanders surrounding them. No one dared to look in their direction.


    The two women were wearing the Hanuem. They sat leaning back into their chairs and looked severely disturbed. Under the veil was a sleek light purple head of hair. Suddenly, her eyes seemed to spark with a dim light.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    The woman who spoke had hair like silk. It was slightly curly and purple in color. Her eyes were a brilliant gold. She, too, did not look particularly pleased.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Her voice cracked a bit. Baayeme let out a short sigh.


    Elbloara tipped her glass several times, gulping the wine like someone who could not quench their thirst. Her lips were dyed red.


    She soon emptied the sweet-smelling wine. Elbloara waved her hand lightly and a waiter came over to fill her glass. It was a bitter wine. The ruby liquid shook in the glass, just like her wavering feeling.


    Baayeme looked around her surroundings. The banquet was reaching its end.


    ***


    ¡°¡­I think we can go.¡±


    The first day of Theheras was coming to an end. Theheras


    Elbloara sneered. It was the first day she had fully realized that Skara was the losing nation. It became perfectly clear: it was horrific and it was wretched. They would feel it tomorrow and the next day. All throughout Theheras, they would be reminded of it. They weren¡¯t allowed to forget it. It was terrible. It had been a long time since she had felt so annoyed.


    <>


    It was exactly how Ashite must have felt having lost Lotte Bishel and her free spirit mother at a young age. The name of such a feeling was nothing short of a mess. It was an embarrassment they couldn¡¯t shake off. They felt pathetic.


    ¡°¡­She looked very friendly with him.¡±


    Her voice came out very low and quiet. All Baayeme did was sigh. Elbloara threw out the words then bit her lips.


    ¡°Thanks to his majesty¡¯s generosity. His majesty gave me permission to do so.¡±


    <>


    She slammed the glass down. Then she lifted it back up again. Elbloara drank another sip. Baayeme looked blankly at the canape with the piece of orange on top then lifted her glass, too. The wine reflected the light and emanated a red glow. Red, violet, purple, orange. All the colors in front of them bothered them. To quench her thirst, she drank two gulps. Baayeme slowly lowered her head then buried her face into her two hands. She let out a long sigh. Hot, bitter breath flowed out.


    The wineglass landed on the table roughly and clattered. Elbloara got up elegantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    Theheras continued on. Ashite had conversations with many kings from different lands. Khan was one of the nations with the most advancement in dance and was also home to the famous dancer Helena. Limne had a more relaxed atmosphere in comparison to Khan, and Saffold was a nation that loved art. Plus, the fact that she was a princess born from a free spirit mother had nothing to do with their royal family, so they didn¡¯t cause any issues about her birth status.


    Instead, some even showed her interest. Ashite felt it the moment she had first met them. When she had greeted them according to Skara¡¯s customs, they greeted her back welcomingly. They asked her a couple of things about Wroclaw in a pleasant tone of voice so that she gladly and respectfully responded to their questions. No issues arose from their conversation.


    Limne¡¯s general even complimented her.


    ¡°Princess, you are quite fluent in Moniten.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind.¡±


    ¡°Can you speak Monvixo as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but I do speak it a little.¡±


    Pastoca laughed jovially. Lu Havre smiled lightly then added, ¡°A little? Didn¡¯t you only hear it once and proceed to pronounce the phrases exactly?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ho. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. It was quite surprising.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a difficult language for foreigners to learn?¡±


    ¡°The princess is an intelligent woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ho.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Yurim¡¯s eyes shimmered like that of a black knight and he asked more questions about the book.


    ¡°Did you happen to read <>¡±


    That was a unique book. It portrayed the main character as a legendary Saffold hero but the writing style was closer to that of Skara¡¯s and the author was unknown. The original work was only at Wroclaw. Well-known authors called the piece fodder but to those who read it, it was practically godlike. It sometimes read like history and sometimes like mythology, but the realistic stories were both spiritual and novel-like. There wasn¡¯t anyone who could categorize the genre of the book.


    It was definitely a book used to pique interest and she had also read the book before.


    ¡°Yes. I have. I read it many years ago.¡±


    Saffold¡¯s king smiled sweetly. With a calm demeanor, he continued to converse with her actively.


    ¡°I heard that you dance.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I started learning from a young age.¡±


    Khan¡¯s king laughed out loud. Then he gently wrapped his arms around his daughter¡¯s shoulder and told her.


    ¡°My daughter is also interested in the arts. She paints.¡±


    Pinetellia and Ashite naturally started to talk to each other. They were the same age and were both respectable young ladies. They had no problems while talking with each other.


    Ashite felt that Pinetellia was like a young girl. Her eyes sparkled like the ocean as she talked about art. She spoke truthfully about the things she enjoyed and liked. She laughed brightly as she said that she would like to see Skara¡¯s winter snow. From what she¡¯s heard, Khan¡¯s king and queen were deeply affectionate to each other. To see a daughter that was born from both of them felt surreal. She had grown up receiving nothing but love and she felt that she was the model of what a princess should be. This didn¡¯t mean that Khan¡¯s princess was like an immature child. She knew how to respect others with sincerity and her thoughts were deep. She didn¡¯t speak without thinking. There was no way that she could not feel an attachment towards her.


    Soon, Ashite met up with Saffold¡¯s princess as well. She had dark hair like obsidian which was braided neatly. Her name was Yuhansam. She was like a calm lake under the moonlight. So she was able to greet her with a lovely smile.


    Yuhansam was busy looking around, having come to Theheras for the first time. She laughed like a little girl. Ashite instinctively knew this woman was raised receiving lots of love, too. She had no trace of sarcasm or hypocrisy about her.


    After about two days passed, the three of them started to talk more comfortably with each other.


    ¡°You mastered Helena¡¯s basic routine when you were nine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I learned it from my mother when I was young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s phenomenal.¡±


    Ashite smiled beautifully. ¡°Your compliments embarrass me. Pinetellia, did you learn art as a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One of the artists in Pinete was my teacher. Father gave me the opportunity to learn from him.¡±


    ¡°Pinete? That person must have been a great painter as well.¡±


    Pinetellia smiled shyly. My skills are not so great, her expression seemed to say.


    Yuhansam liked to write poetry and sing songs. Once Ashite told her that she wanted to see it one day, she, too, smiled shyly.


    They were both two women who had grown up receiving lots of love from their fathers. Ashite smiled elegantly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that way. <> Even if they were all princesses, depending on the environment they grew up in, they could end up being so different. She felt slightly envious on one hand, and also felt a range of complicated emotions on the other. But she had no hard feelings towards them. They were good people.


    She knew that just because she talked a lot to these members of the royal families that she could be friends with them. She had never given her affection to anyone that easily. However, she could not react coldly to these women who were treating her with such respect and admiration. Most importantly, they didn¡¯t look down on her.


    The princess of Khan and Saffold had a lot of interest in the arts and Saffold¡¯s princess liked books. Khan¡¯s king laughed joyfully as he saw the three princesses talking adamantly among themselves. Limne¡¯s general smiled as he watched them also. Ashite smiled often while talking with them. This was nice.


    Ashite met with other nobilities and spoke with them. Of course, a majority of the topics were general greetings but there were some people who showed interest in her. She had not seen Count Guillaume since the time they met in Terre Sund, so they exchanged greetings with each other with a smile. He approached her and handed her a glass of sweet wine. She also greeted Duke Moncheta. His daughter was dancing with a man. Seeing that, they smiled lightly. With the Duke and Marquis Monhaine, she talked to them about Ramon Moncheta. There was a slight mention of Skara¡¯s prince, too. Yeref stayed by them. This also felt nice.


    The deep red cloak caught her eyes at times. The king spoke mainly to guests from other countries. The king moved around from place to place supervising the events of the banquet. In those instances, he was surrounded by many beautiful women. Seeing that as time passed, the women around him changed, she assumed they got tired of his apathy towards them and left.


    The king never changed. She was struck by the thought all of a sudden.


    Theheras was halfway finished. Ashite drank several glasses of wine with Pinetallia and Yuhansam. She felt happy. She excused herself to cool off her reddening cheeks and headed to the balcony.


    A cool wind was blowing and the scent of flowers was in the air. Inside, he could hear the sound of music, dance, and voices in conversations. Inside, the chandelier and decorations were luxurious, the smell of food was savory and sweet, but outside it was quiet and dark. Her heart felt at peace. Ashite leaned comfortably on the edge of the balcony. The sound of wind whistled in her ear.


    ¡°¡­Your wife has also¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡±


    Then she suddenly heard a rustling sound. It was the upstairs balcony. For Theheras, they used the entire three floors of the grand ballroom. If the 1st and 2nd floor were reserved for the banquet, the 3rd floor was meant as a lounge to rest. It seemed that there were woman conversing with each other at the place. Their voices could be heard at times, and not at others.


    ¡°Yes. Truthfully, I deserved the punishment I received that night.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, on the other hand, has not left anything unthought of.¡±


    Her ears heard those words clearly. Punishment? Your Majesty?


    ¡°¡­I pray your husband may rest in peace¡­¡±


    Was she a wife who had lost her husband?


    ¡°¡­Is what I heard true?¡±


    ¡°That rumor?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, neither of us easily believes something like¡­.¡±


    ¡°The chaos in the morning¨D¡±


    The dialogue abruptly stopped. Ashite pressed her ears in closer. This was not an elegant action but it wasn¡¯t a conversation she could pass up easily. She also felt that she recognized one of the voices. <>


    ¡°From what I found out yesterday, the rumors about the wife of Count Hamern were found to be true.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ The wife had lost troops to the war and ended up in a tough spot for a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­How does Your Majesty¡­ Find out about these details of those other families¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Now that you mention it, Viola¡¯s baron is also¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably through the minister of finance¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also received a letter from the Count.¡±


    Their speech swayed between quiet and loud.


    ¡°Yerv¡­.No, I guess he is a baron now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because Your Majesty has granted me permission to do so.¡±


    Laughter rang out.


    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. How have you been faring since that time?¡±


    ¡°A friend of my husband has been helping us out.¡±


    ¡°Then the reason you didn¡¯t attend the social was¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I had to take care of some business at home¡­¡±


    The voices suddenly became quiet. Ashite fanned her face with her hands. She pieced together the few words she was able to pick up. That day, chaos, punishment, the king¡¯s secret sponsor, talking care of the family, the finance minister. The rumor that he was violent, a carefully executed plan. She didn¡¯t know what exactly the reason was but this woman must have done something wrong. Her husband had lost his life in the war. The king had been supporting the family members of those soldiers who had lost their lives in the war. Punishment was punishment, but help was help. There was more than just violence to this king.


    She now thought that she had figured out the truth. Ashite was certain that the king was not the type of person to treat women thoughtlessly. From that point on, she had not thought much about that woman. But right now, there was only one thought that popped into her head. Obviously, he¡¯s not that kind of king. She smiled ambiguously.


    Ashite was continuously in a peaceful mood. At some point, she had remained in that state. Of course, she did at times have moments of severe swings of emotions but for the most part, her life now felt secure and safe. It was all thanks to this country¡¯s king.


    Was there anything else she could be more grateful for? Meeting him was the luckiest thing that could have happened to her after her mother died.


    It was already autumn. The king¡¯s generosity continued. However, she could never know if someone would mark her as an enemy. Perhaps a daughter of a Monterobis Duke. However, she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    From the beginning, it had been her misinterpretation. The king¡¯s generosity was just that, nothing more. Why would he ever take a princess in such low standing to be his queen?


    However, this thought did occur to her. Having well passed the age for marriage, the king and the servants must have been worried about the open position of queen, although the king¡¯s marriage had nothing to do with her. She had seen this at Terra Sund and during Theheras, but there were many women in fancy dresses who surrounded the king flashing their beautiful smiles at him.


    On the last day, the king, with a voice that emphasized his good mood, called for Ashite.

 Chapter 33

    Amerina leaned against the balcony railing, her hair like a night sky drifting in the wind. Those golden eyes of hers were like stars. It had taken a while to join the feast. The high society was the same as always. People liked the fancy dresses, enjoyed the banquet with their cultured words and graceful deeds, and were sensitive to the rumors. They pretended they had no interest but continued to talk.


    ¡°Oh, baroness. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Many people seemed curious about her.


    Of course, Amerina told everyone who looked at her with a strange glance everything she knew. The more people found out about the situation, the better. It had been months, but few had forgotten what had happened that dawn, and it had spread to not just the capital, but also the provinces. So, almost everyone who attended Theheras gave her a curious look, and some of them actively asked questions.


    Amerina smiled lightly.


    ¡°Yes, I am well,¡± she answered to all of them.


    Then, they murmured again. ¡°It must be true that the king helped the dead knights¡¯ families.¡±


    ¡°Yes, through the chancellor,¡± one said.


    ¡°You mean the duke. I received that letter, too,¡± the other said.


    Including some barons, counts, and viscounts, a lot of people had received compensation. They knew about each other in secret and Amerina didn¡¯t want to hide it, so she told other people about the truth.


    That was her role.


    The rumor that Del Monte III was a tyrant had subsided a little, but many still feared the king. Of course, the impression of being cruel and cold was not bad. It was also important to punish defiant people and not let others commit similar negligence.


    However, that was not the only goal Lu Havre had. He needed to leave the impression that he could mourn the knights who had died and secretly take care of the households that needed help.


    ¡°I will tell about the Yerv family through the Duke of Moncheta,¡± the king said.


    ¡°¡­ah¡­¡± Amerina sighed.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t leave the house for a while.¡± The king smiled strangely and continued. ¡°Did Baron Yerv die in action?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    The king nodded lightly and said, ¡°I will make a commotion. You just need to go along with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will,¡± she answered.


    ¡°How young is your child?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still very young.¡±


    ¡°I will let the child inherit the title.¡±


    In Monterobis, the coming-of-age ceremony was necessary for the succession of titles. There were exceptions, of course. This case was one such example.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ Thank you.¡± Amerina almost cried.


    ¡°You can come back by the time of Theheras,¡± he advised. He called in two royal knights and ordered them to drag her out.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they answered.


    ¡°She came into the king¡¯s bedroom without permission.¡± Lu Harve rubbed his eyes lightly.


    There was silence.


    ¡°She is Baroness Yerv. Take her to her manor,¡± he commanded.


    ¡°As you wish. Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡± The knights seemed to understand the king¡¯s command and practiced good manners towards the king.


    After that day, Amerina raised her son in the estate and tried to raise her family again. She missed her husband so much, but she could try harder with the smile of her son. Her husband¡¯s friend had helped her, and she was a clever woman. There were no problems. The finance minister occasionally sent letters and supported her financially.


    She did not misunderstand the king¡¯s intentions as something else; she knew the meaning of the disturbance she caused that dawn and why he allowed the succession of the little boy. She recognized her role as well and quickly learned that she was not treated specially. She had stayed quietly in the estate, but rumors tended to spread; she heard many people got support like this. They were all people who lost their household or son during the war.


    And then Theheras came. She talked to a lot of people, and it would be no exaggeration to say that she had talked the entire time. People would think as the king had intended. She smiled shyly, but she explained the situation so well that people would not get the wrong idea. People comforted her and satisfied their curiosity. The conversation went smoothly. She was a little tired of repeating similar conversations for a few days, but Amerina was doing her job well.


    It was midway through Theheras as she was talking to people. The lamps were bright. She looked away suddenly.


    A woman stood there, an elegant woman who did not lose her light under a bright chandelier. She had pink and purple hair, yellow eyes, and a splendid dress that exposed her shoulders. Amerina thought she met her eyes. It was a distance their voices could reach. They smiled at each other.


    ¡°She must be the princess of Skara,¡± a young man, who noticed who Amerina was staring, said beside her. He greeted the princess immediately and so did Amerina.


    The princess gestured like a butterfly and smiled a deeper smile as if she were glad to see them. That dark hair remained in Ashite¡¯s memory from a long time ago.


    The Theheras went on smoothly like that.


    ***


    ¡°Theheras is over already,¡± Pinetalia said.


    ¡°I feel sad to leave you guys,¡± Yuhansam said as well.


    Ashite decided to be a little more honest. ¡°I am sad, too.¡±


    ¡°I guess we can see each other next year,¡± Pinetalia said.


    ¡°How about we exchange letters?¡± Ashite suggested.


    Pinetalia, who sighed of sorrow, smiled again and said, ¡°That is a good idea.¡±


    Yuhansam smiled lightly and agreed, ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    It was a really good party.


    The morning was lazy, but the night was hasty. The bright lamps were out quickly. All kinds of delicacies were gone, too. Empty bottles were placed in the corners of rooms. Sweet and savory smells disappeared. The music stopped, the poets stretched, the dancers wiped their sweat, and the painters cleaned up their supplies. Everybody went to rest.


    The king announced the end of Theheras. People parted after saying their goodbyes. Only the afterglow remained in the empty grand hall.


    The night was quite deep. Lu Havre and Ashite were returning to the palace. The guards and servants followed quietly.


    Lu Havre looked pleased ¡ª even Ashite could feel it. He didn¡¯t hide his smile. It seemed like he spoke well with the other kings. Ashite talked to the two royals near him, so she had heard some things. The head of Limne and the three kings went through a smooth conversation about the books of Wroclaw, cultural exchanges, and knights.


    Upon reflection, the king had been smiling a little more lately. Naturally, it was a good situation.


    The night wind was ringing with the rustling of leaves. The flowers embroidered in the center of the royal castle were showing off their attractive dark red, purple, orange, and yellow colors in the darkness. A delicious smell sweeter than a glass of wine filled the air.


    ¡°Ashite.¡± The king called her with a voice fit for this mood. It was deep and calm. He looked pleased.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯m here,¡± Ashite answered.


    ¡°If you want anything in particular, tell me,¡± the king offered.


    This was an opportunity. Ashite swallowed. It had been a long time since he asked if there was anything she wanted. She would not refuse favors.


    Her answer came quickly. ¡°I would like to take a test for a professor position of Ramon Vischeri.¡±


    The king stopped. Ashite stood with him. The wind hovered around them. It felt soft and cool.


    Lu Havre turned to look at her. His eyes were bright and didn¡¯t lose light even in the dark; his dark red eyes were even deeper than a sunset.


    ¡°That has been arranged for next spring,¡± he said. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be good enough.¡±


    Ashite was a little surprised. This was not the first time this king had called her ¡°you,¡± but it never sounded as nice as it did just then.


    ¡°Ask for something else,¡± the king said.


    She thought that was enough. She felt it was already greedy to tell the king that she wanted to take a test and didn¡¯t want anything else. Still, she didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity that the king offered first.


    ¡°Something else?¡± Ashite looked down for a moment and thought. Her eyelashes were voluminous. ¡°That is enough,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Havre asked in a light voice. He suddenly looked over her shoulder and said, ¡°Ashite, will you come to Menang this time?¡±


    The topic changed suddenly again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered calmly.


    Lu Havre looked directly at her and said, ¡°I will escort you.¡±


    Menang would come soon.


    Menang was held twice a year, once when spring flowers bloomed the most and once when the autumn leaves changed the quickest. In the spring, she was absent for the previous engagement, but since she was a guest at the palace, this time she had to attend.


    Menang, however, was a different banquet from Terre Sunds or Theheras. Menang was the party for young men and women couples who would have to talk and dance until dawn. Ashite was not a Monterobis person, but she had a little idea of what Menang intended.


    For Menang, a person would spend the night with the person they came to the party with and they would meet the light of dawn.


    Ashite almost instinctively clenched her fists and thought to herself, <>


    If it was, he would not need to ask for an escort. He was the king. He could just take her as he wished, but he wasn¡¯t that kind of man.


    <> she thought.


    She took a deep breath. She looked casual, but the inside of her was waving. It would be rude to keep the king waiting.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your kindness,¡± she replied.


    Ashite did not ask why. Asking her to be an escort had a special meaning, even if it was not for Menang, but she did not try to figure out the king¡¯s intentions. There was nothing to dig up and no reason to do so. She could guess well enough. So far, she entered the banquets by herself, only guarded by Yeref. She assumed that there was probably a reason for him to ask her to enter Menang with him.


    For example, talking about Wroclaw could be such reason. She knew his interests. There could be another reason, too.


    There was the fact that the king was still unmarried. Everyone would be wary of who came with the king. The nobles were trying to make their daughters become the queen, but the king was not yet interested in women. Ashite thought that could be a reason.


    If anything, Ashite actually felt grateful for this kindness. She had to go to Menang regardless, but she had no idea they would go together. She could have gone by herself under Yeref¡¯s guard, like before.


    But with the king, they felt comfortable enough with each other ¡ª he wouldn¡¯t be an awkward partner. If the king escorted her, there would be no trouble. Of course, there would be those who were jealous. There would be people who talked behind their backs. There would certainly be some gossip, but she could ignore it. She knew he would let her go if she said she was tired.


    Lu Havre laughed briefly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go Menang together.¡±


    They had reached the palace already. Ashite bowed politely and stepped back. It was a long banquet and a long night.

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Lucia, is there anything special I have to know for Menang?¡± Ashite asked.


    She was having breakfast in her room. There were 15 days left until Menang. The king asked her to go to Menang with him the day before. Ashite thought it would not be a bad thing to learn about the customs of Menang. So, she asked the chief maid. Lucia, who was standing by the door, walked to the princess with gentle steps.


    ¡°It¡¯s not any different from the basic banquet,¡± she replied.


    There would be no problem, then. Ashite nodded slightly. She bit a fresh scented dessert. After filling her stomach enough, she went to the bed and sat down. A few of the maids came over to arrange the seat, but one of the maids, who seemed younger than the others, seemed to hesitate. They always treated Ashite with a friendly voice and polite manner.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Ashite smiled and asked.


    Lucia scolded the young maid with a stern look. Lena, the young maid, looked at Lucia with a frightened face, then turned toward the princess. Lucia seemed as if she were about to scold Lena.


    Ashite laughed lightly. The young maid probably tried to be patient in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, tell me,¡± Ashite said with a quiet and soft voice.


    Lucia swallowed a sigh, and Lena spoke carefully.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am sorry, but may I dare to ask who you are going to Menang with?¡± Lena asked.


    She was curious but also polite.


    Ashite answered with a heart of delight. ¡°I¡¯m going with His Majesty.¡±


    At that moment, all the maids in the room looked at her. They were full of curiosity and interest.


    Ashite was a little puzzled. There was no special meaning to the king or herself about attending Menang together. They knew that Menang was a night party, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, what were those eyes? Ashite stared Lucia. Lucia looked a little surprised, too.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Lucia called her and hesitated with what to say next.


    What would be a proper way to say what was on her mind? She thought the princess wasn¡¯t aware of the true meaning of Menang.


    That would be why she looked so innocent. Well, the princess had stayed in Monterobis a while, but she was not from this country.


    Ashite waited with patience. The maid had always been calm and polite when she spoke to Ashite, so she was probably still choosing her words.


    ¡°Do you know what Menang means?¡± Lucia finally opened her mouth and asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a banquet for young men and women?¡± Ashite said, as that was what she knew.


    ¡°Yes, but as Menang has been around for a very long time, it has been given a different meaning,¡± Lucia said.


    Terre Sunds, Theheras, and Menang were considered to be the great annual feasts of the castle. There were times that Theheras hadn¡¯t been held properly during the war, but still, they held the ceremony. Even if things were not pleasant, Monterobis had always held big banquets. That was the tradition.


    Among them, Menang had gained a special meaning over the years. It was a secret that somebody wouldn¡¯t know if they were not familiar with Menang.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ashite asked.


    Lucia swallowed subconsciously.


    ¡°Menang is a place where couples and engaged men and women are together, or young men and women who are in a relationship.¡± Lucia checked Ashite¡¯s face and continued. ¡°There¡¯s only one other case. That is when they have an attraction to each other. So, applying for a Menang escort has a special meaning.¡±


    Ashite realized something.


    There would be no way the king did not know about the special meaning.


    The intense shock made her head pound. It was like someone pouring cold water down her head and letting the water run down her back, down her toes.


    ¡°No way! The king would never see me as a woman,¡± Ashite screamed to herself.


    She had never had a girl¡¯s romantic imagination. She had never even dared to think about it. There were no signs. He never said anything like that. His goodwill, consideration, and respect were about basic human decency. She was sure that she didn¡¯t misunderstand his intentions.


    There were exceptions for everything. Even though Menang was a banquet with people who had an affinity for each other, there could be exceptions. So, the king just invited her in a pure sense. He was not a king who sought carnal pleasures. He was interested in me as a human being, not a woman.


    ¡°Why would the king have taken a liking to me? He would never like a person like me,¡± she told herself.


    For a long time, Ashite knew something. She was finally admitting this awful thing. It was a wiggling instinct from deep within, but she didn¡¯t distrust love. She had a mother. But the mother who had whispered about love to her had eventually left.


    So, in her mind, her way of thinking was that a heart was much darker and damper than the bitter solitude; that nobody would ever really love her.


    That was terrible, indeed. Obviously, it was not true that she didn¡¯t love herself. She wanted to live. She had enough confidence in her dancing, but that was a separate matter. She was confident of lovingly doing her best, but she was not confident enough to love anybody else. It was a terrible frustration, but Ashite knew it.


    She knew that very few people had ever loved and cared for her.


    She never wanted to deny her mother. It was not that she didn¡¯t trust anyone. If she didn¡¯t trust anyone, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to believe in the king. She didn¡¯t mean love was not necessary. She did not intend to survive alone for the rest of her life without favor. After all, she had let Lante in her mind.


    So, she had to overcome these terrible and negative thoughts.


    ¡°Ashite-Ploca. Did you just say you are my sister? Everybody in this country knows your mother¡¯s status, and you said that?¡± her sister had once asked her.


    She remembered that, too.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you are my sister? You should know your place. You are the blood of a vulgar g*psy. You¡¯re already sitting in a position too high for you. Don¡¯t you dare, Ashite-Ploca.¡± Ashite could read her sister¡¯s intention.


    Even with the blood of the royal family, everybody treated her so coldly. They cut their ties with her; they abandoned her. All the relationships she had were like this.


    So, the little child finally came to believe, ¡°I don¡¯t dare ask for anyone now. The end of the relationship is just a pit of death and fever, frustration and emptiness. I just want to live alone. I won¡¯t expect any goodwill or consideration.¡±


    She prayed hundreds of times in her room, saying, ¡°I hope I would not like anyone deeply. I hope I would not think anyone likes me. I would never dare to expect or mistake that anyone would care for or love me. The end is too scary. So please.¡±


    Of course, not all the people she had ever experienced had been vulgar.


    Elena, L¡¯avenant, Del Monte III, and some nobles during Theheras showed their favor to her. The maids in Monterobis were genuinely polite to her as well.


    But it would always involve a simple heart and a light attachment. They were just ¡®good¡¯ people, and it was ¡®only¡¯ relationships.


    So, a romantic relationship would be nothing but nonsense to her.


    She had never experienced a good example of the love between a man and a woman, directly or indirectly. She dared herself to exchange a deep love just like other good couples. The love that was eager, deep, wide, generous, wholehearted; she could never do that.


    She never did. She didn¡¯t know how because she had never experienced or learned it. Even if she had gained extensive and in-depth knowledge of love through books, her mind grew slowly. In the beginning, emotions were not something that could be learned from books.


    So, she was sure that she couldn¡¯t have such love.


    That king would not wish to have somebody like her as a queen. She didn¡¯t dare want to misunderstand. She would not think about the possibility.


    That was terrible thinking indeed.


    Nevertheless, Ashite thought, ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of guy. No way. I am not supposed to be mistaken like this. With this little thing.¡± She clenched her teeth. ¡°With this little thing? What has happened so far? He has done me so many favors since the first day I saw him. Since he treats me well, other people naturally treat me well, too. It was lucky that I met him. I really appreciate him. This can¡¯t be right.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t completely embrace the idea that it should not be true. She thought that perhaps, maybe, possibly it could happen.


    But it should not happen. She shook her head. ¡°No way. Surely¡­¡±


    ***


    Lu Havre was reading the papers carefully.


    It was already half a year since the war had ended, and it was about time to tour the country. The Monterobis kings had traditionally visited many places. Even during the war, the king traveled around the southern region. Although a king would know about what was happening in an area, there were definite reasons to check them himself.


    But the king¡¯s steps could not be light. Although he hid his identity and went around in a casual outfit, he would be accompanied by servants, guards, and so on. There were so many other things to do and documents to check. Even if he put Karbala in charge of the castle, he could not stay out of the palace for long. So, he decided to go and check out only the important places from the capital, from the inside of the city wall.


    Lu Havre read through the words on the documents. His eyes suddenly stopped at the word Ramon Chater. He remembered that Yeref reported a few months ago that there were some rebellious rumors spread about the Prince of Skara. There he was. Of course, he did not have any interest in him but he, naturally, thought about the Princess of Skara. He heard the princess had close ties to the prince. It was an inspection, but it would be no problem accompanying her. It would not be harmful to let her meet the prince briefly while he checked around Ramon Chater.


    Lu Havre underlined the word, and after a few more choices, he rose from his seat. He was about to go tell the princess about it. When he left the office, the sun had already fallen, and the only light came from a few lanterns in the hallway.


    As he climbed the stairs, he heard a song like a dream. It was a faint sound, but he heard it for sure. It was a soft voice but not too weak. A gentle song was spreading calmly through the quiet royal palace. It sounded sad at first.


    Lu Havre took a quick step. He naturally had a full stride. He made it to the singing soon. The third floor was as dark as the outside. There was only one light leaking through the door. No servant was guarding it. Lu Havre knocked. The song stopped, but there was no answer. He knocked again. There was still no word. He knocked one more time, but there was still no response.


    Lu Havre spoke as if he had drawn a deep breath from his mouth. ¡°Ashite, are you there?¡±


    The answer was a bit slow, but it finally came after he had knocked two or three times and called her name in a deep, low voice.


    ¡°¡ªyes, Your Majesty,¡± Ashite answered. He could not tell if she was crying or laughing.

 Chapter 35

    Ashite let all the maids out. Lucia looked a little worried, but she stepped back politely. Ashite looked out the window. The light was bright, and no lanterns were needed. She rose up like someone possessed and headed straight to the dance room.


    The room, which had not lost its ivory light, welcomed her. She slumped into the piano chair like she had weak legs. She placed her hand on the dustless white keyboard. She was playing a song when she realized that, although no one was listening, a woman in her memory was listening to it ¡ª a beautiful woman with violet hair that hung graciously, mother. Ashite could never forget her mother, so she was subconsciously thinking about her again.


    As her thoughts continued, they turned into thoughts about him. Her hands stopped. Ashite slowly dropped her head. She sighed heavily. The mother in her mind whispered something frightening to her. ¡°No, mother, I would never forget you,¡± Ashite thought back to her. She was okay because she had her mother. So, she would never forget her promise that she would not become attached to anybody. But how had this happened again?


    She jumped up from the chair. Ashite started to stomp her feet. Instinctively, she danced again. The light from the sun was lost and it was time to eat, but she barely ate anything. The chief maid looked more worried than in the morning, but Ashite didn¡¯t mind. She was sweating from dance, singing, dance, piano, and dance again. Her pinkish-purple hair was sticking to her cheeks here and there, but she didn¡¯t care.


    She lit the lamps. They were faint but bright, although it still seemed dark even though she had turned them on.


    Ashite sang a song. She hummed, just like her mother had.


    The day was over again, and even as the darkness had fallen, she didn¡¯t think to leave the dance room. While she was dancing, singing, and playing the piano, all of a sudden, she heard footsteps. That footsteps were familiar to her. At that moment, that person knocked on the door.


    Once, she thought it couldn¡¯t be right. She was parched with thirst.


    Twice, her fingertips trembled, and she suddenly felt like she wanted to cry.


    Three times, she was not sure if she wanted to laugh instead.


    ¡°Ashite, are you there?¡± his voice called.


    She never wanted to be rude to the king. She would not ignore him. Her mouth felt sandy.


    ¡°¡ªyes, Your Majesty,¡± Ashite answered.


    Lu Havre opened the door without hesitation.


    He strode in. He was a glamorous man under all the lights from the lamps. His red cloak was fluttering lightly. His eyes were darker than the sunset and brighter than ruby.


    Ashite stood still in the room. His eyes meet hers. No one looked away.


    Ashite took a few steps forward and politely bowed. It was quiet, just like a butterfly gently spreading its wings.


    ¡°I see you, Your Majesty, and please forgive me for the rudeness of late reply¡ª¡± she began to say.


    But her voice broke. Ashite bit her lip lightly. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to cry or laugh.


    Lu Havre answered immediately, his voice like a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s Ok.¡±


    She was not crying. Lu Havre took a deep breath. She was wearing an ivory dress as usual. A white piano next to her, ivory, her pinkish-purple hair, white; the colors filled his eyes. Lu Havre walked to the piano with long strides.


    ¡°Do you know how to play the piano, too?¡± he asked.


    His voice was somewhat confident.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    He also had learned piano as part of his liberal arts class. It was a bit of an old memory. Lu Havre put his hand on the keys. He hadn¡¯t meant to, but his hands naturally moved to the piano.


    A large, darkish hand rose on the white keyboard. He pressed the key with his thumb. Then, he pushed the other four keys, one by one. The tone went up.


    He looked pretty serious, but also seemed as casual as usual. She thought she couldn¡¯t guess his expression, and she couldn¡¯t imagine his heart.


    Ashite looked at him. It was not the first time that the king had come to the dance room. He had come to the room a couple of times before, but he had always left quietly. But now¡­


    She could impart meaning to it if she tried. He dropped by the room and spoke some words while he pressed the piano keys lightly.


    At that moment, a rhythm flowed out. It was one of the basic pieces of music anybody would learn when they were taught how to play the piano. The song resembled spring rain. It was suitable for young children to hum. The king was concentrating on playing.


    Ashite stood still and listened, and then a thought popped into her mind. Since she had thought about her mother all day long, it was natural for Ashite to again think of her mother; sunshine, a piano, singing, dancing, her mother, and the dance room.


    The dance room was the center of all happiness. But thinking deeply about it, it was not just a happy memory. It was in the dance room that she had experienced that terrible nightmare and that she realized that her mother was not with her anymore.


    But she was not in Lotte Bishel anymore, and this king was not that kind of a man. So, it was fine. This moment was a night without sun, and this place was not Lotte Bishel. There was no dance, no song, and no mother. But the king of this country was playing the piano right in front of her, a song that was soft and lively, just like spring rain.


    Lu Havre did not even sit down. His red cloak hung down long. The tall man bent his waist slightly forward, moved his hands quickly, and played the piano. The song kept going on.


    Then, the music suddenly stopped. Lu Havre stood up again. His hair rustled slightly, his red cloak lightly swirled, and his face showed signs of laugher.


    Lu Havre lightly gripped and released his hands. It had been a long time since he had played the piano, and it was as if the feeling of his hands had come back. He was just going to touch the keyboard, but somehow, he had played that song. He turned his head. The princess had a small smile on her face, and she bowed her head slightly as if she had listened to the song closely. Lu Havre¡¯s smile was still there.


    ¡°Ashite, would you play a song, too?¡± Lu Havre asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough,¡± she answered.


    It was an almost reflexive answer. Ashite kept her mouth shut. Lu Havre looked at her silently. The king was smiling. She could not refuse him.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯d be happy to,¡± she answered again.


    Ashite replied briefly, then sat down. She put her hands on the white keyboard. Which song would be good? She didn¡¯t think too long.


    She started to hit a note. Her soft fingers moved lightly, like droplets of water. She sang, too. The white piano boasted a bright tone, and the woman in an ivory dress sang in a soft voice.


    The Butterfly Lady Lotte, a song that Ploca liked and often hummed, was a poem written by the famous poet Elulla Shote of Skara. That poem dealt with the love of the Iron King and his concubine Lotte. It spread widely, and one day in the Khan, someone attached a rhythm to the poem. Soon, there was a dance that fit it, too. Khan¡¯s natives loved the song, so they sang and danced. People responded well, so it quickly became famous. Since then, the song and dance had come to the continent of Marycury. It was beautiful for a popular song, so it was something that the nobility would like, too.


    It was a good song. What Ashite was playing at the moment was a little different from the original song. It was something that would show off more advanced techniques. It was something splashing like a spring rain hitting a window. It flowed gently like a white bird spreading its wings. It was quick, like a small fish swimming in the water. Then, there was a climax. Ashite pressed the keys harder. At that moment, the big and intense tone permeated the dance room.


    A sensation rose.


    The music was over. Ashite stood up from the chair.


    Lu Havre smiled and applauded. ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± he said.


    The gentle waves rippled widely.


    Ashite smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, but that is an excessive compliment,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s humility,¡± he said.


    He spoke with sincerity.


    Lu Havre laughed briefly. ¡°I¡¯ve come to say something, but I listened to a good performance instead.¡±


    Ashite smiled sweetly and bowed to show gratitude.


    ¡°Ashite, I am going to Ramon Chater tomorrow. Would you like to go with me?¡± he asked.


    Of course, she could not refuse.


    The next day, Lu Havre and Ashite rode in the golden carriage with a dragon carved into it. They passed the well-finished road and left the castle. The driver drove carefully and quickly, and soon after, the carriage arrived at Ramon Chater.


    Ramon Chater was still white and clean; the school of noble scholars. Lu Havre headed straight for the main building. Ashite didn¡¯t ask where he was going. She assumed there would be a reason. That was what she had heard from the chief maid that morning. So, the king had done this so she would be able to meet Lante.


    Lu Havre was not wearing a red cloak this time. He wore a white shirt with brilliant gold embroidery, black trousers, a dark-colored vest, and a tie. He was dressed formally, but still more casual than usual. Looking at his back, Ashite thought he would fit in well in Ramon Chater.


    ¡°Sister.¡± She heard Lante¡¯s voice.


    L¡¯avenant waited for her on the lawn as if he had already heard the news. She was glad to see him. They laughed. They had exchanged letters, but it had been a long time since they had actually seen each other.


    L¡¯avenant asked her to take a walk since the weather was nice and the leaves of Ramon Chater had changed color beautifully. Ashite smiled happily.


    The director looked like he didn¡¯t know what to do when he met the king himself. He didn¡¯t do that because he felt guilty, but because he was naturally nervous as he stood in front of the king. He would have never thought the king himself would come there. Lu Havre gestured lightly as if he understood the director¡¯s mind.


    He heard there had been rebellious rumors or something there, so it must be true. There were some people still trembling just from looking at him. It was annoying, as it reminded him of old memories about what would rumors were like. Emotions lasted longer than memories.


    The servant poured the tea. It was a high-grade tea leaf form Khan. The color was fair. The servants put thick folders on the table and quietly stepped back.


    The director looked less nervous, and he had gotten himself together. He began to casually report to the king. Lu Havre filtered through what he needed. He sometimes asked questions, underlined the papers, and wrote down some words. The director had been in his position for a long time, so he answered without embarrassment. The relaxed conversation continued.


    Time passed nonchalantly.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Then, I¡¯ll bring the elder professors,¡± the director said.


    Lu Havre was about to tell him to ask the servant to do that instead, but did not. The director looked calm, but the king could tell he was still nervous. He soon was left alone in the room. Lu Havre pressed his shoulders. He was used to sitting long, but he was still a man capable of feeling tired. The servant had left the window open, but he wanted to feel a colder wind.


    He walked to the window and opened it more. There was a massive fountain with clear water, a green lawn, marble statues, and colored leaves that dyed Ramon Chater beautifully. There were three or four chairs in the center as well, and there were two people in one chair.


    Under the great maple tree, she sat with the Prince of Skara. Her hair shined under the sun. The woman who wore a dress that exposed her shoulders continuously smiled. The red and yellow leaves filled his vision, and that woman was smiling pleasantly in the middle. It looked like they were having a good conversation. He could not hear her because of the distance, but it was enough to see her. Lu Havre leaned against the window; he did not need to, but it happened, just like that. He kept his eyes on her.


    That smile was unaffected. It was like the only sunlight in the dark, the drizzle moistened dry land, the gentle waves under the yellow-red dyed sunset. It shined like it had sunshine in it. He could see it so well, even though it was not close. Her pinkish-purple hair slightly blew with the wind, and her eyes were curved with her smile. Her smiles could make other people feel good, too.


    ¡°I want her,¡± Lu Havre suddenly thought.


    What? Lu Havre was startled. He stood straight up again and wondered what he had just thought. He had no idea what kind of feeling this was.


    ¡°What did I just say?¡± But there was no time to be surprised. There was something that quickly dominated his mind before the embarrassment. More substantial and stronger emotions than embarrassment suddenly captured his whole mind.


    That feeling, he was not sure what color it was. No, it was ivory, yellow, and white sunshine, or sweet candy-like hair that young children would enjoy, pinkish-purple in color. He knew what color that was. The moment he realized it, it came to him like a storm. Before he even knew it, it swallowed him like a tsunami. He was swept away without the chance to defy it, and there were thoughts and emotions that spread from his toes to his head.


    ¡°I want the girl who smiles like that,¡± he thought again.


    His heart pounded. He was sure he was alone in the room, but it was so loud that he worried whether anybody could hear. His heart was beating.


    ¡°I want her?¡± he questioned himself.

 Chapter 36

    Lu Havre rubbed his forehead. A large hand shaded his face. He had covered his face with his hands, unconsciously.


    He had never wanted someone. He never developed an attachment to anyone in the first place. He could not afford those. Emotions were a luxury.


    The royals treated him like a dog, and so he acted with treacherous obedience. The king, the former queen, the former concubines, and his siblings were not people to be liked by him. Secondly, the closest person to him would be Etutu, who was only his best servant and vassal. The nobility could not easily gain his favor, either, whether a man or a woman.


    The only criterion to discriminate between people was whether or not that person would be useful in making him a king.


    Basically, he was the one who looked at others as colorless.


    Nothing changed after he became king. He interacted with others only to revive the country and strengthen the throne. He was active in finding talented people, but it was rare in his life that he started the interaction with his personal favor.


    Ashite didn¡¯t mean much at first, either. She was just a byproduct of the war. He was not interested in her actions or what she wanted or thought.


    Ashite-Ploca, the princess of Skara. He had read Etutu¡¯s detailed report on her. He knew she was the princess of Skara, and he knew her mother was a free spirit. As a person from Skara, she would enjoy reading quite a bit, and she would know what it was like to be treated contemptuously as a daughter of concubines.


    But what was this all about?


    The princess was not a good political ally for him. She had not taken the first steps to attract his attention or interest. He met many people like her, even the Prince of Skara. So, it would be the same for the Princess of Skara.


    But one day, he met her in the library and learned that she liked books quite a bit and that she had gone to the philosopher¡¯s library. The seeds of personal interest in her were planted. He realized that was the beginning.


    He had never missed something once he was interested. He had become king by his own will. So, the seed soon sprouted. He knew just then. The etiquette professor revealed the fact that she was quite smart. The baron, who was a librarian in the royal library, also proved that.


    So, he would never treat her harshly. He originally had not wanted to treat any woman violently. The favors and caring continued. Whether he had been aware or not, thinking about it at the moment, it was all coming from his attraction to her.


    He realized little by little every time he spoke with her about Wroclaw or other small matters. She was different from the other noblewomen that he had seen at the banquet. She was clearly different from the women who had the thick smell of powder, smiled formally, talked pretentiously, and only thought about becoming queens.


    The shine in her yellow eyes expressed a little more active attitude than the others. She looked expressive more and more these days. The more he got to know her and the more he spent time with her, he realized she was changing little by little. She said her life was satisfying, so she might start to get back to her regular self. And above all, there was something more impressive than anything. She danced very beautifully.


    Her every little word, every action, began to catch his eyes, and he started to wonder about her. It didn¡¯t take long for that to happen. For the first time, he began to take an interest in somebody personally. He was a little overly concerned, curious, and excited. That emotion was quite okay. He didn¡¯t feel the need to suppress himself and squash his feelings. He didn¡¯t even pass carelessly over Yerev¡¯s reports.


    But soon, it had become more important to speak to her in person than to read those documents. It was enough if she just smiled once or thanked him with a slight smile. If she was talked like a little bird about books and other trivial things, it was satisfying, and if he saw her dance, it was perfect. Something so strangely soft filled his heart when he saw her like that. It was quite good.


    He recognized that he had given her too much already, but it was true that he didn¡¯t feel like it was a waste.


    He had already applied for the Menang escort, and he now knew why he had asked her. He didn¡¯t want to let her smile go to another man. It was not a simple crush anymore. He thought he applied for the escort with tenuous interest or maybe out of his duty as a king or a faint curiosity.


    But those things had already passed. He didn¡¯t regret it, not at all. He just wasn¡¯t fully aware. He could not take it back; he had already given her so much.


    And at that moment, he wished that her smile would exist only for him. That those eyes would look only at him. He wanted her.


    He honestly didn¡¯t know he would fall in love.


    Wasn¡¯t love a finite, variable emotion? He remembered her mother, who had blamed the king and laughed at love. He was confident that he could repeat his mother¡¯s will word for word. He eventually would marry, but he never thought he would need love.


    But funny, the mind he had been keeping whole these 30 years, was disturbed. It was a drop that caused a flood. It was a wave that had come from a rush. It was a ripple that had spread. It was sprouts that were wriggling.


    He had never been loved or learned of love. He had thought love was an emotion that he couldn¡¯t trust. But how easily that idea fell down, the idea he had clung to his whole life, how funny.


    ¡°I want her. I can¡¯t stop thinking like this. How easily she shakes me. How didn¡¯t I notice she was this kind of woman? How didn¡¯t I know? How easily was I swept away?¡± he thought. Everything he experienced was new to him.


    Lu Havre was a man who admitted what he should, although he was surprised by how defenseless he was.


    Finally, he accepted his heart. He could not go back. He soaked himself in the rain. The colossal wave swallowed him. The ripple thrashed and shook all his heart. The sprout had already bloomed.


    Ashite. He rolled her name on his tongue. Ashite. He felt it tickle his mouth. Ashite. Her name was as soft and smooth as her smile.


    And he wished she knew his heart.


    He always got what he wanted. So, how could he have her?


    Since he had become a king, he had never ignored his feelings, so it was not difficult for him to show his mind honestly. He didn¡¯t feel ashamed of it, either. He had a thought that he wanted to have her. He didn¡¯t want to give her to anyone else. He was not sure of the reason why he could not stop thinking about it, whether it was because of too much greed or his inability to control his emotions, as it was the first time he had ever had this feeling.


    ¡°But what if she rejects me?¡± Lu Havre thought.


    The thought that suddenly struck him sent a chill down his spine. He had never felt this in his life, but his confidence faded suddenly.


    He was the king of Monterobis, but she was the woman that didn¡¯t want the king. He knew it well. She was the woman who could be satisfied with a peaceful life. She was not the woman who indulged in luxury. She didn¡¯t chase any fancy jewelry or noble position. She didn¡¯t put up a pretense and wasn¡¯t a hypocrite. She was the woman that didn¡¯t want more than what she needed. She was a lightly bouncing drizzle, a little sprout, or pinkish-purple colored flower.


    She could turn him down. That thought alone made him feel heavy. Maybe she would avoid him, feeling burdened. ¡°Oh!¡± He sighed subconsciously.


    He had not even started, but he didn¡¯t want to give up on her like this.


    Lu Havre kept leaning against the window and staring at her. Ashite seemed a little excited as she continued her pleasant conversation.


    Those excited faces; she kept a smile when she talked to him, too. That was not fake.


    In other words, she didn¡¯t hate him, that was for sure. Now it was time for him to try to make her feel deeply and see him as a man.


    ¡°What should I do? How could it be?¡± Lu Havre continued thinking.


    It was time to do something he had never been interested in. He had to think about a way to win a lady¡¯s heart.


    ¡°First,¡± he thought, ¡°I¡¯ll keep caring for her with this deep, deep heart. Will it work if I treat her with more respect and favor? What else could I do? I shall think more.¡±


    Then, one day, she would see him back.


    Lu Havre decided to hold on to hope. Because, Ashite, he didn¡¯t want to miss this, such a soft nuance and such a beautiful smile. The negative thoughts would not be helpful. ¡°If she looked back at me.¡± Lu Havre smiled gently.

 Chapter 37

    Ashite closed the book. She could not focus on it. She yawned for a long moment.


    She wondered if she had danced too long yesterday. She didn¡¯t know while she was dancing, but she realized now that she had danced all day. She danced almost every day, but yesterday was a little too much. Moreover, it had been a long time since she had gone out, so it made her tired. Was the wind outside too cold? The day was definitely sunny.


    Ashite massaged her eyes with her fingers. She just wanted to rest because of the fatigue of the past couple of days. It was still early, but she just wanted to sleep without thinking about anything.


    The sun was already setting, the red and yellow light enchanted the room. The thought of sleeping was getting stronger, but the servant had just given her the king¡¯s message. Ashite swallowed a small sigh.


    Soon, three or four of the maids came over and arranged Ashite¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Your Highness, would you like to go to the dining room now?¡± one of the maids asked.


    ¡°I will,¡± she replied.


    She decided to eat as soon as possible and return to her room. Ashite yawned languorously again.


    She walked without thought and quickly arrived at the dining room. The servant announced her entrance and slowly opened the door.


    The king was already there.


    Ashite greeted him. ¡°I see you, Your Majesty.¡±


    On the way back, the king said nothing. Ashite felt a little tired, so she didn¡¯t say much, either. The wagon had been quiet, and so was the dining room at the moment.


    Ashite checked the king¡¯s face. He was looking at her. Was there something wrong in Ramon Chater? Ashite wondered why he was not saying anything. But he looked the same as usual. His red eyes were shining, purplish-blue hair hanging around his forehead, his mouth tight, a careless but calm expression on his face.


    Even if she wanted to guess what was on his mind, it would not be easy.


    Ashite began to eat the steamy soup. The soup felt more savory and warmer at the moment since she was tired.


    ¡°Ashite. You look¡­ Are you okay?¡± Lu Havre asked.


    Ashite looked up. The king was not even eating the soup. All the food before the king remained the same as if he had not touched any of it.


    Nothing had changed. From the moment she had entered the dining room, he had stared at her the whole time. He was not saying anything, and as soon as she realized this, Ashite was wide awake.


    Lu Havre, from the beginning, was only looking at Ashite.


    Lu Havre thought carefully. He recollected some memories and thought about the past.


    How could he reach her heart? He had never felt the love of a man and a woman, so he had no idea what to do. Of course, he experienced the worst type of affection and insult. So, he knew he could do something opposite of those. Beginning a long time ago, the time when he considered emotions to be a luxury, he still remembered the worst form of love. As such, the king and the mother were not a good example at all.


    If nothing special happened or disturbed life, he didn¡¯t want to make other people feel that way, either. It was trivial, but an unpleasant experience.


    Then, what would be the most proper affection? He wasn¡¯t ashamed to say he wanted her honestly, but he worried it would be too much burden for her. He didn¡¯t want her scared of him.


    So, he had to be more careful and deliberate. She had his heart, like the rain soaking down slowly but surely.


    ¡°So, what would be the opposite of that type of feeling? How can I win her heart?¡± Lu Havre asked himself.


    At that moment, something came to mind, the second prince. He had treated his little lover like a glass craft. He was not interested in it, but he still had memories about it. Since he did not have any energy left to think about something useless, he just pushed those thoughts to the corner of his consciousness.


    The past that he hadn¡¯t thought about for a long time surely had continued.


    The reason that Lu Havre had knelt at the first prince¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony was, indeed, a terrible thing. That time, he had a brief formal greeting with that woman, and Tarenoa was watching him. He didn¡¯t hide his discomfort. Then, she spilled her glass. It was her, not him.


    But as if such a matter was not important, the young woman quickly turned pale, ran to the second prince, and whispered a few words. Then, Tarenoa came to him and demanded an apology with a fierce face.


    ¡°Oh well, that happened,¡± Lu Havre thought. It was too trivial of a memory to recall.


    The laugh tried to come out suddenly, but he swallowed it. ¡°Seriously, I just realized that I wanted to have her, and how? How did I change this much? I couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± he thought.


    But he could not help it. The thought that he would not miss her was that important.


    Would that much care be enough? Since he knew the worst example of love, he decided to be cautious and not do that. Lu Havre recalled some more memories and tried to think of good ways to act.


    The servant announced her admission, and she entered. That face, that white face.


    In a flash, all thoughts collapsed, broke, and blurred.


    Those were all useless. Worrying about how he could manage the love, reflecting on the past that was too faded already and trivial by this time, all of those things.


    It was only her that filled his eyes.


    He realized he could treat her as he had done so far. That would be enough. Would there be a better way? She always said she was pleased and thanked him for his treatment.


    Yes, that would be enough.


    Lu Havre even thought, ¡°I have learned over the years that I should not be rude to a woman, and insults are very petty and unpleasant.¡± Too many of them had taught him this lesson, but he was grateful now because at least she didn¡¯t hate or feel bad about him because of his behavior.


    Lu Havre kept watching her. She was a woman who did not lose her light, even under bright lamps.


    Her hair that looked like it was dyed with pink flowers was shining. The pinkish-purple color was attractive, and the yellow eyes shined under her black eyelashes were sweet colors.


    He didn¡¯t even have an appetite. He saw her little pink lips. She was chewing while she gracefully ate. Her chin looked thinner. Her lips looked thinner, too.


    When his train of thought came to that point, he was awakened.


    Looking closely, her eyes didn¡¯t look right, either. Her face was not as bright as usual. He noticed these things with his sharp sense, and it made his neck chill. He worried that she might be sick.


    He thought back to his past quickly. They were both quiet in the wagon. He didn¡¯t sense anything at that time. Something might have happened in the room. She might have bumped or hit something.


    Although he could not tell her what was on his mind because he was afraid of being rejected, he really could not bear if she was sick. He was still a little worried about whether or not she was okay.


    Lu Havre knew the pain. He had experienced and suffered through the war. Even a large man would feel severe pain, and she was just a delicate lady; he could tell she was a little tired and sick.


    He was getting more and more thoughtful. He even felt lost in his mind. He thought the idea he had was right. The wind was so strong he could not do anything, this greed was new to him, so he could not control it. He fell into his emotions because he didn¡¯t know anything about it. When he realized what was happening, it was already at the level where it was irreversible.


    She was not just a weak and delicate woman. If she figured it out, he was worried that she might really feel burdened.


    Lu Havre tried to calm down as usual, so that way she wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Ashite. You look¡­ Are you okay?¡± Lu Havre asked.


    But the mind was not something that was easily suppressed. The words that came from his mouth were softer than he had thought. Lu Havre himself was even surprised. Ashite raised her head. Lu Havre managed to keep his face straight with great effort. He didn¡¯t want to express too much; he should be moderate.


    But in Lu Havre¡¯s eyes, there was only Ashite. He could not turn his eyes away or stop his thoughts, and he could not swallow his words or actions.


    Ashite swallowed subconsciously. She felt like her throat was burning. The king leaned closer to her and looked at her. His eyes skimmed over her hair, eyes, nose, cheeks, neck, and shoulders like a gentle touch. Almost like a mother carefully taking care of her baby. He looked her over thoughtfully with his bright red eyes.


    She felt something instinctively.


    She wanted to avoid him, but she couldn¡¯t.


    It was as if time had stopped; his eyes, his face, his deep concern, and his soft voice were like warm sunshine, soaking her like a soft breath.


    Ashite felt as if her spirit escaped her.


    She noticed him, stupidly, after finishing her soup. ¡°Stupid, really stupid,¡± Ashite thought. ¡°How did I not notice his that hot stare, face, caution, and the attention?¡±


    That was because he was not that kind of man. He couldn¡¯t be interested in women. So, she did not imagine that at all. No matter how well he treated her as a prisoner.


    ¡°Somewhat well?¡± she thought to herself.


    She felt like she had been soaked in cold water and pulled back out. ¡°Come on, Ashite,¡± she thought. It was not just somewhat well. It was the greatest courtesy the king of a country could offer to another country¡¯s dowdy royalty. She was actually so grateful she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    But Del Monte III was surely known for his cruelty and indifference to women. All the care she received from him must have been due to regular human decency.


    But she wondered why the king had shown her such a moment of defenselessness. Where had his polite face and hard tone gone?


    Her whole body was burning up as if a fever had started. She could not calm down easily, so Ashite looked away from him. She put her hands on her face as if she didn¡¯t want to show it. She knew it was rude, but she still did it. A shallow shadow faded on her face, and she felt like a deep sigh would come out from under her hand. What on Earth. Why would the noblest man in the country do this to her?


    ¡°Ashite. You are sick, right?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°How is he so kind like this, and showing generous interest in me?¡± she thought. ¡°Is this real?¡±


    Lu Havre frowned slightly, looking slightly concerned. Then, Ashite shook her head instinctively.


    ¡°No¡­ No. Your Majesty,¡± she answered.


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe it. But his eyes, no, his face itself, still seemed sweet. Ashite did not have an appetite anymore. She placed her spoon on the table with a sigh.


    ¡°Eat some more,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she answered.


    Lu Havre leaned forward more. Their faces were getting closer. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± Ashite added hastily.


    It was the same thing she had said on the first day, the situation now completely different. Lu Havre didn¡¯t ask again. He just kept staring her face, holding his spoon. The soup was still warm.


    Lu Havre finished his meal quickly, so Ashite was able to get back to the room as soon as she could. Ashite immediately closed the door. She stopped the maids who were about to follow her in. She wanted to be alone. Her legs felt weak.


    She felt a shiver. She sat on the bed and soon laid down. Her thick hair was spread across the bed and the covers. Her cheeks were still flushed. She buried her face in the pillow. Her warm breath spread across it.


    Her thoughts drifted like the clouds.


    Naturally, her denial was quick. ¡°No, it must be not true. No one would love me deeply. Even though I love someone, eventually, only solitude will remain for me.¡± She had those terrible thoughts not that long ago.


    But for the first time, she was experiencing something that she had never experienced before, and it made her shake. It was too intense. All of her thoughts had shattered, just like they did when she was in the dance room.


    Her thoughts waved, shook, scattered, broke, and eventually bloomed away.


    What was all this about? She felt restless, like a child that had no idea what to do because everything was new to her. She wondered what she should do with such a defenseless face, such a pure heart, and a limitless mind.


    She did not know what to do. She had never learned. She had never¡­ experienced.


    Of course, she remembered what her mother had told her. Not all men would be like Hanus II. So, she was not afraid of men because her mother told her not to be.


    ¡°But why would he act this way¡­ to me?¡± Ashite thought.

 Chapter 38

    The sun was shining down the corridor. A woman like a willow tree stood in front of a door.


    She swallowed a long sigh. Ashite entered the dining room. Lu Havre stood up and greeted her. The gentle attention of his was still the same. There were no words, but his eyes only looked toward her.


    Ashite pretended to be calm. She had never had to try this hard before. She greeted him gracefully and sat down. Lu Havre began eating his soup first, then Ashite began eating.


    The thick soup made with sweet pumpkin, flavored mushrooms, cheese, and other ingredients, and was excellent. The salad with yellow and red bell peppers, croutons, and romaine had good colors and was very appealing. The finely chopped fish smelled savory, and the steaks made from the finest sirloin looked very tasty. There were many delicious dishes on the table that would make people¡¯s mouths water.


    Ashite ate her salad and reached for the fish.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± Lu Havre called.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± she answered.


    ¡°What kind of book are you reading these days?¡± he asked.


    He was very obviously giving her attention. Ashite immediately felt thirsty. She was really not sure how she could get out of answering. It was not just a question about a book; it was a question that would help him find out what she was thinking and what she was interested in. She wanted to drink some water at the moment, but she felt that she should not.


    So, she endured his attempts and answered him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m reading books about the political situation and history of Monterobis.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    Ashite had learned about the history of Monterobis before. She had enjoyed reading history books in Wroclaw, and Lu Havre, who knew that already, showed his curiosity.


    ¡°It is one of the subjects for the exams to become a professor, so I want to learn about it properly,¡± she answered.


    To become a professor at the Royal School of Monterobis, she had to take a written and practical test. She also needed to go to an interview. For the written tests, there were language, history, politics, society, law, and major knowledge sections. They also took practical tests that were suitable for specific majors. It was possible to pass the test with some knowledge and above-average common sense. So, it was a more demanding test for foreigners or low-ranking people.


    Ashite found out she would be going to take such tests through the book, and she had just gotten the permission of the king, so she was going to prepare everything she would need.


    Her major would be dance. She didn¡¯t worry about dancing, and her interview was not going to be a problem, either. She had perfect manners, and she could speak Moniten very well. However, she needed to learn more about history, political situations, law, and other things like that. She grew up in Skara, called the Holy Land of Scholars, and she also went quite often to the philosopher¡¯s library, but she was not a Monterobis person. So, Ashite spoke with the librarian these days and was borrowing history books that she could learn from and review.


    ¡°I see,¡± Lu Havre nodded.


    He looked down slightly, like he was thinking something, and smiled back at Ashite.


    ¡°Ashite. Why don¡¯t you come to my office in the evening?¡± he asked.


    Ashite¡¯s casual face faded for a moment. She had no idea what to do.


    Lu Havre looked at her face and added, ¡°I am the king of this country.¡±


    It was a voice and a face that said no one knew the history and situation of this country better than he did. ¡°He is the one who knows the most, and he speaks like that? And he¡¯s looking at me like this? I feel dizzy,¡± she thought.


    Ashite quickly straightened her thoughts and opened her mouth.


    ¡°If it pleases you, Your Majesty, I have something to tell you. Would you please allow me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he answered.


    ¡°As you said, Your Majesty, you are the king of this country. You will have a lot to look after. I dare not visit your office with my trivial reasons. Also, I don¡¯t want to interrupt your precious time. I can¡¯t be rude to you,¡± she said.


    It was a polite and indirect rejection.


    Lu Havre smiled and said, ¡°As you said, it is not a big deal, and it is not rude at all.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that can¡¯t be true,¡± she said.


    ¡°You already know somewhat,¡± he said.


    ¡°But I am not good enough, so that will give you more concerns,¡± she said.


    ¡°You? No,¡± he said.


    ¡°You also have a lot of work to take care of,¡± she added.


    ¡°I can make time in the evening,¡± he said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dare go in and out of the office like that,¡± she continued.


    ¡°You visited there before. Also, it is a suitable place,¡± he said.


    ¡°But, Your Majesty,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± His smile vanished. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    There were lots of problems, but Ashite swallowed the words that hung on her tongue.


    His bright red eyes were also a problem. The fact that he kept trying to help her with this trivial matter even though he probably very busy with his own work was also a problem. He didn¡¯t only ask her to come for one night. If they started doing this, she probably would need to visit the office quite a few times. She was not sure how long they would meet for, so that was another problem. But the biggest problem was the king¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Or my mind could be a problem,¡± she thought.


    In fact, she was not sure what the problem was anymore. She felt like everything was a problem. After she realized his kind and generous interest, everything felt like something was wrong.


    She had dinner with him yesterday, too. The fact that they were eating together almost every day was not surprising.


    His favor and consideration were embarrassing. No, it was more than embarrassment. She felt all sorts of emotions that were so intense it was hard to express them. Her heart was pounding. She could not look at the king properly. She felt like her hands and feet had gone numb.


    Ashite looked away. She looked down at the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are saying no to something so small,¡± he said.


    It sounded like he was talking himself.


    But she could not let it pass. What he said was right. Ashite swallowed her sigh again. If she rejected him on this, she should have rejected everything from the first day.


    The king was almost expressionless. He was not accusing her of having received so much already, but of refusing it. What he meant was that he wanted her to accept it.


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± he asked.


    She could not do that, although she knew he said that intentionally.


    ¡°¡­No,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Then, just do it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    Ashite finally accepted his offer.


    She was not in a position to refuse the king in the first place. And she did not dislike him.


    However, she had no idea as to why this king showed this clear favor for her. So, she had no idea how to react to it. The only thing she could do was to put on a casual and elegant mask.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry¡­ that I dared to reject your offer,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, it is okay.¡± He smiled.


    The lunch was over, just like that. Ashite quickly left the dining room as if she were running away, and she headed to the dance room. She wished the time would pass slowly, but with dancing, singing, and playing the piano, the sun was already setting. Ashite had briefly eaten. She hadn¡¯t felt hungry, but she felt very thirsty.


    That night, the palace was quiet.


    Ashite stood in front of the office. The servant opened the door.


    ¡°Your Highness. His Majesty has allowed you to enter in advance,¡± the servant said.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Ashite replied.


    It was a room that resembled its owner. Ashite was left alone in the gorgeous, neat office.


    Ashite sat down on the couch and put down two or three books that she had brought with her. Her legs felt weak. She gently massaged her calves. She brushed her hair with her hand a few times, spreading the train of her dress. She rubbed her cheeks. Her throat was dry.


    When would the king come? She was like a child waiting helplessly. In the end, Ashite took a deep breath and sighed.


    The wind swirled. It was a little chilly, and it seemed to calm her mind a little bit. Ashite took a long breath. She looked around the office. At that moment, there was something that caught her sight.

 Chapter 39

    Lu Havre looked around the capital city, wearing a simple outfit. Karbala was the only one who followed him quietly. The capital was not so damaged by war: the Grand Office, the building of the second knights, the mansions of nobilities. Originally, the city was as splendid as the castle and lit up the night.


    Taking a day like this and walking around with quick steps made him feel something new. He walked around as if he was not a king, but some people recognized him and bowed. That gave him up to deep emotion, too.


    He had always considered emotions as a luxury, but these days he realized more and more that he could be wrong. The most prominent example was his greed and desire for Ashite.


    The second was the feeling he got during an inspection. It made him stand at the border between the past and the present. Whenever and wherever people looked at him, they showed their awe. They had not done so until a few years ago. Everyone used to ignore and laugh at him.


    The second knightage was worse. They were young knights that kept the capital safe. There were faces that he had seen in Ramon Lehus. They greeted him and bowed with trembling fingertips, which was funny to Lu Havre. Some of the young knights would have joined in harassing him before. And at that moment, they were shaking, not knowing what to do, and put on the politest act they could.


    He didn¡¯t want to be sarcastic, of course. He just laughed. The king answered their greeting calmly.


    The day had gone by fast, and the sun was already setting.


    When Lu Havre left the palace, he told his servant that it was all right to let the princess into the office. He didn¡¯t want her to wait outside because the inspection might take too long. The office was not a place where anyone could easily enter, especially when the owner was not there, but she was not the type of woman that would snoop. He was very sure about the fact that she would probably just wait quietly on the couch for him.


    ¡°Waiting for me.¡± The thought rang out in his heart.


    The night wind felt much softer, somehow. The lights of the city were unusually bright.


    He wanted to finish his work quickly and get back to the palace. From the bottom of his heart, that thought rose. Lu Havre could not deny it. It was already the time he could not deny this feeling.


    Really, he had no idea when the world was colorless to him. Were emotions really just a luxury? Everyone was in awe when he walked down the street. They cried or laughed with each word or gesture of Lu Havre¡¯s. He was sitting where he could enjoy the wealth of the whole country. He felt relaxed and wondered if emotion really was just a thing of luxury. He felt like he could say no by now.


    Lu Havre finished his inspection and walked back to the castle. He did not even ride a carriage.


    The smell of flowers was delightful and the night breeze was cool. It was calm in the castle, but it was still lit up in the dark. At the center of the clean, gray-white city, there was a royal palace.


    Lu Havre calmly walked down the straight road, enjoying the night wind and the scent of flowers. ¡°Is emotion a luxury? No,¡± he thought. He deserved this relaxation, so he slowly headed toward his office. He really enjoyed this time.


    He enjoyed it because she was there. It was time to go into his office.


    He walked slowly, but he walked with a long stride. He soon arrived in the palace and climbed the stairs. Every time he took another step, his heart pounded.


    Soon, Lu Havre stood in front of the office. He gestured and stopped the servant who was about to announce the king¡¯s entrance. He caught his breath.


    Lu Havre opened the door. It opened slowly, like a scene from a fairy tale. A cold wind blew, and in the middle of the brilliant office, she was there, as perfect as a picture. Lu Havre smiled with great satisfaction.


    But Ashite didn¡¯t seem like she had heard the sound of the door. She didn¡¯t turn her head. He only could see her side. Ashite had something in her hands. Lu Havre narrowed his eyes. What was that?


    They were familiar-looking papers. His mind suddenly slowed down. It was like somebody threw cold water at him.


    It was Yerev¡¯s report. Lu Havre hesitated. ¡°Oh, I should have put that away. Why did I leave it there?¡± he thought.


    Well, he had always left it there. After his interest in her grew, he read that report carefully. Although he stacked the papers in the corner, he did not throw away a single sheet or keep them hidden. It was not something anyone could read, anyway.


    He gritted his teeth. It was obvious that she would be offended even though what he had done was reasonable surveillance, he felt. Like that, rational thinking was frozen, and his emotions were loud. ¡°What if she gets upset? What if she gives me a fierce look?¡± he wondered to himself. He never wished to make her upset. He decided to get rid of the papers immediately.


    Lu Havre strode forward. The door closed.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± he called her name.


    Lu Havre stood right near Ashite. He could see her face. He was expecting that she would be wearing a frown and fierce look.


    Lu Havre called her name, and his throbbing heart sank in a moment.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she answered.


    Ashite looked interested at first glance.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The papers were blown over by the wind, so I wanted to clean up, but ¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was Etutu¡¯s report. I am sorry, Your Majesty,¡± she said.


    ¡°It is okay,¡± Lu Havre replied.


    Ashite gathered the papers and held them out to Lu Havre. She seemed to be genuinely sorry. Lu Havre quickly put the documents together in order and placed them in the corner.


    Lu Havre barely swallowed a sigh and turned back to Ashite.


    Her face looked better than he¡¯d thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t she upset?¡± he wondered. He wished she would say something, but Ashite looked down as if she was lost in thought. Her eyelashes fell down like the wind. They were dark, luxurious, soft-looking eyelashes. Lu Havre could help himself and watched her eyelashes.


    Ashite was still thinking. At first, she had been trying to clean up the papers that had been scattered on the floor. Then she had seen the text and read it as fast and thoroughly as she could. She knew she shouldn¡¯t read them, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    It was a report about her, but before she felt guilty, she admired it. Indeed, Etutu had given a very detailed and precise report. It seemed that her daily routine had been written as it was. She saw the sentences that mentioned whose daughter she was, and of course, that she went to Wroclaw often. It was written well on what days she had spent in Monterobis. The king must have read it. Ashite was suddenly curious.


    Then, she came to her senses. What would she do even if she asked? She was sitting on the couch, not knowing what to do.


    She actually knew the reason. The reason that even though he had been reading this delicate report so far, he had not spoken to her much. Even though he liked books, even though he knew about her mother, the reason why he did not say something before was because he didn¡¯t have any interest in her at all. But now, he showed a clear interest and a fervor she had never experienced before.


    Ashite looked slightly up at the king. He was close. It was such a small distance that she could reach him. The king was still looking straight at her. She felt her face burning.


    But Ashite was able to remain calm, if only barely.


    Lu Havre told her to read a book, as he had some papers to fill out. Ashite complied. Lu Havre arranged the papers, pens, and bottles of ink on his desk. The documents that he had reported the previous day, the papers he had to fill out, and the papers he had to sign. It was already night time, but there were still things he had not yet handled. Both of them silently concentrated on their work. The clock ticked away.


    The office was still quiet. Lu Havre pressed his hand into his neck. He swept his eyes across the room and looked at her briefly. He didn¡¯t mean to, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Ashite¡¯s yellow eyes shone under the bright lights. Her red cheeks drew his attention. The purple hair seemed like sweet candy. He could sink into that pinkish-purple hair like it was a deep ocean. He wanted to stroke her hair. Lu Havre shook his head to clear his thoughts. He asked her to come to the office because he wanted to be with her, but he was sinking deeper and deeper into thoughts about her.


    He was swept away, helpless. He wondered how this was possible.


    But Lu Havre kept looking at her face. He could not look away. Her round forehead was like fine porcelain. If he touched it, how would it feel? He was sure it would be soft. Her nose was sharp but softly curved. Her red cheeks, skinny but not too skinny, were blushed. He could grab those with his one hand. His eyes reached her lips. They were a much sweeter color than her hair. They were red, slightly orange, and looked a bit like a pink flower. Those lips that looked like desirable fruit¨D


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± Ashite began to say.


    Lu Havre stood up suddenly. He pushed his chair back and it made a slightly unpleasant sound.


    ¡°¡ªDo you have anything to say?¡± she asked.


    ¡°N¡­o,¡± Lu Havre said.


    Lu Havre wanted to bite his tongue, which resulted in him not finishing the sentence well. ¡°Why did I stutter? She might think it¡¯s strange. It was like I was telling her I fell in love with her,¡± he thought.


    But Ashite just looked down at the book again. Lu Havre swallowed another sigh. He leaned his forehead into his hand, casting a shadow on his face.


    The office was again filled with the sound of the turning of pages and writing on paper. The clock ticked impatiently.


    A sigh that would not reach the other hung on the tip of his tongue.

 Chapter 40

    The night was ripe. Ashite suddenly thought, a sigh tried to escape, but she barely swallowed it.


    Then, she sobered herself up.


    There would be nothing more natural than to soothe and comfort herself, but her stomach was rumbling. She looked at the king with a nervous heart.


    Lu Havre was concentrating on paperwork.


    She had a book in her hand. When she looked down, she could see the letters, but she could barely concentrate on them. She read them without processing them. It was a quite thick book about ancient history, including the ancient era, mythical stories, Monvixo, and more. The pictures were sometimes drawn, and the contents were not difficult. In fact, this reading was only a bit of a re-examining of things that were sleeping somewhere in her memory.


    That was why she turned the king down. She could study by herself. She studied language, history, law, and society. It would be hard to learn the current state of affairs only through books, of course, but if she found the proper book, it was not impossible. She had visited Wroclaw so often it was as if she lived there, so finding the right book was not difficult for her. She could check out the newspapers as well.


    A voice in her head asked with a strange smile.


    Ashite immediately admitted the truth to herself. No, she did so because she knew the king¡¯s gaze. So, she refused. He clearly showed her favor and denying it made no sense. She could hide and suppress her thoughts, but she could not lie forever. That would be true.


    So, the only thing that remained at the end was a sigh. She really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At one point, the king stood up. Reflexively, Ashite almost stood up, too. Lu Havre gestured, so she sat down again. Lu Havre came closer to the sofa.


    ¡°What book are you reading?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am reading Basel¡¯s ¡®From Monvixo to the Fourth Wall of Moon,''¡± she told him.


    ¡°How far did you read?¡± he continued to question her.


    ¡°I read up to chapter four. I am reading the beginning part of chapter five,¡± Ashite replied.


    Lu Havre looked up like he was thinking for a moment. He then opened his mouth.


    ¡°When the Anti-Staple Great War broke out, what was the reason?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The Anti-Staple Great War began in the spring of 67,¡± she started to answer. ¡°But the cause was not simple, because it was a battle that affected many things. The biggest reason was the Bloody Wedding. There were talks of a marriage between Kalamata I and Reims I, and soon the wedding held in spring. But an armed group broke into the wedding and ruined the ceremony. People were told that the group was a minority group from the south. They claimed that they loved the princess of Monterobis, and it is said that a great war broke out because of them. But in fact, there was a record that there was a movement in Skara to conquer Monterobis at the time.¡±


    ¡°You are correct,¡± Lu Havre said, ¡°But there is something that needs to be added. Many people said that this was just a rumor, but by now, it is considered to be reliable; one of the Counts of Monterobis instigated that group. He said he wanted to kill the princess. When Reims I figured that out, he sent Etutu to that Court. Almost all of those who joined him were punished. The problem was that he was one of the elder knights leading the three worlds, including the middle one. The king wanted to have it done privately, but the atmosphere of the Knights was spoiled at once. Skara crossed the border in just a few days, so there was no time to fill his position. That was why Monterobis gave up the border quickly.¡±


    Ashite nodded silently. At the time, Monterobis and Skara didn¡¯t share a good relationship. They maintained a peaceful relationship on the surface, but in reality, they were always at each other¡¯s throats. It was the fate of two powerful nations that had similar military power existing on one continent. Even though it was a war started without any declaration, there was the Bloody Wedding. She wondered why Monterobis could not keep a firm hold on the border, and this back story explained that. Even knights would be embarrassed if they lost their eldership without any notice. Moreover, many of the knights that joined him would have been punished. So, the illusion of peace would have been shattered in no time.


    Of course, at that time, there would be nothing good to be talked about it. The whole country would be taken over if any armed group had killed the princess. And it had turned out that it was the Count of the country that was behind it. Moreover, he was a knight who led the Knights of the Borders. So, the king at that time probably pressured the historians to keep quiet about the situation. Since there was no official historical document, it would not be connected to Skara. Or maybe Skara had not cared about the story behind it. In fact, it was an awful and terrible story, considering that it was real. Many other historians probably would have shut their mouth, not wanting to leave a record of what happened. So, it would have only been a rumor in Monterobis, or it was secretly recorded after a long time later. So, Ashite had never heard the story.


    Ashite bowed her head in gratitude. Her anxious heart and gratitude were two separate things. She was likely to be tested on the Anti-Staple Great War. Of course, they were not going to ask her about the whole backstory, but maybe they would ask for a historical view of the situation. It also helped with smaller questions they might ask. Either way, the king was trying to help.


    Lu Havre smiled lightly. Ashite was still smiling in gratitude. Lu Havre, who felt light-hearted, sat down on the couch across from her. He thought about a few other topics that might be on the test. He opened his mouth.


    ¡°Next¡­ When did Polly independence happen, and who led it?¡± Lu Havre asked Ashite.


    The next day was the same, too. Ashite went to the office at night. She read a book while the king attended to official affairs and asked her questions in between. Ashite answered thoroughly, and Lu Havre sometimes sat on the couch opposite her, adding information as if he were telling old stories. Sometimes what he added was an unofficial history, while sometimes it was helpful advice. It was a leisurely conversation.


    A sigh that was not reaching Ashite hovered on the tip of his tongue. The king laughed as if he were satisfied, and Ashite bowed her head with gratitude.


    The same thing happened the next day, and the day after that as well.


    Their next meeting happened just after lunch. Ashite stayed in the office all afternoon. At sunset, the king went to eat separately. She assumed he must have had special business to attend to.


    Ashite returned slowly to the room. Her usually light steps were heavy. Her heart leaped up into her throat. She felt like she was floating on waves.


    ¡°Waves?¡± A giggle escaped from her.


    She had never seen the sea herself. She had only heard about it from her mother, or seen pictures in the books she read. Like the horizon, the water spread out to the end of one¡¯s view, so people naturally would be stricken speechless by the overwhelming nature. Her mother then shook a glass of water and told her the waves swayed the same way and shone under the sun just like the water shined with the light from the lamps. She also said it smelled salty.


    The view Ashite pictured from just hearing about the sea did not touch her heart. To that a little child, her mother was the whole world itself. So, the child trusted her mother¡¯s words and constantly imagined the sea. Her mother could not be wrong. Of course, the romantic imaginations were all broken up in total disarray when she was 13.


    And again, her thoughts reached their end. Thinking about her mother was not something new. Ashite¡¯s mother was always with her. She did not have any keepsakes or a will, but since every breath of her mother had settled down within her, she did not need such things. She did not even need her grave.


    The tiny tombstone right next to the splendid royal tombs; she did not go to see it often, it was true. Thinking about it made her heart ache. But she imagined her mother was still with her rather than feeling the guilt. She was no longer with Ashite, but she really hated to realize that. She didn¡¯t need any more reasoning for her terrible feelings. So, she could not see the tombstone for long.


    She had to brood over the past to think about her mother. Whenever she thought about her mother, she smiled back at her just like a ray of spring sunshine, even in the bitter, cold winter. Suddenly she felt like she wanted to cry. When she felt like that, she went to the dance room.


    Even though she had only just returned to her room, she headed to the dance room. It was in a different area than Lotte Bishel. The day passed while she danced, sang, and played the piano in the dance room. Then, the distracting thoughts that had swayed and floated like the waves sank. The night was peaceful. It was different from the nights when sin was committed. The calm nights sometimes comforted her, asking what was so scary. The darkness subsided and touched her cheeks.


    Her mother whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ashi. I know.¡± It was more effective than her soothing and abusing herself. Ashite did that often. There were days where she would do it all day.


    ¡°Because¡­ the king¡­¡± She could not finish the sentence. She felt a little nervous and didn¡¯t remember when that had started, and she was also worried that day. Ashite rolled her foot.


    Red, orange, and yellow light bathed the ivory room. White was the easiest color to paint over. The sunset dyed the room without any time for the room to resist.


    Her pinkish-purple hair, colored as if it was dyed with flowers, fluttered. Like the flight of a butterfly, she danced lightly. It was a bit of a passionate dance. Just like the traditional dances, she turned her head quickly, stretched her arms, and moved her legs. She bent down her back and bent back up. Her feet were not touching the ground, like a butterfly that flew away when someone drew too close. Ashite¡¯s face seemed to cry and smile. Her eyes were staring somewhere outside of the window. It was already dark.


    She heard a clapping sound that broke her thoughts. It was clearly admiration.


    ¡°Still¡ª¡± Ashite heard a voice begin.


    Ashite turned around quickly and saw Lu Havre was standing at the door. How long had he been there?


    ¡°¡ªit is such a beautiful dance, Ashite,¡± Lu Havre finished saying.


    It was a soft voice. It sounded like a whisper, like trying to tell someone a secret.


    Ashite was surprised and had no idea where to begin. <> Ashite thought to herself.


    Indeed, the king had not given any attention to other women during Terre Sunds or Theheras. Several dancers had danced at the banquet. The king, however, only applauded formally. She could feel the distance in his applause. Although she had an innocent heart, she was not a fool and noticed it well. It was a face that everybody could recognize.


    <> she told herself.


    Ashite greeted him, confused, with trembling fingertips.


    ¡°I am sorry. I greet you, Your Majesty,¡± she said.


    Lu Havre laughed. There was a pause.


    ¡°Will you dance more?¡± he asked.


    But at that moment, Ashite was only thinking about how she should leave. Her heart was ringing. This was how it would feel if she were thrown into the sea. It felt like she was drowning in cold water.


    She wanted to calm herself, but it didn¡¯t work. She naturally was parched with thirst. The man who gave her the dance room was standing in front of her.


    ¡°No. I was about to go out,¡± Ashite answered.


    Lu Havre¡¯s smile was blurred. It was not that he had stopped smiling; it had just naturally faded. Ashite felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Lu Havre opened his mouth slightly and then closed it. He opened his mouth again. The silence was broken.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked.


    He did not hide his sad expression.


    The moment Ashite noticed, she stiffened. Her toes felt numb and her hands felt like they were on pins and needles thinking about how, from the moment he had entered the dance room, he had been watching her dance. <> Ashite silently questioned herself.


    <> The voice in her head laughed as it answered. She had denied it, but the reason was apparent. Ashite realized the truth at that moment. It was as if someone had smacked her head. Her heart sank.


    Ashite understood the reason why she had turned her head and avoided him subconsciously whenever she noticed his hot gaze. The reason why she waited for him in the office like a child stamping her feet. The reason why she felt so thirsty the last time he had knocked on the dance room door. Why her heart had pounded like that. Even she didn¡¯t know if she wanted to cry or not. Once, twice, then three times, he had knocked. She tried to suppress, hide, and destroy the truth, but she was too shy to try that anymore. She felt so ashamed that he looked at her with those eyes. She could not easily bring herself to make eye contact.


    Even now, she had never felt ashamed of the opposite gender.


    The opposite gender. So, already the king was a man to her. Ashite felt dizzy from this revelation. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t know what to do. She clenched her fists. Her fingernails dug into her palms, but there was no time for her to feel the pain. She only felt more dizziness.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m going to leave now,¡± Ashite said.


    She gestured almost unconsciously. She murmured her departures in a small voice as she left. Of course, Lu Havre heard her. He tried to open his mouth as if to answer, but Ashite left the room at a quick pace. She was focused on leaving, and she had almost reached the door.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± he said.


    His voice. It was calm but impatient. Soft but passionate and warm. It was more than calling just her name. Ashite spoke impulsively.


    ¡°Your Majesty,


    ¡°Do you¡­


    ¡°Do you¡­ really¡­ me¡­¡± she trailed off.


    Lu Havre turned and looked straight at her. The two locked eyes as Ashite stood at the door.


    Ashite tried to drop her eyes, but clenched her teeth. She slightly bit her red lips. She did not dare to speak anymore. What would she do even if she had asked? She could not avoid his eyes. She did not want to show anything to that man. She was too ashamed and wanted to turn her head under his gaze, but she didn¡¯t want to be rude. Then, it would really be a shameful situation.


    The shame made her teeth chatter. Her eyes shook and her fingertips numbed. She had foggy eyes. Only Lu Havre and herself appeared clear. She wanted to get out of the room, as the room was brilliant, and the hallway was already dark.


    She wanted to be swallowed by that restful darkness.


    Lu Havre raised his hand lightly. He spread it like a butterfly spreading its wings. His hand almost reached Ashite¡¯s shoulder, and he hesitated.


    The silence continued. He pulled his hand back.


    <> He was not surprised at himself being swept away by an impulse anymore. He could not afford to think about someone else. Lu Havre squeezed his hand slowly.


    Lu Havre left the room.


    Ashite tried to lean on the door frame. She clenched her teeth again, gripping and releasing her hands as she slowly fell down. She fell like a child collapsing from exhaustion. She finally let out the sigh that had lingered at the tip of her tongue.


    Even though she hoped the time passed by quickly, she also hoped it would remain stopped like this. She was not sure if she managed to have any rational thoughts. What was certain was that her state of mind could not be defined simply.


    Ashite laid on her bed and continued thinking about various things when she returned to her room. All kinds of thoughts rose like thick clouds, but they scattered with one gesture and a word. She remembered everyone who had made that gesture and spoken that word, but eventually, she only was thinking of one person; the king of this country.


    Sometimes, the past intermittently stuck out its head out. It was like it had sat down on the edge of her bed, just like her mother used to. The past was as dim as the light of dawn and as dark as terrible nothingness. It spoke to her said, ¡°What should you do? What will be the right course of action?¡±


    Of course, Ashite could not answer. Eventually, she slept fitfully.

 Chapter 41

    Soon, morning knocked on Ashite¡¯s door. The day passed smoothly, and it was as if the shyness of the previous day was a distant dream.


    Ashite ate alone this day. She assumed the king probably had work to do. Whenever she thought about it, she lost her appetite. Although she was used to eating alone.


    The night, swift of foot, came quickly. Even though she didn¡¯t understand why, Ashite was standing in front of the king¡¯s office again. The darkness was most indifferent. She wanted to open the door slowly, but the servant pulled it open quickly.


    Lu Havre rose from the chair and they exchanged greetings. Lu Havre beckoned gracefully.


    ¡°Ashite. I am not done with work yet. How about reading a book first?¡± Lu Havre said to her.


    ¡°I will, Your Majesty,¡± she answered.


    Ashite sat on the couch and opened a book. Of course, she couldn¡¯t focus on the words. She was reading it, but it did not leave an impression on her brain. There were already lots of other things on her mind. She was thinking of night, the office, that king, and herself. After realizing this, it came to her like a strong wind.


    She rubbed her cheeks without reason. They didn¡¯t feel hot. She patted her dress and checked if it was wrinkled. The maids dressed her up well, so there was no problem there. Her hair sometimes ran long, so she tucked it behind her ear. Fortunately, her hands and feet did not tremble. Everything she did was very cautious.


    She felt the king¡¯s eyes. <> she thought. Ashite turned the page. She was trying to soothe herself. At the moment, it sounded like the king was writing something. Her nerves were on the brink. The king was rustling papers as if he were rummaging through documents. She was getting thirstier. With her eyes on the book, Ashite reached her hand out to the table. She almost grabbed the teacup. Now, she had to hold it.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± Lu Havre said.


    She suddenly lost control. The mug fell from the hand and hit the table. There was an unpleasant and harsh sound.


    Lu Havre rose immediately. The cup had spilled, and tea doused the table. There were several papers, a pen, and a book on the table, all of which were now wet. Ashite was dazed but judged the situation and rose from the couch immediately when she saw Lu Havre was coming to her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The cup¡­¡± he responded.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ashite said.


    ¡°Dejan, Hannibel! Come in,¡± Lu Havre shouted.


    ¡°Yes. Your Majesty,¡± they answered.


    ¡°Is your dress wet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied.


    Ashite tried not to stutter, and the effort was successful. Lu Havre immediately picked up the book, the papers, and the pen. He handed them to the servants without looking at them. Hannibel took the items. Dejan took his handkerchief out and mopped up the spilled tea. It was a big handkerchief and there wasn¡¯t much tea, so the table soon became clean.


    Ashite bit her lip. She decided to apologize first.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Lu Havre told her.


    He answered immediately. Hannibel was trying to wipe the book, papers, and pen. Lu Havre was not looking at his servants. He was only looking at Ashite. He looked at her skirt to check if it had gotten wet, and he noticed her pale face.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°No, I am fine,¡± she answered.


    It was a routine denial. Lu Havre brushed his hair away. She didn¡¯t look all right at all, but he could not continue. He had to nod again as if he accepted her response.


    Ashite realized that when she was feeling timid, she wanted to hide. She didn¡¯t care about the servants being there. The problem was her clumsiness. Precisely, her clumsiness in front of Lu Havre. She had been born and grew up in Skara, where they embraced elegance, and she had passed the coming-of-age ceremony a long time ago, but she still did this. She could not stop sighing, but inevitably, she could not sigh the feeling away.


    Day after day passed by. There weren¡¯t many problems, but the shame Ashite felt only grew. Her pounding heart did not sink easily. The king, who had been showing his favor to her ever since, was still the same. Those sharp, straight, red eyes hadn¡¯t changed. Ashite maintained her mask with extreme effort, but it would shatter if it were hit. It was that fragile. Nevertheless, Ashite tried and tried.


    Whatever her innermost feelings were, the routine continued leisurely. They saw each other in the office every night.


    One day, something different happened.


    The night was getting deeper, as time can never turn back. Ashite was reading while Lu Havre was doing his work.


    Lu Havre signed papers and massaged the back of his neck. He looked at Ashite out of habit. She was sitting and reading a book graciously. Then, her shoulders trembled slightly. As he wondered why she looked over at him. He thought their eyes had made contact. Lu Havre checked her face. She seemed to turn pale.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ashite let out a sound.


    She had cut her finger with a paper. Lu Havre jumped up. Last time, she had weakly grabbed the teacup without looking at it, and that had made him nervous. This time, she had cut her finger. He could not take his eyes off her. It could not be helped.


    Lu Havre stood in front of Ashite. She looked up at him and then rose quickly as she noticed his face. <> His expression looked generally calm, but he frowned a bit as if he was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ashite said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Lu Havre replied.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s all right,¡± she assured him.


    Lu Havre could not afford to listen to her, and he thought she was a denying her injury out of habit. He knew she was just saying she was okay out of reflex. He initially didn¡¯t have much breadth of mind. He was only watching her finger. Even though it was a paper cut, it would hurt since she was a delicate lady. There was a bead of blood. She probably hadn¡¯t seen that much blood before.


    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket. Even though it was an ordinary handkerchief, his was for the king, so it had a splendid pattern. He opened his handkerchief and quickly wrapped it around her finger. His big hands held her small fingers.


    There was only a handkerchief between the two hands; one darkish, large, warm hand, and one small, pale white hand.


    After feeling the warmth, rational thinking came back. Lu Havre¡¯s words came slowly.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Excuse me,¡± he said.


    She could not refuse. Ashite clenched her teeth and slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s okay. Your Majesty,¡± she answered.


    There were no other words exchanged. Lu Havre clasped both of his hands. The silence felt very long.


    At one point, the blood seemed to have stopped, and the two calmly returned to their seats as if nothing had happened.


    The next day, Ashite washed the handkerchief and returned it to Lu Havre, thanking him. Lu Havre smiled.


    Time continued on. The leisurely days passed despite their private thoughts. The meetings between the king and the princess became a routine.


    The morning came again. Bright sunshine knocked on the window of the room, colored with dim light, where Ashite was sleeping soundly.


    Menang would be held that day.


    The palace was busy beginning at dawn. An outdoor banquet hall was set up in a corner of the castle.


    The elaborate bushes that the gardener shaped surround the banquet hall, and colorful flowers were set in the middle. A few small fragrant shrubs, with flowers and trees, encircled the edge of the banquet hall. A couple of entrances were temporarily made. The flowers that fully bloomed in autumn wrapped the gate like vines. Overall, it was very colorful. The sky was clear, and the red and yellow colors were gorgeous under the warm sunshine.


    The people who came to Menang did not lose their own shine under the beautiful colors. Most of them were young men and women. Some were standing close like married couples, and others were standing slightly apart as if they were shy. In the middle, there were three or four big, long tables with people gathered around them. There were several guests seated at the small round tables as well. Some lovers were already hiding behind the trees.


    On one side, the orchestra played a light, calm tune. People were laughing and talking while they drank something sweet or ate a small snack. The owner of the banquet had not come yet, so no one was drinking alcohol or dancing.


    At some point, the banquet calmly sank. The wind was cool. The servant informed people of the king¡¯s location. The princess of Skara was with him.


    People wondered if the king would ever come to Menang. Since he had reached a marriageable age, people assumed he would. Then, who would be his partner? The time had come for their curiosity to be satisfied.


    Bluish-purple hair fluttered in the wind. A woman with long pinkish-purple hair stood next to him. Out of courtesy, the woman was holding on to the man¡¯s wrist. A white hand against a dark wrist.


    All unmarried women had partners, but some, who had thought of themselves as a potential future queen, frowned. Young men with unmarried sisters also frowned slightly. The expressions of the heads of some famous noble families were hard to read.


    They were wondering what was happening. No way. They had no idea the king would have applied to escort the princess to Menang. There had been no sign of it. He had always avoided answering when someone asked him to go previously.


    Lu Havre stood in the center, pretending not to notice the changed atmosphere. Ashite was standing at his side.


    The king arranged the banquet speech. He smiled slightly at the end of a relatively short commemoration.


    ¡°It is a good day. Everyone, please enjoy Menang. The blessing of Monvixo to all,¡± Lu Havre said.


    The servant handed Lu Havre a transparent glass of liquor, and he raised it. Everyone toasted with the person next to them. Ashite took a glass from the servant as well. It was a pinkish drink.


    Menang was a banquet that could be divided into the day and night celebrations. During the day, everybody usually drank regular beverages. Even if they drank liquor, it contained less alcohol. It was the evening celebration where they drank strong alcohol.


    ¡°So, this pink alcohol must be drinkable,¡± Ashite said as she smelled the drink.


    Lu Havre backed away from the center of the banquet and went to the Ashite¡¯s side. They toasted and then took a sip. Lu Havre gestured, and the orchestra played a piece of soft dance music.


    At the beginning of Menang, men asked their partner to dance. The king was no exception. Lu Havre smiled. It was a different smile than when he had delivered the commemorative speech. His voice came like a whisper.


    ¡°Ashite, will you dance with me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Gladly,¡± Ashite said.


    The two stepped up. They were close enough that their breaths mingled.


    When they danced during Terre Sunds, it was a more formal thing. It was different this time. They could feel each other¡¯s warmth. Two hands met. Lu Havre gently grabbed Ashite¡¯s hand, and he placed his other hand lightly on her waist. Ashite placed her hand on Lu Havre¡¯s back and they danced. They moved their feet carefully so that they would not touch the other couples.


    The warm sunshine and the cold wind were perfect. The fragrant and savory smells spread, and each other¡¯s warm breath was close.


    Ashite was struggling to control her face. She had to pretend that nothing was wrong. The dance was not a problem since she could dance without thought, but he was too close. Although they saw each other every night in the office, they usually only faced each other while sitting on the couch.


    Ashite felt her heart swell as she thought to herself. <> It was even a kind of dance that young lovers would perform.


    <> Ashite wondered. Her bright yellow eyes and his red eyes maintained contact. She could not escape his gaze since they were dancing. Ashite swallowed everything inside.


    At first glance, the two looked calm, but nobody knew their inner minds.


    It had been a long time since Lu Havre looked at Ashite¡¯s face that closely. If he bowed his face more, he could touch her nose with his. Unshakable, bright yellow eyes, blushed cheeks, a fine-lined nose, her round forehead. Fortunately, she looked well today.


    Lu Havre had thought that she had a bad complexion these days. Even at night, he could see her face well since the lamps in the office were bright. Whenever her face became pale, she turned her head. When he tried to read her eyes, she buried her head in a book. When he asked if she was okay, she habitually denied everything. Her shoulders trembled, too. Why was that? He thought it was strange, and it affected him, also. Last time, in the dance room, he had almost acted on an impulse, and later, he became nervous about spilling the tea.


    The first dance was over, and guests looked around the banquet hall for a while. There were a lot of people to talk to since so many had joined the party. Lu Havre walked away, saying he had someone to talk to for a moment. Ashite nodded.


    Ashite went to a table nearby and sat down. Her legs had been shaking, so she wanted to get off her feet. She let out a sigh that she could not have in front of Lu Havre.


    She had become like a child waiting hopelessly. She sighed again. She sipped on a sweet drink. The music continued while people laughed. The mood was up, but Ashite had mixed feelings. She waited like that for a while.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± someone said.


    It was a voice she heard before. Ashite looked up. The face was familiar, too. It was Count Guillaume. Ashite wanted to be alone, but she had no choice other than to respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± she said.


    The Count¡¯s face changed strangely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would come to Menang,¡± he remarked.


    Then he started to chat. Ashite couldn¡¯t concentrate on listening or processing what he was saying. She heard part of what he said and answered slowly.


    ¡°His Majesty invited me,¡± Ashite told The Count.


    It was not wrong, but Ashite left out that the king had applied to escort her.


    ¡°Is that so,¡± he said.


    The Count smiled suddenly.


    ¡°Then would you have accepted it if I had applied?¡± Count Guillaume asked.


    Ashite was suddenly wholly aware. What did he mean? A sigh tried to escape.


    She clamped her lips together. He could not be serious. There was no reason.


    Come to think of it, the Count had said he had a younger sister who hadn¡¯t married yet. Then, was that the kind of wariness that she felt at every banquet? No. This Count obviously showed personal favor to her. That was how she felt in Theheras.


    Or was Menang initially this kind of banquet? Could she pass it off as a joke? But could anybody do that to the partner of the king? Ashite looked down and wondered how to answer.


    ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty,¡± she said.


    As always, to see him, she had to raise her head more.


    Lu Havre beckoned roughly. He could not afford to look back at the Count.


    ¡°Ashite. Umm¡­¡± Lu Havre began.


    He looked impatient as he chose his words.


    ¡°¡­I have something to tell you. Please follow me,¡± he said.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°I greet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Everyone finished their greetings quickly and stretched their tidings. They talked too much about pointless things. Lu Havre knew what they wanted to say. There was no way he could not know. Even Duke Moncheta didn¡¯t look well. Lu Havre smiled. It would be hard to pretend not to since he was in a hurry.


    Two dukes, two marquises, a couple of counts, were there. They were the head of famous families. If someone said they did not know these people, then that person was not from Monterobis. Some of the men had unmarried daughters.


    Lu Havre lifted his glass. The drink was filled to the brim.


    ¡°You all look bad,¡± Lu Havre told them.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Duke Moncheta said.


    Duke Moncheta called him as if he had sighed. He was the man who could be called the most powerful except for the king, and he was the first nobleman who joined Lu Havre¡¯s side.


    Lu Havre remembered what he had said when he brought the important nobles to his side, and he knew that the position for the queen had some influence.


    Of course, Lu Havre did not feel sorry at all. The position of the queen was something he did not dare to touch. This thinking had not changed from the beginning.


    They also would have known it from the time of the Terre Sunds. More specifically, when that incident happened. He would be the one who would decide the queen. That was why he made a noise, giving them a clear message not to dare to interfere with this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would come with Her Royal Highness,¡± Duke Moncheta remarked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anything, right?¡± Lu Havre replied.


    Duke Moncheta closed his mouth immediately. Marquis Monhaine almost said that it was not a problem. The king was the one who would know the meaning behind Menang the best. Was he always like this? They couldn¡¯t tell.


    Of course, he usually was fully relaxed, but he seemed a more cool-headed type of man. Or did that mean he could play innocent if he needed to? Duke Morhus drank his alcohol as if he were anxious.


    Lu Havre and Ashite had strangely changed the whole atmosphere of Menang, but Lu Havre was very calm. They continued speaking.


    ¡°There is the count,¡± somebody said as if they were talking to themselves. Lu Havre turned his head immediately.


    Her pinkish-purple hair covered her face. Her eyes that, brighter than the sun, would have been hidden under that hair. That yellow color was always vivid to him. Her skinny collarbone stood out. Her delicate, soft shoulder was exposed. She wore the ivory dress that she usually wore. The color was pretty.


    What would she think? Before he finished the thought, one man walked to her side. He stepped without hesitation.


    It was Count Guillaume. Guillaume was also from a famous family. The head of the family hadn¡¯t married yet. He had a fianc¨¦e, but their marriage had been delayed on the excuse that she was unwell, and finally, they broke off their engagement. While his fianc¨¦e stayed at home for recovering, the rumor that the count was seeing several women was widely spread. In the end, people said that he was the one who had been negligent. There were a few people who saw him negatively.


    It was not a significant fault for a high-ranking, rich man to have a concubine or mistress, but it was also not a society that said such a man was right about his wrongdoings. It was commonly stated that he was competent but sly. He was also known for his attraction to any woman without discrimination. The count knew the rumors, and he did not deny them intentionally. Rather, he was the master of making secret jokes using these rumors.


    Lu Havre quickly became nervous. During Menang, and of course, in other parties, people could talk freely to those other than their partner. So, it was not a big problem for the count to speak to the princess.


    But the count himself was a problem. He was Count Guillaume. What would he talk about? He probably would make her feel troubled with a mischievous joke again. Lu Havre worried her face might get worse again rather than worrying about what the count would say to her.


    ¡°I will be right back,¡± Lu Havre said.


    He strode straight towards Ashite. He ignored the conversations he heard as he passed them.


    ¡°That Count¡­ At last.¡±


    ¡°I thought it might be.¡±


    ¡°This made it clear.¡±


    Duke Moncheta looked at the count. The princess was following the king. The count turned his head undisturbed and saw the duke. He nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, you were right.¡± The duke sighed. By any possibility, this went wrong.


    Lu Havre went through the door without hindrance. Ashite followed him with caution, trying not to disturb her dress.


    The two walked out of the banquet hall and into the trees. It seemed like a garden. With enough distance, they only could hear the noise from the hall. The area was full of colorful maple leaves. The fragrance of the flowers was delicate.


    Ashite recalled some memories. She had seen this place before when she walked around in the castle. It was an area that she had thought of as an excellent place to sit in a chair and get some fresh air. The view was filled with green, earth-tone, red, yellow, and sky-blue shades. Lu Havre¡¯s red cloak swayed a little. He looked back.


    Ashite pretended to act casual and received an odd look from him. <> Ashite wondered.


    But Lu Havre didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was tranquil around there. Before she could hear the orchestra playing or laughing and talking. But here, it was quiet. Ashite was not the type of person who pressed others for an answer. Lu Havre would have to speak up first. So, both of them were silent.


    The short silence felt very heavy.


    The sun was shining. Only the wind blew. Facing him silently, Ashite became thirsty. She didn¡¯t want to rush, but she couldn¡¯t wait anymore because of her pounding heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wait for a moment,¡± Lu Havre said.


    The answer was quick coming from a person who hadn¡¯t spoken so far.


    ¡°Pardon me?¡± Ashite replied.


    ¡°Please, could you stay here¡­ for a moment?¡± he asked.


    She thought he spoke to her in a polite manner because the count was there, but he did it again while there were together, as if he was somebody asking for a favor. Ashite stared at him, surprised.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say¡ª?¡± Ashite asked.


    ¡°I told you to stay here,¡± Lu Havre told her.


    Ashite cut off the end of her sentence. She didn¡¯t mean to, but Lu Havre took it. He swept up his messy hair.


    ¡°I think we should sit down,¡± he said.


    Lu Havre pointed to a chair a short distance away. Ashite wondered what was happening, but she could not refuse. She quietly sat in the chair. <> she wondered.


    Ashite reflected on the situation. There was no problem. She had talked to the count for a while. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a conversation. The Count was only displaying guile, speaking about escorts. Thinking about his comment again, it was a joke for sure. When she concluded, laughter came out. What on earth. That was a bad joke.


    Lu Havre looked toward the banquet hall. He felt dizzy just imagining what she would think. It was like telling her he liked her to her face, but she was not saying anything. <> He rather wished he would dance. Only a heavy silence continued.


    Ashite continued thinking to herself instead of saying something. She had never been in a situation like this before, so she had no idea what was going on. The king was not looking at her anyway. Ashite lowered her head. The fragrance of the grass and flowers was so pleasant.


    Suddenly, a melody was heard. It was the Butterfly Lady Lotte. She naturally remembered the dance she performed with her mother. Ashite tapped her feet to the ground along with the beat. She hummed the song to herself.


    ¡°The Butterfly Lady Lotte?¡± Lu Havre asked.


    Ashite came to herself senses.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered.


    <> he wondered as he began to talk.


    ¡°Do you like this song?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashite said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ashite tried not to avoid his gaze. She stood up from the chair and took a few steps.


    This was Menang. She has told that people danced with their partners. She could not let the king keep standing there doing nothing. He was not talking, and she could not ignore it. This was not a big deal. It would be okay. But her voice quivered.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty,¡± she said.


    Lu Havre grinned. He was not sure what she would think, but there was nothing terrible waiting for him. Not yet. Probably not. He doubted it first, but her reaction was way better than he expected.


    ¡°Will you dance with me, Ashite?¡± he asked.


    Ashite grabbed his hand.


    Menang continued. Men and women danced, talked, and made friends. Lovers held hands, hugging and kissing in secret spots.


    Lu Havre and Ashite danced a few times, too. Their breath got closer and faded away. They also talked about simple things and drank sweet drinks.


    Time was flying by, but it was not meaningless. Lu Havre was finding a faint hope. Ashite was trying to be calm, but Lu Havre probably was as well. They put too much effort into their own faces, voices, and touches, so it was hard to understand the other.


    For young men and women, Menang was sometimes an opportunity to hope. Women wanted to confirm their partner¡¯s mindset, and men wanted to hold their lady. So, everybody was curiously excited. Even though they didn¡¯t drink, the mood made them drunk. The day had already been filled with such things, so the night would be worse.


    The sun was setting, and everyone entered the indoor banquet room to eat.


    The workers in the palace had already prepared everything, so the meal went on smoothly. Ashite and Lu Havre sat at the same table. Ashite looked around the dishes, and then she felt a little dizzy. There was a steamed fish dish, chopped finely without bone. The king must have told the chef to make it. She was trying not to stare at the king but just put her head down. She tried to get her breath back and had some soup.


    Indeed, Ashite had tried not to think about anything really whenever she met the king¡¯s eyes. He was a seasoned king. It would not be strange if he caught her nervous mind. She had to pretend to be calm, and she repeated to herself that it was okay. She had to.


    <> She swallowed her thoughts like a sigh. She suppressed and killed them. <>


    Her brain constantly ordered her to be calm, but her heart was pounding and it felt like it was on the verge of exploding. It was dangerous. The end was so obvious. She hoped nothing would happen, but felt it was inevitable.


    After she visited Menang, she could actually feel. It was a secret, exciting, and sweet festival. There were lots of couples expressing their affection in hidden places as the night went on. It was closed off indoors, so the heat was piling up. Some of them left for the balcony. As the night passed, people were soaked with emotions and thoughts.


    Maybe this man was no exception. What would he think? He just didn¡¯t speak. Perhaps the king was pretending not to know what she felt shy whenever she saw him. She could not watch his eyes. The emotions were so intense they were even hard to express in words, making her heart thump.


    What if she had not come to Menang? She couldn¡¯t answer that. No, she didn¡¯t know the answer.


    Finally, the long meal was over. People gathered together and talked. They laughed and talked some more. The orchestra played a denser piece. When she looked out the window, the moon was bright.


    ¡°Ashite.¡± She heard a voice.


    As she had fallen deep into thought, a man who pulled her back to reality. Lu Havre.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ashite said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go speak for a minute,¡± he said.


    Ashite swallowed. It was normal for him not to speak much. He was that kind of king. Since when was he so gentle and caring? Her thoughts went deeper and deeper. Emotions and minds seemed to be irreversible. His red cloak had retreated. Would he be the same this time?


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the drink was too fragrant, or that the night was getting deep.


    Ashite sipped her drink, which was stronger than what she had drunk during the day, but she didn¡¯t get easily drunk. She actually preferred bitter-sweet alcohol. She usually didn¡¯t enjoy alcohol before, but after a few parties, she grew to like it. Or maybe it was because of Menang.


    She suddenly thought to herself, <>


    What was he thinking when he asked her to go to Menang with him? Her thoughts drifted back to that question. She thought it was simple, or it should be. But this, this banquet was not such a level. She knew it was a party for young men and women, but this¡­


    She fingered her cheeks. She needed some air. She looked at the balcony area and stood up.


    <> Ashite thought as she looked around.


    There he was. He was easy to spot; the red cloak, the purple hair that softly shined blue under the lanterns, a tall and dark-toned man; the king of this country and her Menang partner.


    He was standing with young men and women. They were not far away. She saw the women in beautiful dresses and well-dressed men. A couple of women smiled brightly with off-shoulder dresses. What were they talk about? Although that would not matter to her. What kind of conversation did they have? Why had he smiled and gestured lightly like that? His smile seemed thicker. He was not that kind of man; he had only been treating Ashite like that.


    Immediately, she sobered up.


    <> Ashite wondered. No. She was sober, but her rationality was frozen, or her heart was too hot. <>


    Ashite reversed her thinking finally. <> she thought.


    No, no. It seemed like a bell rang in her head. He was not that kind of king.


    The denial came out quickly. It was possible because she thought about it many times before. That king was originally indifferent to women. But he was smiling like that in front of other women, too.


    <> Ashite thought.


    At that moment, Ashite realized something.


    <> Ashite told herself in her head.


    She clenched her teeth naturally. Ashite had no option but to admit this. She had pretended not to know and pretended to be calm so far, but she believed that the king treated her in a special manner. Moreover, she confirmed both his deep concern and tender worries.


    <> she wondered.


    No. She could answer it without hesitation. There was no way. If it was a meaningless favor, she would not avoid his gaze on instinct.


    ¡°Ashite. You look¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    If it was a feeling that disappeared so easily, he would not smile like that.


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    If it was such a meaningless crush, he would not talk like that.


    ¡°¡ªit is such a beautiful dance, Ashite.¡±


    He would not have been as careful as if he were caring for a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Her heart dropped. She could feel tears. She remembered every word, gesture, and look from him. It was vivid, as if she could draw it all. She had thought that he considered her special and remembered everything. Every thought reached one person.


    And at that moment, he was laughing in front of another woman. He was having a casual conversation, just like he did with her.


    Her heart had been dyed dark red. Since when? But that question was not important at the moment.


    More than that, she was unsure if she could stay sane. She needed to be relaxed. Not now. The question of what would be not now was not important, either.


    Ashite went straight out to the balcony. It was a transparent window that people could see onto from inside the hall, so she drew the curtains.


    The night breeze greeted her. It gently touched her. She tried to keep her breathing even. No way. No way. Seriously. She could not regain control of herself. She did not know where her usually calm and cool self had gone.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Someone gently knocked on the door of the balcony, and the red curtains rustled. Once, twice, then three times they knocked. She hadn¡¯t gotten there that long ago, so she wondered who it could be. Her mind raced. No way. She thought that it couldn¡¯t be. She believed it would not be. There were days that she thought it would not be. It changed a little by little, but she just passed. But ¡ª,


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡ªthe man who gently came out to her had already changed a lot, too. Very much.


    She felt tears coming out.

 Chapter 43

    Lu Havre looked back at Ashite several times. He was used to looking at her while pretending he wasn¡¯t. He was a little nervous. Ashite had drunk five glasses of alcohol already. Oh my. The alcohol was sweet but strong. <> Lu Havre thought to himself.


    Even though he was speaking with other people, he still paid attention to Ashite. Then, she suddenly stood up and stared in his direction. He laughed to show her his smile, but she didn¡¯t seem to look at it. She went straight to the balcony.


    <> Lu Havre suddenly thought. <>


    The music was about to change. The orchestra had played soft dance music so far. The quiet atmosphere for lovers continued. Lu Havre told the others he would be away for a while and headed toward the balcony. He didn¡¯t care what the people he had been speaking with would think. He strode to the door.


    He knocked on the door. He could only see the red curtains. <> If that were the case, she probably would have told him that she wanted to rest before she left. He didn¡¯t want to leave her alone. No matter how many times he thought about it, he didn¡¯t want to leave her alone.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    There was no answer, so he opened the door carefully and stepped out onto the balcony. The night breeze touched his cheeks. He only heard the sound of the closing door. Ashite leaned close to the balcony railing. She looked back at him.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he asked.


    He tried not to let it, but a sigh slipped out.


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Ashite answered.


    Her voice seemed to disappear with the wind. However, Lu Havre did not miss what she had said.


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Lu Havre trailed off.


    He left his statement vague. He was not sure if he could ask her.


    But Ashite felt the same, and she wanted to ask why.


    <> Ashite wondered.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± Lu Havre said.


    She heard the faint sound of music, as if it was telling her it was not a dream. It was quiet at first but then grew louder.


    <> Ashite thought to herself. She was not sure whose breath she was hearing. Her head rang. She felt dizzy. She felt like she lost herself, the woman who danced that false calm. She had no idea what to do. <>


    She really did not know. She could not find the answer. She wandered through the maze of her thoughts.


    Light leaked through the door. Lu Havre held out his hand under that light. He was a brighter man than the lantern of the banquet hall. He seemed to laugh at the end of the maze.


    ¡°Would you¡ª¡±


    Lu Havre looked directly at her as if he had made up his mind. He took a few steps. He could reach out and touched her cheek.


    ¡°¡ªdance with me?¡±


    Ashite never rejected Lu Havre. She bit her lip and clenched her teeth. It would not surprise her if tears started falling. Her eyes were burning. Not only did her hands and feet feel numb, but her heart had also started to feel that way.


    But she could not help it. How could she pretend not to know this hand? Ashite held his hand.


    Her fingers trembled. She could not lift her head properly. A warm hand that wrapped around her delicate waist. She placed her little hand on his solid back.


    The crickets chirped. The wind was soft, and the night sky was clear. The stars embroidered the dark sky with yellow and white. It was a warm night where a child could fall into sweet dreams.


    Ashite moved her feet but didn¡¯t look right at Lu Havre. He looked down at the crown of her head. Her hair didn¡¯t lose its light in the darkness. Lu Havre hesitated a bit before he whispered something to her. The saying that had lingered on his tongue now whirled on her ear.


    ¡°Ashite. It is good manners to look at each other¡¯s eyes when you dance.¡±


    <<¡­I know,>> she thought.


    But Ashite didn¡¯t open her mouth. Lu Havre spoke again in a low voice. He whispered carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Lu Havre asked her.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I know,¡± she answered slowly.


    Lu Havre became more and more restless. He felt like she would disappear somewhere soon, even though he felt her warmth vividly and was holding her soft hand tightly. The thought that he did not want her to go hovered on the tip of his tongue again, and finally, it slipped out into the wind.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    <> Ashite thought to herself.


    But she could not say that to him. She could not ignore it either. Ashite barely lifted her head up and looked at Lu Havre. She suppressed the part of her that wanted to avoid his gaze.


    Ashite¡¯s eyes were shaking. Her yellow eyes and his red ones became tangled.


    Lu Havre always tried to check her facial expression. He had become nervous recently because she was always trying to hide her face. He wanted to see her yellow eyes instead of the top of her head.


    At that moment, there was only the two of them. Her face was close that he could see her expression easily. He noticed her red cheeks and shaking eyes.


    It was as if someone forced his head down firmly.


    <> Lu Havre thought to himself.


    Lu Havre was convinced. His hope glowed in her yellow eyes.


    <>


    ¡°Ashite,¡± he said.


    It was a sweet, warm, and low voice that Ashite had never heard from a man before.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashite,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I have you in my heart,¡± he finally said.


    Lu Havre laughed softly. The quiet atmosphere was ticklish. His light laughter rang out shortly.


    Ashite felt vacant.


    He had whispered it tenderly. It was his eyes that looked carefully at her. She knew exactly what he meant; it connected the past and the present to the future. He had said he loved her.


    His eyes, face, words, and hands struck her like a wave that had come without a sign. She went weak at the knees. She wanted to sit down and cry like a child.


    But the truth was, there had been signs. Ashite knew it. Nevertheless, she tried to justify it, comforted herself, and ignored everything. But at that moment, he was telling her that he had her in his heart.


    <> Ashite thought to herself. Suddenly without sound, her tears had begun to fall. <> She clenched her teeth.


    <>


    However, she could not do that. She was blinded by peace, so she received his pledge document and Etutu as a guard. She could not see anything else, nor could she have dared to refuse the favor of the king. Soon, she found out that he was not the type of man who would treat women carelessly, so she couldn¡¯t help it. Everything felt right, so she just let everything stay the way it was. But she should have refused him. Her tears fell one by one. Since when? Why?


    She could not answer. Ashite realized something, not through rational thinking but with her intuition. There was something more important. <> she told herself.


    <>


    Ashite¡¯s tears didn¡¯t stop. They ran like an endless spring. She had thought solitude would be fine. She was scared that she would never like anybody again, so she closed all her doors and built up walls. She thought it would end with her younger brother.


    <> Ashite thought.


    <> she asked herself. Her tears wetted her cheeks.


    <> Ashite questioned herself.


    <> she told herself.


    <> The words in her head were loud. Her shoulders and fingertips trembled. Tears were streaming down her cheeks. Ashite realized that she was crying.


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Ashite began to speak, but then stopped again.


    <> Ashite thought to herself. But the feelings rose from the corner of her heart.


    In that moment, her emotions rang throughout her heart.


    <>


    Ashite realized something.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty¡­¡± Ashite said.


    And then everything was new. <> Ashite wondered.


    <> she asked herself.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    He called her name again; Ashite. When she fell deeply into her thoughts, there was a man who led her back to reality; this very man. She felt like she was in her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    He called her again. He held her hand tight. The warmth radiating from him was vivid. At the moment, she had an idea.


    <> Ashite was deep in thought. The light spread in the dark and damp parts of her mind. Like always, she found hope through something small. Ashite started thinking again.


    <> Ashite told herself.


    It seemed as if she had finally found hope and possibility. Ashite wanted to cry.


    Or she wanted to smile. She felt like she was back to being a child again when she didn¡¯t know anything.


    She had no idea when or why this had happened. His heart weighed stronger on her mind than those thoughts. She was opening her doors for this trivial opportunity.


    No, it wasn¡¯t trivial. So, she didn¡¯t want to throw it away.


    The tears flowing over her blushed cheeks did not stop. Lu Havre¡¯s casual face had collapsed a little. He felt embarrassed. His face clouded as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Ashite,¡± Lu Havre said.


    Lu Havre asked to be excused. He wiped her tears with his big, warm hand. It was a deliberate touch. ¡°Ashi, don¡¯t cry.¡± His voice struck her, sounding like spring rain. ¡°Ashite, you are prettiest when you laugh. So, don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Tears surged up. She barely swallowed the tears that were about to burst forth. Ashite put her tender hand on Lu Havre¡¯s hand. Their two hands overlapped over her cheeks. She wrapped his hand slightly in hers. Lu Havre was surprised.


    Their eyes met. His eyes were very red; it was a light that blazed strongly. They were so close. The bright yellow light bowed.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I do.


    ¡°I know your heart, I know it.


    ¡°¡­I do, too.


    ¡°I feel the same as you,¡± Ashite said.


    Ashite laughed with tears in her eyes, but Lu Havre felt as though her smile was beautiful and heavenly.


    Lu Havre laughed so much that anyone passing by would wonder why he sounded so cheery. It was very natural.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    His low voice knocked on her heart as if he were asking to come in.


    ¡°I¡­,¡± he said.


    She had no choice; her tears began to run again.


    ¡°You¡­ Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre seemed embarrassed. Ashite bit her lips. She didn¡¯t want to trouble him, so she had to laugh. She smiled, but her tears didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre touched her cheek. It was the softest and warmest touch. ¡°Ashi, don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ cry,¡± Lu Havre repeated.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Ashite tried to answer, but it was not easy. She clenched her teeth. She could not talk. Only her tears came out.


    Lu Havre wrapped his other arm around her shoulders. It sat like a butterfly¡¯s wings. He continued to wipe her teary cheeks. His warmth was getting closer and thicker.


    There was nothing but the truth.


    He had reached marriageable age. Soon, he would turn 30 years old. But Ashite, for now, decided to delay all other thoughts. This was the most important moment. It was no use worrying about other things. The man in front of her was the warmest. He was not a shallow man; he kept his promises. So, Ashite decided to trust him like before. There was no choice but to believe.


    So, Ashite squeezed his hand. Her small hand grabbed his large hand.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± Lu Havre called her again.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± Ashite asked.


    ¡°I¡­ you¡­¡± he began.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ashite laughed. Her laugh was like the light from a star. It glowed yellow even in the darkness.


    ¡°Ashite,¡± he said again.


    Lu Havre slowly bowed his head. It was getting closer to her teary cheeks.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Ashite repeated.


    His warm breath touched her and it was as if it infused life into her. Ashite gently closed her eyes. Lu Havre slowly closed his eyes, too. His lips gently sat down as if they whispered love. Their warm breath met.


    ¡°Ashite, I¡­ you¡­¡±

 Chapter 44

    And spring, when she was 12 years old.


    ¡°Father. I am leaving now.¡±


    That day, everybody sang and danced all day. And in the evening, they rented two or three big rooms in the Inn and took a break. Then, they started to drink at late night. It was a farewell party of Hetiron.


    The father of the crowd offered a toast as if he knew it already. He was slightly crying but laughed with effort. Although they were not blooded, he considered everybody like his children. Move, proud, sad, longing; the father suppressed his emotions and spoke with a big laugh.


    ¡°For Hetiron!¡±


    ¡°For Hetiron!¡±


    Everybody blessed him with all their hearts. Hetiron already fully reached a marriageable age so nobody stopped him that his willingness to travel by himself.


    ¡°Go, man! Go!¡±


    Silvia slapped his back without hesitation and laugh happily. Three or four playful men joined, too. They were mixing all kinds of alcohol for Hetiron. They said this was a special drink and giggled.


    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±


    ¡°You fellooow!¡±


    ¡°You are drunk, drunk.¡±


    ¡°Make a girlfriend at this time.¡±


    ¡°Whaat? You idioooot!¡±


    ¡°¡­He looks trashed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do something with him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do something about Ploca first.¡±


    One young man glanced at the corner. Ploca was surrounded by sisters and brothers. The only person drinking juice was Ploca.


    Hetiron scratched his head. She was a child who followed him exceptionally well. ¡°She must feel disappointed. Will she cry?¡± At first glance, her shoulders seemed to shake. The others already went through their coming-of-age ceremony and used to their gypsy life, so they were familiar that parting and meeting could also be treated with tearful laughter. However, Ploca¡­


    But he could not go to the kid right away. On the round table, there were ten glasses of liquor with strong color and strong smell.


    ¡°Drink!¡±


    Shuman grinned.


    ¡°Do you think you even walk to the kid?¡±


    The kid was the nickname of Ploca. Siliva made a piquant smile.


    ¡°I bet he can¡¯t. This fellow made this to almost killing him.¡±


    Bill smiled sullenly. Three people made a chorus by humming to death by alcohol.


    That night, Hetiron felt dizzy. He had never drunk so much. He stood leaning against the inn door. He breathed out. The night breeze was soft and warm, or it was hot.


    Hetiron giggled. He wondered when he could meet again with these people. It was such a precious relationship. He thought he would miss them every day and could not fall asleep every night.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    She always called him in that voice, with sorrow that he had to answer right away, that much that he wondered how that little child could convey such feelings. Hetiron looked back.


    The little girl stood. She was a very thin and small child. Everyone in the group was trying to make her gain weight. Her rough hands became softer because every older sister in the group helped it. Older sisters and brothers massaged her numbed feet alternately. Hetiron also massaged her feet quite often. They were really small feet. It was sadly pale, or it was dark and hard feet. That was something got better than before. Her boney cheeks took on life. She also grew in stature.


    That little girl.


    The purple hair that did not lose its light under the night sky was rustling. The hair that had a pretty color on the day when they first met now was shining. The yellow eyes shined like stars. Night, gentle wind, that voice; Hetiron woke up slowly as if he was possessed by something.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    Ploca was crying. She had held back, but as soon as he called her name, she started crying.


    Hetrion¡¯s heart was startled. Was she crying? He didn¡¯t want to see her cry. Hetiron bent his knees to make eye contact with the child. She bowed her head so he could not see her face well. Hetiron flopped down in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    The child cried bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave me alone, please. What should I do without you?¡± She had other sisters and brothers, but she could not stop crying. She needed Hetiron. She needed him. She was desperate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­cry, Ploca.¡±


    Although he said don¡¯t cry, her tears fell down. Lot of tears that anybody could wonder how much tear saved in her small body. She had never cried so much. Please,


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Hetiron.¡± After checking her face, Hetiron could read the shape of her mouth. Her cheeks were covered with tears, the eyes were red, the little nose was blushed. The sound of crying beat the night, it woke up the quiet time.


    Ploca cried and nodded desperately. Hetiron carefully wiped the child¡¯s tears with his big hand.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    ¡°How can this child make my mind so desperate.¡± He felt burning. He clenched his teeth. He should have to go. He had already told to father, finished the farewell party, prepared a trip perfectly. He just needed to go the next day. This group had a few people, there were almost 20 people there. Even if he left, there were many other people who would take care of her and cherish her. It would be much easier to travel alone. But¡­


    The child moved up and down her mouth, it looked like her voice was even not coming out. From the beginning, Hetiron was not the one who could withdraw the hand that he reached out to the child. Hetiron sighed deeply.


    ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Ploca suddenly looked up. The bright yellow eyes looked at dark yellow eyes. ¡°Now you raise your head.¡± Hetiron smiled slightly.


    ¡°Pack your luggage simply. Okay? Let¡¯s go together, Ploca.¡±


    Ploca nodded at once. She laughed with crying. Hetiron felt relieved by then. She was the girl who had a cute smile. Hetiron gently stroke her head just like the first day they met. It was like whispering to stop crying or telling her that she was so adorable.


    After that, for about five years, Ploca followed Hetiron. The young child was used to gypsy life so carried out a travel schedule well. Hetiron made a major destination for places they had not been with other gypsies. They went to Claremont where the warmest place in continent Marycury, Herezde which was considered as the most beautiful port. On continent Marycury, they went around the places where had less damage from the war. They were able to move around easier in continent Cruse. They went Uratorium where was the largest craft producer in Latrice. They also went to Pretoria where the biggest mining town in Latrice. They boarded ships, saw seas, climbed mountains, saw Cohelana, saw the diamonds from distance. They ate some delicacies. They met many different people and received warm favor. They also learned some new songs. Sometimes they encountered unusual dance.


    Above all, she was with Hetiron. In fact, Ploca was enough for that more than anything.


    Hetiron. The child was a girl now. Then, seventeen didn¡¯t feel left too far. Hetiron was still unmarried.


    Then one day.


    ¡°There is only one room.¡±


    The innkeeper looked at man and woman who were shabby. There were a lot of mercenaries in the country, so travelers were not something surprising. They seemed to have some age gap. They didn¡¯t look like father and daughter, or brother and sister. The owner was about to ask what their relationship was but just shrugged. What would be the matter?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will take it.¡±


    ¡°40 ken.¡±


    Looking at the man and woman walking up the stairs, the innkeeper shook his head and snickered. The atmosphere was a bit strange, but would they be in a relationship? There would be no way that they would spend the night together. She was such a young child and he looked way full for his marriage age. He thought he must think of nonsense because of the tiredness. The owner opened his mouth big and yawned.


    ¡°Do you want to wash first?¡± he asked.


    Ploca shivered like a watered dog.


    ¡°N, no.¡±


    ¡°Why? You can take a bath in a long time. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Of course, she liked it. Ploca bit her lips. ¡°Does not Hetiron matter? He probably doesn¡¯t matter. Well, I only have thing young body. He treats me like a child.¡±


    Ploca suddenly wanted to cry. Silvia, Hemel, and Lunis were all pretty, slim and beautiful. They all have swelling breasts. Ploca looked down naturally. There was no curve on the clothes. Her cheeks were plump. ¡°When will I all grow up?¡± She Sighed.


    ¡°Ok, I will,¡± she said.


    With a lot of warm water, Ploca enjoyed a bath. It was warm and soft. Suddenly, with a though, she bent her head down; ¡°Hetiron¡¯s hands are just as warm, he is kind person, he is an adult.¡±


    He was always kind when they were in the gypsy group, but he was more considerate while they traveled themselves. He asked every morning if there any place she would like to go. When she was about to sit, he always pulled the chair out. When they enter somewhere, he always held the door for her. When they went up the stairs or climbed mountains, he always reached out his hand in front of her. Sometimes they just only walked and for hours. Even though she was tired she clenched her teeth and kept walking, she didn¡¯t want to fell down like a child from tiredness, then he talked to her first to take a break. He kept her bedside until she fell asleep and whispered like a lullaby to sleep well.


    Hetiron. Whether the water was hot or because of her thoughts, her face turned red. Ploca took a few breaths and stroked her cheeks before leaving.


    ¡°Good night, Ploca.¡±


    Ploca shooted out her lips. She knew it, he was too kind. It was a room with only one bed. How caring he is! He yielded the bed to a young child and lid on the floor piling up some clothes. Ploca patted the bed.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    With that voice, she felt like she was getting smaller. How could it be so soft? It was just like the night breeze touched her ears. It touched her delicate back of the neck. Ploca took courage.


    ¡°Sleep here,¡± she said.


    Hetiron didn¡¯t answer. She was dissatisfied. Ploca patted the bed again.


    ¡°The floor is cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°I am not cold,¡± he said.


    The voice seemed to be a little rested. Ploca noticed it. He must be cold as she expected.


    ¡°Your voice also rested. Come up quickly.¡±


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come up, Hetiron,¡± Ploca bit her lips and said immediately.


    She was young but she didn¡¯t want to look young. She was a girl that breast growing but she wanted to be cute, she liked Hetiron so much that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What I only know from the beginning is just you, I hope you look back to me too.¡±


    ¡°I will just sl¨D.¡±


    ¡°I am cold, Hetiron, please?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold me, like when I was a kid.¡±


    That was a few years ago. Hetiron muddled his hair. He tried to say something, then he stood up. Ploca looked straight at him. Hetiron arranged the clothes. The time to fold clothes felt exceptionally long.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Ploca made a big smile. She could sleep very warmly. A soft breath was close. With a little stretch out, she could touch his cheek. Ploca was happy.


    She was happy.


    -To be continued on volume 2-

 Chapter 45

    The child¡¯s name was Flowers. Initially, the child had no name.


    From the beginning of the child¡¯s memory, there was no mother. There was also no father. There was no brother or sister. The child didn¡¯t even know when she lost them. The child was alone from the beginning. The child was an orphan, and the war with the demons had made many orphans. The child was ignorant, for she did not even know about the war. The child was illiterate and didn¡¯t learn to speak properly. The child didn¡¯t know her age. The child was only capable of eating and sleeping, eating and sleeping. She was no different from an animal.


    The child was always alone. Of course, she met some people while she lived in the mountains. She only learned a few words. They always left her as if they were not interested.


    It was rare that snow did not fall. It was a very cold and careless country.


    The child traveled around the snowy mountains. Her soles were cold, but her senses were getting duller. The child dug up and ate grassroots and drank water from the stream. The child gathered a bunch of leaves and laid them on the floor of a cave to sleep. When she heard the sound of a wild beast from deep in the cave, she was so scared that she ran out and slept against a distant tree. Because of the way she lived, it was impossible to satisfy her hunger.


    So, on a hungry day, the child went down to the village and asked for some food. However, it was originally a poor town. Moreover, the war against the demons had left a terrible wound throughout the country, and that village was no exception. The famine was so severe that many children were thrown out of their homes. Even crying became something exhausting. Then, she heard the news.


    A war with the neighboring country would start soon. She didn¡¯t know why it would start or what the war was, but the mood in the air was very bad. She had met mountain climbers from time to time, but now she did not see any. The child hid in her cave. The child was scared.


    She usually did not think much, but one day something occurred to her. She was going to die. She didn¡¯t know what death was and didn¡¯t know why she was living. She just felt hungry, and it was the strongest feeling.


    One day, the child trudged through the snow and went down to the village in desperation. She managed to enter. She was sweating, but she was too hard to want to cry. ¡°Who will be sad if I die like this? Nobody.¡± She could not even afford to feel sad over that thought.


    The village was pretty gloomy. The child looked around like a hungry cat as she tried to find a smoking chimney. Finally, she found one. She could smell something savory coming from it. She sprinted. Her toes were frozen so she could not feel anything, but she still ran.


    At that moment, the child bumped into someone.


    If she could pass through that alley, she could reach the house with the chimney. The child was hungry and her cheeks were bony. It would not seem strange if she died soon.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Be careful,¡± someone said.


    It was a soft voice. She had never heard such words before.


    The child looked up at the man. She was opening her mouth and drooling as if she was hungry. His face quickly became worried.


    ¡°Oh, are you hungry?¡± he asked.


    He was a neatly dressed man. How old could he be? A feeling of curiosity popped into her head.


    ¡°Age¡­ how old?¡± she asked.


    It has been a while since she had last spoken with someone. The child barely remembered the words. She spoke with pauses.


    The man waited for the slow words to come. He bent his knees to meet her eyes. His dark pink hair was curly. He looked very gentle.


    The child never washed properly, so she was filthy. Her clothes were ragged and torn. She was a mottled child with worn-out garments. Nevertheless, the man smiled and stroked her head. He wiped her mouth with a sleeve.


    ¡°I am seventeen years old. Look, ten and seven. How about you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said.


    It was a sullen answer, but the man laughed again. He had already passed the coming-of-age ceremony, so he looked pretty mature. He was an adult. He was different from the people in the village who had always turned away and ignored her. He looked soft, gentle, and mature. The child¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered.


    The man laughed again. He tapped his chest.


    ¡°My name is Hetiron,¡± the man told the child.


    ¡°He¡­ty-i-roun?¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Hetiron,¡± he said.


    The child rolled her tongue. It seemed like she had difficulty pronouncing the man¡¯s name. It was the name of the person who left an impression on her for the first time. Her eyes shined as she looked at Hetiron. His pink hair swayed. His eyes were a little dark but seemed like yellow flowers. Hetiron. She reached out her hands and touched his cheek. It was a dirty hand, but he didn¡¯t avoid her.


    ¡°Hetyiron,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, that is right,¡± he said.


    Hetiron smiled.


    ¡°Hetiron! I said this way,¡± someone called.


    In the distance, a person beckoned. It was a woman wearing ivory clothes. She approached Hetiron with a long stride. She was beautiful. The child stared at her open-mouthed. She was a very beautiful person. She shined brighter than the sun.


    ¡°Seriously, you are a directionally challenged¨D uh? Who is the child?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, she doesn¡¯t know her name,¡± Hetiron told the woman.


    ¡°What?¡± she repeated.


    The woman looked at Hetiron and then at the child. She bent her knees so she was eye level with the girl.


    ¡°Wow. You¡­¡± the woman began to speak.


    ¡°Silvia,¡± Hetiron called her name.


    ¡°You have a gorgeous hair color. I mean, you have to wash it a lot,¡± Silvia said.


    Hetiron touched his forehead.


    ¡°Silvia. I told you to break that habit,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? You know what I mean. So, what is your name again?¡± she asked the child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The child replied sullenly again. She had never had a proper conversation, so she had trouble making eye contact and spat out her words. Silvia giggled and pointed at the child with her hand.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± Silvia asked.


    The child nodded. Silvia made some exaggerated gestures.


    ¡°What about your parents?¡± she continued.


    The child shook her head. Silvia made a moaning sound. The child looked like an orphan. Her clothes were messy and she looked as if she had skipped meals for a few days.


    Soon, Silvia rose up. She tapped her skirt gently and said, ¡°Good. Come with us.¡±


    ¡°Silvia,¡± Hetiron said.


    ¡°What? Father would like it, too,¡± she answered.


    Hetiron laughed in embarrassment and ran his hand through his hair.


    ¡°Well¡­ okay. Hey, kid, do you want to go with us?¡± he asked.


    The child nodded.


    ¡°Hetiron? Silviaah?¡± the girl said.


    Then, she pointed to the man and the woman with her finger. Silvia smiled.


    ¡°Right. Your name¡­¡± Silvia said.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know,¡± the child said again.


    ¡°We can choose,¡± she said.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ purple¡­ because it¡¯s purple¡­¡± Silvia began to say as she thought.


    Hetiron sighed lightly. He was used to the fact that Silvia behaved as she pleased. He checked the child as if he gave up. She had purple hair. There was no shine and it looked stiff, but it was probably because she never washed it properly.


    ¡°Plocana,¡± Silvia said.


    It was the most common wildflower on the mountain. The wildflowers, with their impressive purple petals, often covered the foothills of Bro Sanderre. One life that bloomed in purple.


    ¡°Oh, that is good.


    ¡°Plocana. Hey, kid, repeat after me.


    ¡°Plocana, like this,¡± Sylvia continued.


    ¡°Plo¡­ka-a-nah?¡± the child said.


    ¡°Cana,¡± Sylvia said, correcting her.


    ¡°Plo¡­ca¡­na-ah,¡± the child attempted again.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not good?


    ¡°Plo, cah, nah,¡± Sylvia said, sounding it out for the child.


    The child twitched her lips several times as if struggling with her pronunciation. Silvia nodded and spoke as if she were talking herself.


    ¡°I wonder, what if it was shorter? Ploca.


    ¡°That suits you. Good. Ploca.¡±


    Hetiron stroked the child¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Plo, caa¡­¡±


    The child touched the ceiling of the mouth with the tip of her tongue. She gathered her lips and released her breath.


    ¡°Ploca¡­¡±


    She could feel the blushed breath. She liked it.


    ¡°Oh? She is smiling.¡±


    ¡°She is cute.¡±


    Ploca had a big smile. Hetiron and Silvia, they were the first. It was a warm voice, a word, and a gentle smile. She had received a name. She grabbed their hands.


    It was the moment that Ploca started her new life.


    ***


    Dawn was the darkness where no one would notice if someone disappeared.


    Ploca rose from the bed. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping anyway. She would not be eaten up by sleep. It was the last day, so she wanted to stay awake until the end.


    The empty space was warm as if someone had just been there. Next to the space, the lovely child was sleeping. She would watch her until the last moment. ¡°This is my best effort. I am done now. I will die. I don¡¯t have a reason to live anymore.¡±


    This was the last love of a mother.


    The skinny woman walked toward the window. There was dense darkness outside.


    She just needed to finish everything. No, it had to have ended a long time ago.


    From the beginning of her memory, there was suffering. She faced challenges every day. Later, she learned that it was called the Wall of the Moon. Sometimes when the world cracked, the moon would tear like a crumbling wall, and all kinds of demons would pour down through it. All over the Latrice area, rough and weird creatures swung their arms. They slaughtered countless people and burned down many villages. They were monsters with no human emotion. It became more severe and it was called the Mons war. No matter how other wars had been, people had lost their lives so easily to the monsters that considered humans to be animals. The common people were the most abundant victims.


    So were Ploca¡¯s parents. When the fourth Wall of the Moon arose, they quickly packed emergency rations and went into the mountain caves. They somehow managed to survive at first. But eventually, some monsters killed them. Only Ploca had been left. Being an orphan was common during the Wall of the Moon. The country could not afford to take care of the common people.


    Even in that situation, the reason why Ploca, who hadn¡¯t yet learned to speak, could survive alone at such a young age was that she had lived in the cave.


    One day, Ploca gathered her courage and left the cave. The surrounding area was covered in trees and grass. It was calm. She could hear the sound of water. She left the cave again and again after that day. Sometimes she met groups of people who came to pick up herbs or to climb the mountain. They sometimes offered her favors, which helped her learn to recognize edible fruits and mushrooms, and also helped her learn a few words. After growing familiar with the surrounding environment, she was able to go down the mountain road and reach the village. If she were lucky, she would have a meal there. Of course, she had more memories of her being thrown out and turned away from the door. It was a ruthless and harsh environment, a cold country, and a foothill that sometimes had the growling sound of beasts.


    She should have died at that time.


    But in fact, she was glad that she did not die, she had thought so far. That day, she met him, and that was how she was able to live. She could not die. She received her name, saw warm smiles, and heard a soft voice. That was how she had survived so far. It was all because of him.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    The tears filled her heart. She could not help it.


    ¡°Whenever you called my name like that, my heart pounded. Only your voice hovered in my ears.¡± As the child grew into a girl, and the girl into a lady, her plaintive feelings grew deeper and deeper.


    When she realized what was in her heart, it was too late to turn around.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°His face is still so vivid to me. I can draw it with my eyes closed. His gentle face, the pretty pink hair like a spring flower that rustled softly in the wind, his eyes that were as yellow as the sunshine, the soft shape of his mouth, his warm hands. My love. My adoptive father. My adoptive brother. My teacher. My companion. My¡­¡±


    She could not put it all into words. The human language was not enough. She tried to remember all of him, but she was choked with emotions. She felt stifled.


    ¡°You died, but you kept me alive. You drive me crazy even though you¡¯ve died. You died, but I miss you so much. Missing somebody can make someone insane just like this.¡±


    Ploca knew herself well. ¡°I¡¯m already crazy. I am not sane.¡±


    Hetiron was a free spirit. The people of his group were of various origins; Khan, Limne, the Han race, Skara, Monterobis. All were commoners, and there were many orphans. In fact, all of their group were. They wandered around Latrice, making a small fortune. There were few dances that Skara allowed, but that was for the noble and wealthy people. Commoners were different. Many common people enjoyed the lively dance of their group. Monterobis allowed more dances than Skara, and continent Cruse was an overall free atmosphere, so the area that they could work was quite large. They were people who danced, sang, played all kinds of musical instruments, talked about love, and painted happiness.


    That day, the war started, so they had to go north from the capital. They arrived in a village near Bro Sanderre. Their group was initially based near Bro Sanderre. They used to go to distant lands and often came back there.


    The child that he had met had torn clothes and her body was dirty, but her eyes were so bright that he automatically reached out his hand. That was what Hetiron had said. Like a whisper, he told her with warm breath.


    All the memories were so vivid. There was nothing stained. She remembered every word, smile, and touch of Hetiron¡¯s. Without him, that orphan would have died. Hetiron.


    Ploca also belonged to that group. The man who was called the father of the crowd used to laugh and stroke her head. ¡°Come on, kid. Let¡¯s dance and sing together.¡±


    She moved her feet clumsily and sang songs with a tender voice. When they dropped by a big city, she learned the piano. She could play the lyre, too. She learned various traditional dances.


    ¡®You dance well.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, like that. One-two, one-two. ¡®


    ¡®You have talent, Ploca.¡¯


    ¡®Your voice is good too.¡¯


    ¡°I worked harder because you told me so. I danced and sang all night to become good.¡±


    The little child used to sweat a lot, dying her skinny cheeks with blush. Every time the child danced, Hetiron spared no applause. There was no hesitation when he held her small hand, and he encouraged her to do well with his big warm hands.


    ¡°I did it because you laughed. I met you and learned emotions.


    ¡°When you laughed, my heart tickled, and my hands and feet tingled. When you called my name, my cheeks were flushed. When you hold my hand, my heart would be filled with soft winds. I just didn¡¯t know when I was young.¡±


    It was love, or rather, it was a feeling that even the word love could not fully express.


    The women, including Silvia, helped Ploca grow as a woman. Ploca always thanked them, too. If Hetiron was life itself, the free people showed her happiness.


    ¡°You can have a coming-of-age ceremony at 15.¡±


    They cared for the child. In fact, it was not an exaggeration to say that the group had gathered only those who truly cared for and cherished each other. It happened because most of them were orphans. Love, affection, a heart that was caring and cherished others; Ploca, who was like a white paper, could be a brilliant and energetic child because she grew up with those positive emotions. She learned to believe in others more than she doubted them.


    She grew up more and more, learning how to speak properly and learning basic culture. She enjoyed a normal life.


    ¡°The coming-of-age ceremony?¡±


    Because Silvia didn¡¯t know exactly how old the child was, she just guessed. Since the child looked like someone from Skara, it would be good to have the ceremony at 15.


    ¡°Yes. That means you are grown up.¡±


    ¡°Grown-up?¡± Ploca said right away without mumbling.


    ¡°I want to do it when I am 17.¡±


    She decided on that age because Hetiron was 17 when she saw him first. He showed a mature smile and friendly consideration. She thought at that age, she naturally could be an adult like that. That much she knew about him.


    She became a free spirit and wandered around all sorts of places. She gathered all the happy memories. Sometimes, they went back to Bro Sanderre if they had a break.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°Hetiron,¡± Ploca said.


    Hetiron shed a short moan.


    <> he thought.


    ¡°Hetiron, please?¡± she prompted.


    Ploca laid her hand over Hetiron¡¯s. Their warmth was very close. It was hot. They could feel each other¡¯s breaths vividly.


    Hetiron messed up his hair. <> he wondered. With that sudden thought, he felt dizzy. He wanted to say no. But¡­


    ¡°Look at me, Hetiron,¡± Ploca said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hetiron. Please look at me.¡±


    <> he asked himself. His face was still red. Hetiron put his hands down slowly.


    <> he thought.


    Even the first day when he met her, he could not leave her. When he thought back, he always was unable to leave her. <> he wondered.


    Hetiron sat down as if his legs felt weak.


    ¡°¡­Ploca.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hetiron.¡±


    Their breath hovered in their mouths and then burst out. Her name being called with a warm breath made her tremble.


    ¡°Ploca¡­¡±


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    Ploca sat down and touched his hair. <> she thought. She smiled.


    Hetiron breathed out slowly. It took a little longer to admit it.


    In fact, looking back, his mind had always been in the same place. It was why he had never been interested in other women, and why he hadn¡¯t considered marriage after he passed the marriageable age. It was why he had to answer her voice right away, why he asked her to go with him without hesitation, why he couldn¡¯t give her enough.


    He knew well she was only ever looking at him. So, he wanted to be with her. He wanted to feed her something delicious. He always wanted to take her somewhere good, always, together. By now, he was not sure if he started these feelings first or if she did.


    <> he thought to himself, soothing himself¡ª


    ¡°Hetiron,¡± Ploca said.


    ¡ªhe was swept away by her voice. He was taken helplessly. He could not help it.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    Hetiron looked down at Ploca and laughed, his cheeks red. Ploca held his cheeks with her hands. They were small hands. He slowly bowed his head. Their foreheads were touching.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered into his ear. It was the truth.


    ¡°Me, too. Thank you,¡± Hetiron whispered. <> he wondered.


    From that day, the world became brighter. It was brighter than sunshine. He knew if he could draw happiness from the world, it would be like this.


    Ploca laughed every day. It was a small house, but she was satisfied and excited every day with Hetiron. Hetiron remained considerate. Every touch was thoughtful. When he kissed her, he stroked her back several times as if he was comforting her. He combed her hair with his warm hand. He whispered that he loved her with a soft voice.

 Chapter 47

    Again, now, she thought about the skinny lady for a while.


    She was still in front of the window. It was still dark outside. Even when the sun rose, it would remain dark. Even the brightest lamps could not show her the light.


    <> she thought, <>


    Ploca dropped her head. She was not sure if it was real, the past, or a dream. <> she thought. So, the thought stayed in the past. <>


    The memories of the past continued.


    Education that gave the right perception of sex was almost necessary. Regardless of status, that opinion was shared all across Latrice. Details varied slightly from country to country, but the fundamental concept was the same. Men and women who did not have a coming-of-age ceremony should not spend a night together. It was worthwhile to keep the virginity and celebrate the coming-of-age ceremony. A nobleman having a mistress was somewhat socially tolerated, but a man who took a child was berated by people. Even in the red-light district, people only dealt with adult women.


    Ploca knew it, too. The wandering women that she lived with used to talk about romantic nights. Sometimes, they whispered to her secretly to teach her about sex. ¡°Ploca, sex is a very important thing. Only loved ones can do it. Since you are young, you won¡¯t know about it much, but remember this. You will have the ceremony one day,¡± they told her.


    Because of what she was told, Ploca had the idea that the night was some sort of sacred time for men and women to promise their eternal love.


    So, Ploca looked forward to the coming-of-age ceremony. She did even more so after she confirmed Hetiron¡¯s love. She didn¡¯t know what exactly they would do, but after they spent a night together, their love would be stronger. She believed so. She didn¡¯t doubt it at all. <> she thought. She only waited that day.


    ¡°Hetiron, welcome home,¡± Ploca said.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, Ploca,¡± Hetiron called.


    That day, Hetiron came home long after sunset. It was the last night of Ploca¡¯s 16th year. After this night, she would turn 17 and would become an adult.


    The sound of the clock ticking was deafening.


    How long had she wanted this? Ploca did not hide her excitement. There was no way she could have hidden it. She walked with short and quick steps toward Hetiron. Hetiron opened his arms, and Ploca stepped into them. It was warm. Ploca smiled a timid smile. It was a naive laugh from a girl who wanted to be a true lady.


    Hetiron¡¯s shoulder area was white. How long had he stayed outside? Ploca knocked the snow off of him carefully.


    ¡°Hetiron,¡± she called.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    This time, she put the accent on each syllable. Hetiron laughed low.


    ¡°Yes, Ploca,¡± he said.


    His low laugh always tickled her heart. Ploca was even more excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be an adult tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know, Ploca,¡± he responded.


    Hetiron met Ploca¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°Do you want to eat anything special? Or is there anything you want to have?¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah? Don¡¯t you have anything you need? It¡¯s okay. Tell me what it is,¡± Hetiron told her.


    Hetiron patted Ploca¡¯s hair. It was so sweet. Ploca gained some courage and opened her mouth without hesitation.


    <> she thought. <>


    ¡°You,¡± she said.


    Her voice trembled slightly. As soon as she spoke, Ploca stepped back a little. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to hold him; it was because she wanted him to see her face. Ploca had smiled as she practiced saying it again and again in the mirror. She made the beautiful smile of a young lady.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    Hetiron hesitated. His casual face faded. It hardened as if he had no idea how to react.


    There was a strange mood. Ploca was ashamed, but she thought Hetiron felt similarly, so she just smiled.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Hetiron opened his mouth and paused. He looked very embarrassed. <> he wondered. Hetiron ran his hand through his hair. Ploca knew the meaning of this habit very well. Usually, he did that when he was embarrassed. He was older than her but still shy. He could not hide his emotions well. He was such a kind man.


    Ploca took another step forward. There was no reason not to be brave.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Ploca.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you think?¡± she asked.


    Ploca was about to bite her lips, but she didn¡¯t. Hetiron dropped his hand from ruffling his hair.


    <> Hetiron thought. He clenched his teeth. <> Hetiron clenched his fist. So, he should do it again. This child would not know the meaning of having him. He decided to laugh it away indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± he began to speak.


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    Her sad voice had to be ignored this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Ploca,¡± he said.


    Ploca¡¯s smile faded at once.


    ¡°¡­You know,¡± she said.


    Hetiron tried to ignore her sorrow.


    ¡°No, Ploca.¡±


    ¡°There is no way you don¡¯t know, Hetiron.¡±


    Hetiron swallowed. He tried not to meet her eyes. He took off his coat casually.


    ¡°¡­Ploca.¡±


    <> he thought, <>


    ¡°I know,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    ¡°Hetiron, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ploca, listen.¡±


    ¡°You like me too, right?¡±


    The words came out immediately. Hetiron put his head down. He placed his hand on his forehead and sighed.


    It had been more than eight years since they had met each other. They knew each other¡¯s hearts by just looking at it, and they knew feelings when voices changed a little bit. And he knew at this moment as well. He vaguely knew why she was so desperate. She would have learned about the meaning of the night by chance, and since she looked only at him, she wanted the night as well.


    But no, Hetiron was determined,


    ¡°Yes, Ploca. But¡­ not yet,¡± he said.


    Ploca twitched her lips and grabbed her skirt tight.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are not an adult yet¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be an adult soon.¡±


    Ploca stretched her arm out and pointed at the clock.


    Hetiron bit his lips and clenched his teeth as if he was nervous. Her heart was so big that he could not suppress it with a trivial excuse, but he tried to speak as convincingly as possible.


    <> he thought to himself.


    The anxious greed hit his head. Ploca¡¯s words were not wrong. He could understand her point. The night was sacred. It was time for pure men and women to vow their eternal love. Hetiron thought so too. Also, in terms of age, Ploca could have held a ceremony already. Hetiron, himself, had already reached marriable age. His previous commitments and thoughts had tangled up. His heart was roaring. Why not?


    ¡°Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me, please,¡± Ploca said.


    ¡°¡­I¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Hetiron just giggled. Ploca approached Hetiron and opened her arms. He looked at her and hugged her. He patted her as if he were soothing a young child. Her embrace was warm. No, it was hot.


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t know, Ploca,¡± he said.


    It was like a sigh. Ploca whispered in Hetiron¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either, Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°Ploca, then¡­¡±


    ¡°But I think I know your heart¡ª¡±


    Ploca smiled charmingly again.


    ¡°¡ªand what you think from time to time. I know it well,¡± Ploca whispered as if to say it was all right.


    ¡°You know, Hetiron. I was really happy at that time,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When you asked me to come with you. Hetiron¡­ I was so glad I couldn¡¯t even say it with words. Remember?¡± Ploca asked.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    <> he thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can wait, Hetiron,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ Let¡¯s say I said it first. Can¡¯t you just¡­ do it this time, too?¡± she asked.


    Her voice was shaking too much.


    ¡°¡­Please? Hetiron¡­¡±


    Hetiron tried to sigh, but he held it back. He pushed Ploca gently from his arms. Such bright yellow eyes, purple hair that didn¡¯t lose its shine. The girl who looked only at him.


    No, a woman. From the beginning, Hetiron was not one who could reject her and throw her out. He wanted to see her happy face, not make her cry. He had said many times that he could not, and he suppressed his greed, but he was not one who could pretend not to know her and turn away from his mind when it came to reality.


    It was already happening, Hetiron realized. Already he was preparing to take charge of her. It had been a while. <> he thought.


    Hetiron laughed low.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­? Hetiron¡ª,¡± she whispered in a strange voice, ¡°¡ªI started this. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tremble too much. Don¡¯t be scared. You know best how I treat you,¡± Hetiron said.


    Hetiron smiled charmingly. He lifted Ploca lightly and headed to the bedroom. The clock ticked loudly like a pounding heart.


    <> Ploca thought.


    Ploca dropped down to the floor like raindrops flowing down a wall. The dawn light was coming.


    ¡°M, m, mommy,¡± a lovely child murmured. It seemed like she was sleep talking. The child thought about her mother while sleeping. The lovely child of mine.


    <> Ploca thought to herself.


    ¡°Hetiron, why did you hold me at that time?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because, Ploca, your eyes were so shiny. I thought, how could I pretend not to know this child?¡±


    Because the voice had been still so vivid. He could do nothing but look at that child. Ploca smiled bitterly. Unconsciously, she rubbed her stomach.


    ¡°Ploca. Umm, you don¡¯t have to worry about a baby,¡± Hetiron said.


    It was such a sweet night. She could not express it enough. She wished she could draw her memory. She wondered how she had not known this happiness before. Everything that she had thought was happiness before had lost its light after that night.


    <> Ploca thought.


    That night was hotter than the summer sunshine, deeper than the sea, and more sparkling than any jewelry. No flower would be sweeter than that sweet night. Just thinking about it still made her heart pound and her body excited.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Uh¡­ I was careful,¡± he answered.


    Hetiron whispered carefully. He blushed as if he was a little shy. As she spent the night, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on his words.


    Later, she understood that meant he had used contraception. Hetiron would never lie. So¡ª


    ¡°M-mommy.¡±


    <<¡ªyou are not Hetiron¡¯s child,>> she thought.


    It was a cruel truth. Tears dripped without sound. Ploca cried while laughing. It was tears that had been shed for a long time. There was no time to wipe them. She thought about it. <>


    ¡°Yes, Ashi.¡±


    Or what if this was not real? What if she was still at that house? All of this was just a terrible nightmare, and when she woke up, Hetiron would be there next to her, as always.


    But the child who was asleep had no answer. The dead also do not speak. The person who never would come back. Every moment told her that this was her reality.


    <>

 Chapter 48

    Ploca went back to the dawn when they met after they spent the night together.


    ¡°Sleep more, Ploca,¡± Hetiron said.


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    Hetiron smiled softly and patted Ploca¡¯s back. Hetiron whispered a few more words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out together later,¡± he said.


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To say we are married,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I think we need to go to the government office. So, don¡¯t worry. Sleep more,¡± Hetiron told Ploca. It was a gentle voice. He whispered that it was not a dream.


    Ploca smiled even in her sleep. She thought she knew what he was thinking. How he embraced her in his arms and what he would think about at that moment. The time they spent together was long, and their hearts were deep.


    The dawn passed silently over a tiny house on the outskirts of the capital on the corner of the street. Warm sunshine entered the window. The bluish yellow color was always fair and soaked into dark the alleys as well.


    Suddenly the alley became strangely disturbed. Hetiron heard it in his sleep, but he didn¡¯t care about it, believing it was the same usual noise. The workers were probably waking up.


    Unlike those in high positions, the common people had a hard-daily life. Therefore, everyone woke up early in the morning and started their work. Hetiron had to work all sorts of jobs in the early morning as well. In fact, finding a house in the corner of the capital was hard. He had to make money so that Ploca could live without worrying.


    He wanted to take care of her until the end. Hetiron kissed her forehead.


    The peace lasted until somebody knocked on the door, in that quiet, busy, late morning.


    Ploca woke up first. Hetiron seemed to have fallen asleep. Ploca smiled. Her body felt a little stiff, but it wasn¡¯t too bad. Her body was full of traces of Hetiron. Ploca rubbed her thighs.


    Before she could feel ashamed, she heard another knock on the door. She wondered who was interrupting their alone time, but she was not annoyed. Her heart was already too full to let in any negative feelings. Ploca dressed properly and walked to the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked.


    There was no answer. Who would come to their house? She knew some faces in the city, but she had never told anyone where she lived. Ploca cleared her voice again and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She heard a murmuring sound. Ploca squinted and stepped closer to the door. Somehow, she thought that the silence felt sharp. In the end, a deep voice rang out.


    ¡°Ploca,¡± it said.


    Ploca knew this voice.


    ¡°Mr. Dell?¡± she asked.


    Ploca opened the door wide. The sun was so bright that she frowned slightly. It didn¡¯t take a long time for her eyes to get used to the light. Her narrowed eyes opened wider. By then, Ploca could see who was at the door. It was Mr. Dell, along with two knights.


    The knights were wearing uniforms and had swords at their waists. Those were something that Dell had worn when they first met. After that day, Ploca knew that was the uniform of Lanu Lorea. The white embroidery looked appeared on a dark blue uniform. The knight that had a blue badge on his chest opened his mouth.


    ¡°Be careful in your speech and behavior,¡± he said.


    It was a cold voice. Ploca cowered because she had not been scolded by others before. Knights, nobles, and harsh attitudes were all unfamiliar to her. The only thing she knew was Dell. Ploca moved her eyes calmly.


    ¡°Ploca, come with me,¡± Dell said.


    It was still a soft voice, but she felt that somehow something was strange. Dell was oddly different in his face, tone, and attire.


    ¡°To¡­ where?¡± Ploca asked.


    Reading the knight¡¯s face, Ploca opened her mouth with difficulty. The knight frowned as if her tone bothered him again, and he tried to move forward. Dell raised his hand and stopped him. A man who could deal with knights with one gesture? Last time he told her His Majesty had called him. But wasn¡¯t he about to retire? Was he in that high of a position?


    Dell was not wearing the uniform of Lanu Lorea.


    Ploca somehow felt chilled down to her toes. The clean white and blue colors, the clothes with fine golden color mixed, and Mill Hanuem.


    Ploca recalled that Hanuem was a symbol. The woman wore a veiled headpiece, and the man wore a cravat to reveal their nobility. At the moment, a cravat caught her eyes. It was a white eagle on a golden background. Even commoners knew the royal crest. Something made a thump.


    But there was no time to feel surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Dell asked.


    Dell grabbed Ploca¡¯s wrist and pulled her. Ploca escaped before he fully pulled her in. Dell did not stop her.


    Ploca could not continue thinking rationally. Every moment was a series of surprises. When she just recognized his tone had oddly changed, Dell smiled softly.


    ¡°Now, you are a niece of Lecco Arte. Also, you are going to marry us this afternoon,¡± he said.


    She was confused. He used the same Skara language, but his pronunciation was too smooth. She knew Dell was a noble, but he had never spoken this elegantly before. She could not grasp what it meant because her attention wandered. Lecco Arte? Marry? It was terribly unreal. Every moment was too long.


    Then, Ploca recognized one word.


    ¡°Us¡­?¡± she asked.


    It was a word only the king could use to refer to himself. Mill Hanuem with royal crests, a position that entitled him to give orders to the knights of Lanu Lorea with just one gesture, us¡­ He was the king of Skara, the noblest knight on the battlefield, Hanus II.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Even the common admirations did not come out. She didn¡¯t know the uniform of Lanu Lorea, but she knew the name of the king. He was the owner of the land she lived on.


    ¡°So, we have to go now, Ploca,¡± he said.


    Hanus II noticed her expression and smiled. She must have been surprised. The results were entirely satisfactory, as he had worked for quite some time. He could have done it in an easier way, but he waited and waited until the flower bloomed.


    ¡°It will end simpl¨D¡± he began to say.


    ¡°He-Hetiron!¡± Ploca called.


    Ploca realized she was in a bad situation and yelled desperately. The face of Hanus II sank quickly. The king beckoned to a knight, telling him to take her. The knight nodded and immediately caught Ploca¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°What¨D?¡±


    ¡°Ploca!¡±


    Many words came out at the same time. Ploca was trying to run to Hetiron, but she could not shake the knight off. He was too strong. The knight calmly said that her resistance was not a big deal.


    ¡°Follow me obediently,¡± he said.


    Even if she would be a noble, a partner of the king, and a niece of Lecco Arte, she was originally a commoner. The knight treating her informally was natural, and of course, it didn¡¯t matter to Ploca.


    ¡°What is¡­? Ploca!¡± Hetiron called.


    As soon as Hanus II saw him, he laughed strangely. The knight standing next to the king spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her without permission. She is the partner of the king,¡± he said.


    Hetiron ignored his words and ran forward. The knight drew his sword immediately.


    ¡°¡­Please step aside,¡± Hetiron said.


    Hetiron could barely show respect, chewing on each syllable.


    The knight, Lecco Violetta, aimed the sword at him with no expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go any further,¡± he said.


    Hetiron understood the warning, but he didn¡¯t intend to back off. He clenched his teeth. Ploca was already far away. Hetiron looked closely at the end of the alley.


    There was a carriage waiting there.


    A chill went down his spine. He was terrified. Hetiron stared at the man standing next to the knight with his eyes trembling. He had never seen that man before, but instinctively he realized that the man was the knight who Ploca had spoken about before.


    But he was not a knight. <> he realized immediately. <> Hetiron wondered. He narrowed his eyes. Hanus II was still smiling strangely.


    At that moment, Hetiron felt like he knew what the king¡¯s intentions were. Hetiron pointed to him with his trembling hand.


    ¡°You¡­ Ow!¡± Hetiron said.


    Lecco Violetta swung his sword silently. Hetiron had not dealt with knights before. Lecco Violetta hit Hetiron hard.


    ¡°Hetiron!¡±


    In the distance, Ploca cried and yelled. She was close to screaming.


    ¡°Do not be rude. Observe good manners in front of the king,¡± the knight said.


    His words were not wrong. It was quite rude not to greet the king of the country as soon as one saw him. <> the knight thought, <> The knight rubbed between his eyebrows. To the knight, Hetiron was no more than an annoying insect.


    Hetiron¡¯s vision was blurred with pain. It wasn¡¯t a serious wound, but Hetiron, who had never been cut by a sword before, was shocked. The short time that had passed felt longer. He felt dizzy. How, why had this happened?


    ¡°That is enough. Let¡¯s just go,¡± the king said.


    As soon as he heard the king¡¯s casual voice, Hetiron came to himself. <> Hetiron thought. It was that moment that his awe for the king disappeared like a lie.


    Hetiron pressed the wound on his waist. He stood up with unsteady steps.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said.


    Suppressing all his emotions, Hetiron called the king. The king looked back, but he did not answer. The knight looked down at him indifferently. Hetiron didn¡¯t know what to say. He did not know how to treat the king. All he knew was that he had to deal with this situation somehow.


    So, Hetiron said anything that came to mind.


    ¡°What¡­ her¡­¡± he began


    ¡°What will you do with her?¡± he asked. But when Hetiron said it, he instinctively realized that it couldn¡¯t be reversed. How dare could he stop the king¡¯s will?


    ¡°Will you do¡­?¡± he said.


    What the h*ll would he do with that little girl? Hetiron choked up. He could not talk anymore. The knight stepped forward.


    ¡°That lady will marry the king today,¡± the knight replied.


    He had spoken only one sentence. Hetiron felt like the world had turned upside down. <> he thought.


    But Hetiron knew the truth. The king would not know her deep heart. The little girl would end up getting hurt. He knew his place. Commoners stayed with other commoners, and those who were high stayed amongst themselves. Moreover, even though the royal family looked gorgeous, he was told that there was a lot of veiled hostility. He had traveled to many places and learned how the world worked.


    So, he knew the terrible truth. The lovely woman, captured by the king of this country, would be endlessly outraged and live her life miserable. <> Hetiron thought.


    ¡°No!¡± he said.


    The words inside came out. Hetiron ignored the dizziness and ran to the king. But the knight¡¯s sword blocked his path.


    ¡°I will not speak twice. Don¡¯t follow us,¡± the knight said.


    ¡°Ploca!¡± Hetiron cried.


    ¡°Hetiron!¡±


    As she was pulled away, only her voice was clear.


    The knight blocked the way. He felt tired and annoyed. He wanted to cut Hetiron down but he was following the king¡¯s orders, so he handled the sword carefully. Hetiron was not able to push the knight out of the way and instead just stamped his feet repeatedly. He didn¡¯t have enough strength. He wanted to do something, but he could not allow blood to flow in front of Ploca. It felt like it lasted a long time, but in fact, it had happened very quickly.


    Soon, Ploca had disappeared, as if sucked into the carriage, and Hanus II climbed into it with her. He did not speak with Hetiron at all. Hetiron cried when he saw the king¡¯s smile as the carriage door closed.


    The knight did not mind with the man¡¯s scream. The knight spoke to him momentarily then turned his back without regret. Hetiron could not control his body. He collapsed.


    ¡°Refrain from actions that do not benefit her. His Majesty will watch you,¡± the knight had told him.


    It was a quick, easy break-up, just like that first meeting.

 Chapter 49

    When Ploca recovered her senses, she was already in the bedroom. Darkness was sitting outside the window. ¡°Oh my god. How did this happen? It¡¯s night already.¡± She stamped her foot. ¡°What happened to Hetiron?¡± She was eaten by anxiety and nervousness. She could not manage to think rationally.


    ¡°Listen well, Ploca. We can punish the man who was rude to us. But since he was like your stepfather, we will just let it go. However, there will be no second chance. So, Ploca, you better be careful, too.¡±When Ploca regained her senses, she was already in the bedroom. The view outside the window was dark. <> she thought to herself. She stamped her foot. <> Her anxiety and nerves ate at her. She could not manage to think rationally.


    ¡°Listen well, Ploca. We can punish the man who was rude to us. But since he was like your stepfather, we will just let it go. However, there will be no second chance. So, Ploca, you better be careful, too.¡±


    The king had stated it clearly. If she was worried about Hetiron¡¯s comfort, she had to be careful about what she said. Ploca didn¡¯t have any power. She could not rebel. She could not run away. So, Ploca needed to wait. She could not help the things that had already happened. She was taken without being able to stop it. Before she knew it, her name was already registered on Lecco Arte. She had become a woman of Skara. Since she was already an adult, she immediately became the king¡¯s concubine. The wedding ceremony that was held was very simple.


    When the king said he would take a woman, no one would dare question it. The only problem was that the lady he had just made a concubine had originally been a wanderer. So, the atmosphere surrounding the entire royal family was not good.


    But Ploca couldn¡¯t afford to worry about that. She was utterly aware of how helpless she was at every moment.


    It had been such a surreal day. The night before seemed insignificant when compared. <> Ploca wondered. The last thing she had seen was him bleeding heavily. Even that she barely saw because the large knight was blocking her view.


    She shook with anxiety and clenched her teeth. She crouched down. It was noisy outside, with people talking about marriage and concubines, but she could not hear much else. <> Being separated from Hetiron made her nervous. Only their separation mattered.


    <> Ploca asked herself.


    ¡°Ploca,¡± the king called to her.


    <<¡ª is that man really the king of this country?>> she wondered. The king tilted his head slightly and smiled contentedly.


    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he said.


    At that moment, Ploca was overcome with fear for the first time. What would happen to her, whether or not she would see Hetiron again, what was going on at the moment, and why she was there were all useless questions at the moment. All of her anxiety and nervousness disappeared behind the fear.


    Ploca realized that the king had waited for this moment, even though he could have embraced her right away. He had tricked her. <> she thought.


    Delfinus walked toward her, taking long strides, and touched her cheek.


    ¡°Are you scared? Do not worry, Ploca,¡± he said.


    <> she thought. Her anxiety had already passed its limit. Ploca shivered when she looked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tremble,¡± he said.


    He skillfully dragged her to the bed and laid her down.


    <> she wondered.


    Ploca wanted to say something but failed because he kissed her. She tried to resist, but her hands and feet trembled too hard to try. She didn¡¯t have enough strength to stop him, anyway. Tears flowed down her face.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s fine. Ploca,¡± he whispered softly. He spoke in a kind voice as if they had become a real couple.


    ¡°Ploca. Shh. It¡¯s okay,¡± he said.


    Delfinus laughed, but Ploca could not. Her tears would not come anymore. No, no.


    The whole of Latrice regarded virginity as important. The royal family would as well. She had spent the night with Hetiron the previous day. She was not a virgin anymore.


    If the king found out about it, she had no idea how he would react. He had been the prince from birth. He was the type of man that didn¡¯t feel bad about tricking a commoner and dragging her away. He would be mad.


    ¡°¡­You are really beautiful,¡± he said.


    The shame of being naked in front of another man stained Ploca¡¯s face red. Only then had she fully realized the situation. He was really trying to lie with her.


    But there was something more terrible than that. The fact that she was about to be forcibly raped, that she had become a concubine despite not being a virgin, and that she had shown her naked body to the king was not important to Ploca. The most important matter was something else. Something terrible and awful.


    ¡°Because, Ploca, your eyes were so shiny. I thought, how could I pretend not to know this child?¡± Hetiron had said.


    <> Ploca thought to herself.


    ¡°Ploca. You can speak. It¡¯s okay,¡± the king said.


    Delfinus smiled softly. Ploca¡¯s chin was shaking. She clenched her teeth so hard that it was beginning to hurt. She didn¡¯t want to make any noise. She thought she would never speak.


    The night before and that moment were very different. <> she thought.


    ¡°Ploca,¡± Delfinus said again.


    <> Ploca pleaded silently.


    But there was no one that could help her.


    Ploca had been clenched her teeth throughout the night. She could taste blood, but she continued to bite her lips as if she would eat them. She wanted to cry, but she could not. She didn¡¯t want to groan. She did not want to talk to the man who had taken her.


    She knew he could kill Hetiron right away, but she trusted what the king had said. He would forget what had happened this time, but there would be no second chance. He said that she had to watch out. So, she only needed to watch her speech and behavior. If she didn¡¯t fight against him, he would let Hetiron live, and she could live. So, she endured the night.


    She could easily predict how it would end, as she was not a virgin.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Delfinus said.


    It was the end of the darkest night. She felt a crumbled feeling that crushed and pressed.


    ¡°You are not a virgin. How dare you,¡± he said.


    Ploca had known this was how it would end. As she had expected, he was very upset. She closed her eyes.


    <> she wondered.


    But she didn¡¯t want to die. She had to survive to see Hetiron. She didn¡¯t want to show Hetiron this terrible thing, but she missed him so much. She knew she had to escape from this terrible situation. She had to endure everything until the end came.


    Already, the positive sentiment she had for Delfinus fell. But he was the one who held her neck. So, she needed to pretend to be respectful. Ploca was determined. <> she thought.


    ¡°How dare¡­¡± he said.


    She wished she had lost her mind. She wished her whole vision had gone dark.


    But Delfinus continued to touch her with a soft, hot touch. The sensations were terribly vivid. She endured again and again, but she moaned helplessly with unfamiliar pain. Her shoulders trembled.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Delfinus suddenly grasped her shoulders with a hard grip. But Ploca knew the reason. She knew the meaning of the words that he had spoken bitterly. He had realized that she was not a virgin. He already had a queen and another concubine, so he was familiar with women¡¯s bodies.


    <> she thought.


    ¡°Your¡­ Majesty¡­¡±


    So late that night, Ploca opened her lips at last.


    But Delfinus could not afford to care for that voice. ¡°Are you trying to sit near the king with this dirty body? Do you know how much effort I have put into you so far? How dare you betray me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hetiron?


    ¡°Yes. He is like my father,¡± she had said.


    ¡°You dare try to fool me with that lie? You dare lie, to me, the king of this country!?¡±


    Delfinus was convinced. She must have slept with that petty commoner. He could imagine how many nights they must have spent together. That man probably laid with her before she passed the coming-of-age ceremony. He must have pretended to be a step-father or that she had not passed the coming-of-age ceremony yet by faking the family register.


    No, there would be no reason to do so.


    However, he was sure that this woman and that man had deceived him.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she said.


    But he did not want to punish this lady who was crying piteously. He was very upset with the fact that she was not a virgin, and that he had such a woman as a concubine, but he could not punish her. Also, he did not want to. He had tried so hard so far, he didn¡¯t want to destroy what he had won in a moment.


    Delfinus was willing to let it go this time. ¡°Only this once, Ploca.¡± He looked down at her with fierce eyes and, without saying anything, lowered his head. He kissed her forehead.


    And then, he continued the night as if when he was angry. That night ended only when the dawn started to shine brightly through the window.


    Ploca stayed at Lotte Bishel. A couple of famous scholars commanded by the king became her teachers. She started to learn some things about the basic culture and royal law.


    The king came to her almost every day. Ploca saved her breath every night and never spoke to the king. There was no way she would look kindly on him. She felt so strange and pathetic that she had thought that he was a good person, a decent adult, and a comfortable friend.


    However, because of her greater love for Hetiron, Ploca could not develop an intense hatred. She had received him several times with false respect.


    ¡°I will just survive and leave this palace,¡± Ploca told herself every night. Her mind never strayed; it remained concentrated on her will to live and her love for Hetiron.


    Those days continued. It was a terrible life, but Ploca tried to keep a clear mind.


    Ploca never left her room. The king had not actually forbidden her from doing so. She wanted to run out of the castle, but apart from that, she did not want to leave the room. It was obvious that she would be stared at by other people. She didn¡¯t want to deal with that. She had already decided to endure until the end, but she was not familiar with being treated with contempt or scorn. She would never.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    On another night, Delfinus smiled brightly and handed her a letter. Ploca felt something. With shaking hands, she took the white paper. The message was short for having been written on such a large piece of paper.


    Ploca. I am doing well. His Majesty took care of me. Ploca, you should be happy and stay healthy. I hope you do.


    Her shoulders started to tremble. Tears that started without any sign dotted the paper. It was familiar handwriting. She knew it well since she had stayed with him for more than eight years. Her vision was blurred from the tears, but there was no way she could not recognize it. There would be no way she suspected Hetiron. To her, he was all the light of the world, the happiness, and all love.


    Only then Ploca was convinced. <> she thought.


    Ploca lowered her face. It looked like she was bowing to the king, but she did it to hug Hetiron in her arms. The king was not aware of what she was doing.


    Like that, Ploca pledged and pledged. <> she thought.


    <> She could not know exactly what his thoughts were, but the only important thing to Ploca was this; <> The thought was a relief.


    She could not have any positive feelings for the king, but at least she didn¡¯t have to hate him anymore. She had not even thought that the letter could have been a lie. <> she thought.


    So, Ploca felt relieved. She had endured everything.


    The king clearly said so. If she was worried about Hetiron¡¯s comfort, be careful about what she would say. Ploca didn¡¯t have power at all. She could not rebel. She could not run away. So, Ploca needed to wait. She could not help, things had already happened. She was taken helplessly. Before she knew, her name was already registered on Lecco Arte. She became a woman of Skara. Thus, she already was an adult, she became the concubine of the king in a moment. The wedding ceremony held very simply.


    When the king said he would take a woman, who would dare question about it. The only problem was the lady who sat on that concubine position was from a gypsy. So, the whole atmosphere of the royal family was not good.


    But Ploca couldn¡¯t afford to worry about that. She was utterly aware of how helpless she was at every moment.


    It was such an unrealistic day, the last night was pale into insignificance beside this day. ¡°What would happen to Hetiron?¡± What she saw last was he bleed a lot. Even that she barely could see because that big knight was blocking.


    She shook with anxiety and clenched her teeth. She couched down. Outside was noisy talking about marriage or concubine or blah blah, but she could not hear anything. ¡°What is the matter with this situation right now?¡± She was so nervous that she was separated from Hetiron. Only that mattered.


    ¡°What will happen to me and Hetiron? Why I dragged to here from the morning and became a concubine¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    ¡°¡ª why is that man who opens the door now and coming, is the king of this country?¡± The king tilted his head slightly and smiled contentedly.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    At the moment, Ploca became terribly scared for him the first time. What would happen to her, whether or not she could see Hetiron again, what was going on at the moment, and why she was here; it was all useless questions. All kinds of anxiety and nervy fell in front of fear.


    Ploca realized. The king waited and waited for this moment, even though he could have embraced her right away. He made a tricky move. ¡°Oh my god, how did I believe and rely on this man?¡±


    Delfinus reached to her with big strides and touched her cheek.


    ¡°Are you scared? Do not worry, Ploca.¡±


    ¡°Scared of what?¡± she thought. Her anxiety already had passed a limit. Ploca shivered and looked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tremble,¡± he said.


    And he skillfully dragged her to bed and laid her down.


    ¡°No. What is going on?¡±


    Ploca wanted to say something but failed because he kissed her. She tried to resist, but her hands and feet tremble too hard to try. In the first place, she didn¡¯t have enough power. Tears fell down naturally.


    He whispered softly. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s fine. Ploca.¡± He spoke in a kind voice as if they became a real couple.


    ¡°Ploca. Shh. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Delfinus laughed but Ploca could not. Tears could not come out anymore. No, no.


    The whole of Latrice regarded virginity as important. The royal family would more. She spent the night with Hetiron on the previous day. She was not a virgin anymore.


    If the king found out about it, she had no idea how he would change. He was the prince since he was born. He was the one who didn¡¯t feel guilty at all although he used sneaky move to drag commoner from her little house. He would clearly mad.


    ¡°¡­You are really beautiful.¡±


    The shame of being naked to another man stained Ploca¡¯s face red. Only then, she realized reality fully. This man was really trying to have her.


    But there was a fact that something more terrible than that. The fact that she was about forcibly raped, that she became a concubine although she was not a virgin, that she showed her naked body in front of the king was not important to Ploca. The most important matter was something else, a very terrible and awful.


    ¡°Because, Ploca, your eyes were so shiny. I thought, how I pretend not to know this child.¡±


    ¡°No. How could I betray you? All I know for my life was only you. I must not give my body to other men except you. No, no, really. I will never lift my face in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Ploca. You can speak. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Delfinus smiled softly. Ploca¡¯s chin was shaking. She clenched her teeth too hard, so the pain was getting worse. She didn¡¯t want to make any noise. She thought she would never say.


    The night of yesterday and today were very different. It was terrible and horrible. ¡°I wish this is all a dream. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t give you my body. Please, no, Hetiron, please!¡±


    But there was no one could help her.


    Ploca had been clenched her teeth through all night. She could taste blood, but she continued to bite her lips as if she would eat. She wanted to cry but she could not cry. She didn¡¯t want to groan. She did not want to talk to the man who got on her.


    Although she knew he could kill Hetiron right away. But she trusted what the king had said, he would move on this time but there would be no second chance. He said that she had to watch out. So, she only needed to watch her speech and behavior. If she didn¡¯t against him, he could let Hetiron alive, and she could alive. So, she endured the night, or it was the night that she had to endure without those reasons.


    She could easily predict how it would end because she was not a virgin, but still.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Delfinus said that at the end of the night that was too dark. It was a crumbled feeling that crushed and pressed.


    ¡°You are not a virgin. How dare you.¡±


    Ploca intuited the end. As she expected, he was very upset. She would rather close her eyes on her distorted face.


    ¡°Oh, will I die now?¡± she thought.


    But she didn¡¯t want to die. She had to survive to see Hetiron. She didn¡¯t want to show Hetiron this terrible thing, but she missed Hetiron so much. She thought she had to escape from this terrible situation. She thought she had to endure everything until the end came.


    Already, the positive sentiment for Delfinus fell. But he was the one who held her neck. So, she needed to pretend respect. Ploca was really, obsessed with a sense of duty; ¡°I must live.¡±


    ¡°How dare¡­¡±


    She wished she had lost her mind. She wished her whole vision went to dark.


    But Delfinus continued to touch her with a soft, hot touch. The senses were terribly vivid. She endured again and again but she moaned helplessly with unfamiliar pain. Her shoulders trembled.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was because Delfinus suddenly grasped her shoulders hardly. But Ploca knew the reason. She knew the meaning of the words that he said bitterly. He realized that she was not a virgin. He already had a queen and another concubine, so he knew about the body of the woman.


    ¡°No. I must not die. Hetiron, please, he had to live too. I should survive,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Your¡­Majesty¡­¡±


    So late at night, Ploca opened her lips at last.


    But Delfinus could not afford to care that voice. ¡°Are you trying to sit next to the king with this dirty body? Do you know how much effort I put on you so far? How dare you betray me?¡±


    ¡°Hetiron?


    ¡°Yes. He is like my father.¡±


    ¡°You dare fool me with that dare lie. You dare gypsy, to me, the king of this country!¡±


    Delfinus was convinced. She must have slept with that petty gypsy. He could imagine how many nights they might spend together. That man probably hugged this girl who even didn¡¯t pass the coming-of-age ceremony. He must be pretended to be a step-father or pretended that she did not pass the coming-of-age ceremony yet with faking the family register.


    No, there would no reason to do so.


    But at least, he was sure that this woman and that man deceived him.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she said.


    But he did not want to punish this lady who crying piteously. He was very unpleasant with the fact that she was not a virgin, and had such a woman in a concubine, but he could not punish her. Also, he did not want to. He tried so hard so far, he didn¡¯t want to destroy it in a moment.


    Delfinus was willing to let it go this time. ¡°Only this one. Ploca.¡± He looked down her with fierce eyes without saying anything and put his head down like a sigh. He kissed the forehead of the woman.


    And then, he continued the night again as if when he was angry. that night ended only when the dawn started brightly.


    Ploca became to stay at Lotte Bishel. A couple of famous scholars, commanded by the king, became her teacher. She started to learn some basic culture and royal law.


    The king came to her almost every day. Ploca saved her breath every night and never spoke to the king first. There was no way she considered him nicely. She felt so funny and pathetic that she had thought that he was a good person, a decent adult, and a comfortable friend.


    However, because of her greater heart for Hetiron, Ploca could not develop hatred well. She had received him several times with false respect; quite a few times, quite many as counting was meaningless.


    ¡°I will just survive and leave this palace,¡± Ploca resolved every night. The mind was never crooked, it grew up straight with the hope to live and love for Hetiron; only two things.


    Those days were continued. It was a terrible life, but Ploca thought she had a clear mind, or she tried to keep a clear mind.


    Ploca never went out of the room. It was not something the king had not restricted. In fact, she wanted to run out of the castle at once, but apart from it, she did not want to go out of the room. It was obvious that she would be pointed out by other people. she didn¡¯t want to go through those hardships. She had already decided to endure the end of the end. But she was not familiar with being treated with contempt or welcome those scorn. She would never.


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    Another night, Delfinus smiled brightly and handed over her the letter. Ploca felt something. With shaking hands, she received the white paper. The writing was too short for a large piece of paper.


    Ploca. I am doing well. His Majesty took a little care of me. Ploca, you should be happy and stay healthy. I hope you do.


    Her shoulders started to tremble. Tears that started without sign wetted down the paper. It was familiar handwriting she could know since she stayed with him for more than eight years. Her vision was blurred but there was no way she could not recognize it. There would be no way she suspected Hetiron. To her, he was all the light of the world, the happiness, and all love.


    Only then Ploca was convinced. ¡°I am sane. My mind was fine. Because of Hetiron¡¯s letter, I can have a firmer will. There is no way this me is not ¡®Ploca¡¯.¡±


    Ploca lied her face down in the lowest position in the world. It looked like she was vowing to the king, but she did it to hug Hetiron in her arms. The king was not initially within her mind.


    Like that Ploca pledged and pledged. ¡°My body got so dirty that I couldn¡¯t lift my face in front of Hetiron, but he may look back me one more time. Hetiron was such a man. So, let¡¯s endure. Hetiron survived, so I should have, too.¡±


    Then, she had this thinking too; ¡°The king possibly does love me. He looked like just let the fact that I was not a virgin.¡± She could not know exactly how his thought, but the only important thing to Ploca was this; ¡°Hetiron survived, and I endure the life in Lotte Bishel. If we can manage to live anything can happen. It was a relief.¡±


    She could not have a positive feeling for the king, but at least she didn¡¯t have to hate him anymore. She decided only to raise this much hatred and anger. She was not even thinking that the letter could be a lie. ¡°Why this king will fool me? To me, who has nothing. He already lied enough, and he had everything that he wanted already.¡±


    So, Ploca could be relived. She had endured everything.

 Chapter 50

    It was a very damp, dark space, and it was filled with the smell of blood, but no one here looked disgusted. They were people who were familiar with such cruelty, except for one man.


    That man looked the most miserable here. Even if he went out of this prison, he would look the most miserable as well. His skin looked black from the dryness of blood. The hair that shone under the sun lost its light. The eyes were very cloudy. All his senses were faint. Only pain pounded throughout the body.


    Beyond the bars, he could see a few familiar people ¡ª a couple of guards that he saw on the first day, and the king of this country.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know that the first day had passed, and the concept of time was twisted. He was not sure when it was, was it morning, or was it a night? The day when he was dragged here was clear, but he was not sure when that happened. It was such broken thinking.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I have a word for you.¡±


    The king beckoned without seeing the guards.


    Seeing the king made him feel upset. All emotions were jolting, and he wanted to say let him go. He could say all that in one word.


    ¡°Ploca!¡± Hetiron called her screaming.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the sinner¡¯s tongue has been cut off, for he dared to speak vulgarly. Please understand that he cannot answer.¡±


    Delfinus gestured roughly as if he knew. After all, the king did not want to hear the answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be forgiven for debasing the king and for deceiving the royal family.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hetiron¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears shed. There was no moaning sound. ¡°Please, at least she¡­¡±


    ¡°The bitch will not even know about your death.¡±


    He thought that would be better. The sorrow like tearing flesh was not important.


    To him, the wish that she to be happy was the first. It was always like that from the beginning.


    ¡°But is this really a happy thing for her? Is she happy now?¡± He was not sure. He thought she would not be happy. She was a young girl and a delicate child. She was a simple woman who made a smile for little consideration. He knew how much she loved him.


    ¡°How good would it be if God gives the last mercy? How good would it be if God is willing to make my wish come true?¡± Hetiron really didn¡¯t want anything. He could die here at this moment. What he wanted was only one person.


    ¡°Would it be better to let her know about my death? Or ask for help to escape from the king?¡± Which one would be happy, and which one would be despair? He could not know.


    ¡°Ploca.¡± It was so mournful. The man staggered and fell down like a dripping tear. It was a futile end.


    Delfinus turned away without regret.


    ***


    The atmosphere was still very bad in both Lotte Bishel and the palace. Ploca knew the reason. No matter how much she learned the manners, changed her family register like a noble, her root was a gypsy. Was gypsy a problem? No. The gypsy dared to sit next to the king was a problem. She was sitting in the high place overrated herself, she was for sure, that everybody would think. The thinking of nobles was so obvious. They even not liked the performance of gypsies. Even the palace workers stared at her intently.


    No matter how strong she had a mind, no matter how strong she bore the will, she was shunned by the people, and this thinking rose in her head: ¡°Why should I stay here accepting this treatment? I never wanted this place. Hetiron was enough for me. But the king eventually used all kinds of tricks to get me. He said I have to behave myself for Hetiron. That is why I am here. I really can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t run away. If there is no Hetiron at the end, then everything is just meaningless.¡±


    It really didn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°Your Grace, you succeeded Squirina¡¯s blood, Congratulations.¡±


    That was what she thought when she heard that.


    Hetiron said he used contraception, and she spent many nights with the king. It must be the king¡¯s child. So, it is meaningless. It didn¡¯t mean she hated a baby. The baby didn¡¯t have any fault, but this baby won¡¯t save my life, this baby won¡¯t give me any meaning of life.


    But it looked like the king¡¯s thought was different. Delfinus said only one word after seeing the palace.


    ¡°Take care of her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Delfinus felt this way: ¡°Is this bitch is daring to try me? Does she want to see how much I can stand?¡± It was not funny, but feigned laughter came out.


    ¡°How dare you do this to me. I moved on to the fact you were not a virgin. I gave you Lotte Bishel. I made you enjoy riches and honors. I hugged you more after that, and you dare show me this result? You deceive me and dishonor me to the end.¡±


    ¡°How dare you hold the blood of that low fellow.¡±


    Delfinus was convinced. He obviously had contraception after the first day. ¡°So, that bitch must have had several nights with that man before she really had the coming of age ceremony. And she must be pregnant from that. With that dirty body, she smiled in front of me? With that dirty body, she became the concubine shamelessly?¡±


    He already knew how Ploca was looking at him. She tried to hide it, but he was a prince since birth. He noticed false respect. It was ridiculous and funny.


    The anger was so strong that the mind could not exert any power. It was the first time he had an attachment to a person, and it was the first time he tried that much. It was like he was out of patience. It was like all the emotions he had felt had been lost.


    It was even more disgusting than the fact that the bitch was not a virgin. It was frustrating to think that the gypsy¡¯s child would stick to the palace, claiming to be the king¡¯s child and to be treated excessively more than it deserved. The mother also was enjoying excessive wealth, and now even her child. The word irritated was not enough to express it. Only betrayal, hatred, and anger remained. They pounded and broke all of the heart.


    Delfinus had not visited Lotte Bishel for a while.


    Ploca felt strange seeing her pod up. At first, she felt frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve got a child from another man, will Hetiron even look me back? How much should I beg to see his face?¡± A bitter smile came out. ¡°If I birth this baby, Hetiron might despise me. I will not stand if he hates me. I will really not able to live. I really hope he forgives me. This child was not my intention. Hetiron. What I know is only you. I didn¡¯t die and survive just to see you one more time.¡±


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    ¡°He was such a kind and genial man, so he might understand this baby.¡± Ploca considered it a lifeline. If she did not think that way, she would really want to die. So, the second was a hope.


    The third was a relief. The king was no longer seeking Lotte Bishel. She felt like her mind was getting clearer when she was not seeing the king. It healed naturally or made her have a stronger will.


    As if walking on thin ice, the thin peace continued. Even though everyone was looking down and laughing at her, Ploca bit her lips and endured it.


    Even when giving birth, she did not know how much blood smelled in her mouth. It was a pain that she rather wanted to die. Hetiron was the only person who came to her mind during labor.


    She hoped this child would not resemble the king. Would there be a baby only looking like the mother? Ploca prayed to God dozens and hundreds of times during pregnancy.


    And a baby was born. It looked like the god listened to her prayers.


    ¡°Ashtie-Ploca. You name her childhood name.¡±


    A few days later, the king came to her at night and said that. On his late visit, the maid seemed embarrassed, and Ploca was surprised, too. ¡°Did he just come to give the name to a baby? He had not shown interest in the baby so far. He didn¡¯t say anything. He shamelessly pretended not to know like when he even hugged me.¡±


    Ploca checked his gaze. The eyes looking at the baby was not good. She heard the childhood name in Skara was something important, and he didn¡¯t want to intervene in that. His voice was strangely cooled down. At that moment, Ploca realized.


    ¡°Wait, you. You do not think that this baby is yours. Is that why you didn¡¯t come to Lotte Bishel so far? Do you hate me now?¡± Ploca felt odd excitement. The fact that she was not a virgin was not easily moved on.


    Nevertheless, when she first saw the baby, she thought it was strangely different from the king¡¯s impression. She was so glad that the baby didn¡¯t resemble the king. ¡°Possibly, Hetiron?¡± Ploca immediately denied a sudden question. ¡°No, Hetiron would never lie.¡±


    Anyway, Ploca said it as her impulse. Her voice trembled with excitement.


    ¡°Joanena.¡±


    It was a word that she encountered a while ago when she had learned ancient languages: the most blessed child. Ploca smiled the charming smile that she practiced so many times.


    ¡°I would like to name her with that.¡±


    She used a formal tone now. Ploca was excited.


    Delfinus frowned at the moment. Ploca was really excited. ¡°That man¡¯s feelings are really messed up. I didn¡¯t know he was frustrated by deluding himself.¡± She liked it. ¡°I am living in mud. You have to somewhat payback too.¡± Or she had this impulse. She wanted to see the man who had thought that he was the greatest so far, now got disturbed by the one word of the commoner. The impulse made a successful result. Ploca smiled as satisfied.


    To her, whose blood was this baby was not important. She herself thought the baby¡¯s father was the king, so this baby didn¡¯t give her any meaning to her life, but it looked like the king¡¯s thinking was different. And if he really was thinking that way, this baby would not give you any positive feelings.


    ¡°So, I will cherish and care for this baby, dearly,¡± she decided.


    ¡°Your eyes are shaking now. The man who called the king not even manage to hide his own face.¡± It wasn¡¯t important when she turned bitter like this. This relationship was twisted from the beginning. So, it was okay to tell a lie.


    Ploca gently touched the baby¡¯s cheek. In front of Delfinus, she even kissed the baby as if acting proudly.


    Ploca really cared for Ashtie. It was not difficult to give love because she knew how to do it well. All she had to do was give as she had been given from Hetiron. The child laughed often. Ploca could smile when she saw the smiling face of the child who did not know anything.


    She thought this child could not give any meaning to her, but more than she thought, the baby gave her more power. The life shined a bit. She thought, at the end of the end, when she ran to Hetiron and told him the baby was quite lovely, he might reach his hand to her once again.


    But directly opposite to her, Delfinus felt worse and worse when he saw the baby. The newborn baby did not seem to resemble him at all. It was not a logical perception. It was an instinctive feeling. To just considering that baby only resembled the mother, didn¡¯t feel quite right. The baby¡¯s eyes were not bright golden color. Especially, the hair color was annoying.


    The affection for Ploca was already falling apart. He didn¡¯t care about the baby from the beginning. He just needed solid proof. Evidence that the child was not really his child. So, he intended to leave and just watch. Of course, he kept silent. It was not something that he did to considerate Ploca. He just didn¡¯t want to raise an issue in the royal palace with that small thing.


    And apart from that, Ploca, who he had encountered after a long time, was still beautiful. His heart was cooling down like even he wondered when he had affection and put effort, but she still had soft skin and shiny hair. So, Delfinus hugged her a while later. Once, twice, and again and again. She was a suitable opponent to solve his rough lust.


    It had been a while since she spent the night with the king. Ploca¡¯s frustration and hope still remained, but relief broke immediately. But she endured and endured. She could not say that she did not know why she is alive. It was a desperate and frantic reason for life.

 Chapter 51

    Then one day, Ploca had a dream at dawn. She was controlling her mind well, even she could fall asleep, with the king in the same bed. Ploca praised and encouraged herself to be sane. ¡°I can do this.¡±


    Hetiron came to her dream as if giving a gift to a good child.


    When she was twelve years old, there was a young man whispered to her to go with him. The gentle-looking young man smiled. ¡°Ploca.¡± So, the young girl answered, ¡°Yes, Hetiron. Let¡¯s go together.¡± A newborn baby laughed in the distance¡­the color of the hair of the baby, the eyes of the baby, the impression of the baby¡­Hetiron, Hetiron¡­


    ¡°Ploca.¡±


    Ploca woke with a gasp.


    She was not sure if it was real or not. She smelled strong alcohol, and it almost hurt her nose. Even if she had Hetiron in her dream, what she saw when she woke up was somebody else. ¡°What happened so far was not a dream. I can¡¯t tell what a dream is or not anymore.¡± She just chuckled.


    ¡°You even call him while you sleep, Ploca.¡±


    Ploca frowned unconsciously. ¡°When did he drink?¡± Delfinus kissed her. She just endured all his touch. ¡°It will end soon, anyway.¡±


    Ploca thought over and over as if she recited a spell that she already did a hundred times in her mind. ¡°I will end soon. Really soon. This man already lost all affection for me. I can tell this subtle distinction from his look, face, voice, and touch. He will fall out soon.¡±


    ¡°You ¡ª¡±


    But, Delfinus had no intention to end this soon.


    ¡°¡ªwill never¡ª¡±


    If the voice could have color, this one would be black; the black that rang in the room. All of a sudden, the world turned dark. Anxiety rose to the top of her head from the skin, spreading with an itchy and rough feeling.


    ¡°¡ªSee that man¡ª¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°¡ªagain. Never.¡±


    The time seemed to stop. Delfinus hugged her right away. But there was no moment to feel warmth, and her limbs were frozen.


    ¡°No way.¡± She had no choice but to believe the promise, she thought it was sincerity, and she believed the letter he had gave to her. ¡°No way.¡± When he stopped loving her, she believed that she could escape from this terrible place and run back to Hetiron. It was uncertain, but she thought so.


    She must believe it. She thought she could run away. When once the king would calm down his heart, he might set her free. She was a disreputable concubine, and she believed he could expel her; the king of this country, surely would.


    Since he was the king of this country, he should, even more.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The words did not come out properly. ¡°What did you¡­to Hetiron.¡±


    ¡°Are you crying now?¡± Delfinus said softly like the time they first met.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t hear. Ploca tried to jump up but failed. Her legs trembled. Delfinus narrowed his eyes and looked at her and smiled. Ploca was already muttering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡­ No way¡­ You didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    All the floors that had supported her so far fell off, and the world plummeted into black darkness. She could not feel reality the whole the time she fell. The senses had been so faint, but the pain that had been stuck in the damp, dark mud was so vivid. She felt like her head split, her tongue had torn, her limbs hardened, and she fell down eventually. She might bite her tongue, but she could not feel anything in her mouth.


    She just shivered. She could not see anything as if she was blinded. ¡°No, you would not.¡±


    Delfinus looked down at her. The silence was terrible ¡ª only the sobbing sound spread. Then, the king left the room silently.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell? What did I do wrong? When did I disturb your nerves?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why¡­?¡±


    Her voice barely came out. That weak voice whirled around the room and disappeared. It was futile to her.


    ¡°Why? For what reason? How? Why on earth? What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why, why!¡±


    Ploca punched the bed. She clenched her fist too hard to make her palm hurt, but that pain was nothing. She spoke over and over. Why? How? The thump rang. She did for a while, then with exhaustion, Ploca crumbled.


    She could not breathe. Darkness scragged her neck roughly. Eventually, that darkness snapped her neck, and breath died.


    Why? Hetiron, why?


    ¡°Del-fi-nu-s!!¡±


    Ploca spat out each letter as if she chewed. She called his name desperately, who put her head in the very dark mud, took her life, and even trampled over her. Her voice clouded by her crying. ¡°Why did you kill him? What on earth are you? Why the hell did you kill him, and with what reason?¡± Nobody answered, but the truth was clear.


    ¡°Hetiron died. I can¡¯t see him again. Even if I die, I can¡¯t see him.¡±


    Ploca did not leave the room. Flora did not leave the room. She originally did not often go out of Lotte Bishel. She didn¡¯t eat for a few days. She could not quite recover herself. Delfinus didn¡¯t show up a while again. She was rather glad about that. If she saw his face, she was not sure what she would do. She would want to tear his face off.


    Only then, Ploca realized her condition. She thought she was sane and in a leisurely state, but that was all lies.


    ¡°I was crazy already.¡± She was sure why she became crazy, but she was not sure how much. It was an irreversible craziness. She was not in her right mind, but she could be sure of it.


    ¡°I knew nothing but Hetiron, and I received a man other than Hetiron, so I got dirty, and I eventually had a child of that man, who deserves to die. You are crazy. You are insane ¡ª crazy bitch. I became a concubine of the one who killed my father, my teacher, and my love. I was despised, conceived his baby, and gave birth. Why am I living?


    ¡°Why the hell am I living?¡±


    ¡°m, am, ma¡­¡±


    It was a reality, even that voice. She was a lovely child. She knew that. But everything she knew had broken. Lying in bed, Ploca thought, even in a faint consciousness.


    Ashite-Ploca.


    ¡°I can¡¯t look only at you. Oh, my lovely child. You and Hetiron were eaten by the son of a bitch.¡±


    Son of a bitch. Ploca jumped up to the word that came to her mind. She came to her senses. She was not sure how long she had been in bed, but her mind was strangely too refreshed. ¡°Yes. The king is the son of a bitch.¡± There would be no way she did not hate him. She was willing to pretend to be sane. ¡°I will feel bitter not to kill you.¡±


    But what she wanted to give him was not just death. ¡°You will not die, even you dead. I will make you eaten by a shady and damp mind, although you are alive. I will surely do so. You already losing your mind just looking at this child.¡±


    Ploca approached Ashtie with tottering steps.


    Pinkish purple hair. Tears started to drop. The child smiled brightly as if she recognized her mother. She did that although Ploca didn¡¯t take care of her well so far.


    In the end, Ploca laughed. She had to. ¡°I love you, Ashtie. I love you and care for you. I have to love you. Otherwise, there is nothing left for me. So, I will raise you up.¡±


    ¡°You dance well. Good, like that. One-two. One-two. You have a talent, Ploca. Your voice is good, too.¡±


    ¡°I will pour out everything I had received from him and die. I will die, too.¡± Now that was the reason for living. There was no hope and no frustration. Relief already disappeared.


    ¡°What did I have, in the first place, anyway? Nothing.¡± The only thing left was the dance that she got from Hetiron. That was it. Ploca smiled lightly and kissed the forehead of Ashtie as if she conveyed the breath.


    Delfinus visited Lotte Bishel after a long time. He, in his heart, hoped Ploca banished all the lingering. It was a strange mind. He thought his affection disappeared. But he somehow still looked forward to it. ¡°Maybe, because she was the first one, I ever felt attachment. Maybe that is why I can¡¯t get her out of my mind no matter how hard I try.¡± But,


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ploca smiled at him, hugging Ashtie gently. It was a gentle smile, and she was a beautiful lady, but Delfinus somehow felt terrified. He did not know that human¡¯s laugh could be so horrific. Hate and anger were so clear. So, after he felt terrified, he felt disgusted. The emotion was mixed up and boiled.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t look at me,¡± he thought, ¡°you are looking at me like that because I killed that such free spirit man. Even holding the baby who has his blood. I had cared for you so much, I still expected something from you, and the result of that is this contempt and hatred. There was a still little affection left that I didn¡¯t even know, and you dared to tramp all.¡±


    The woman laughed softly.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I am sorry.¡±


    But the words were not soft. Delfinus tried to take her on impulse, and Ploca denied. It was a very polite rejection. Delfinus burst into laughter. It was a black and red smile. He turned his back right away.


    After a while, Delfinus visited her again. He felt that he could not help it. There was no woman as tender as her. She was the woman who had terribly fine skin. There was never a lack of queens or other concubines.


    But he assumed she felt special because she was the one who had in heart for the first time. Even though he was sure that he did not love her. Delfinus, as if he settled his thirst, came back to Lotte Bishel. He reiterated that she was only suitable for satisfying his lust. ¡°There is no way I still love that bitch. If I do, I will be such an idiot.¡±


    Ashtie was growing more and more. The child¡¯s growth was fast. Delfinus checked on the child sometimes, when he left Lotte Bishel at dawn. The idea he was so sure from the first place, got stronger more. This little bitch was really not succeded to his blood. The palace workers were gossiping, too. He pouted his mouth and laughed.


    Then, it was one day.


    ¡°Your Majesty, not today¡­I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, please.¡±


    ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    At the moment, Ploca stuck out her head. Her eyes were bitter. She glared at him with a rough look. Delfinus was absurd. He let it pass the fact that he got the lady who was not a virgin as a royal concubine. He moved on the baby, who had lowly blood. ¡°I slept over and over again, suppressing all this irritation, anger, and betrayal. And what is this face?¡±


    It was a coincidence, indeed. Ploca was tired and hard more these days. But it was a coincidence exactly. Caring for a child couldn¡¯t be easy work. The palace workers still laughed at her. Since she did not go out of Lotte Bishel, there was no chance to get sunshine. She could not afford anything. It was a time when she was tired of the obsession that she had to love this child. Or she was already insane and felt the limit. She thought she could do it well, but it was not easy at all.


    Ploca gritted her teeth. ¡°How dare he talk like that to me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    So, the harsh words came out. The expression was not fine, either. Delfinus raised his hand impulsively, hitting her cheek. He was a big man. Ploca fell right away. There was no strength in her legs. Her mouth felt numb, and her whole face was hot.


    But the sorrow was before the pain. She was shaking with shock. She tried to stand, but she fell several times because of shaking legs.


    Seeing the shaking lady with shock, the desire of hugging her disappeared. Ploca was not the only one who got shocked. Delfinus looked down at her for a while and hurried out of the room. The steps were impatient.


    The king did not visit Lotte Bishel for another time. This time, it was a long time; for a few years. Ashtie grew up well. Whenever Ploca saw Ashtie, she clenched her lips and tried to keep a sane mind. She had to raise this child well.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason to live, getting hit by the one who raped her. Her cheeks were red for a few days. She wished he never would show up. If he were human, he would feel shame. And as the wish of mother and daughter, they had peaceful times for years.


    Then one day, the king appeared from the morning. They were a mother and daughter who were ignored at the banquet. Even the king took care of them. But all of a sudden, even he didn¡¯t come to visit for years. Ploca had intuition as soon as she saw his face. ¡°He came again to have me.¡±


    ¡°Follow me,¡± the king said.


    It was really it. The king looked down at Ashtie with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°What if Ashtie sees it.¡± She felt nervous. Ploca managed to come up with an excuse to stop the king.


    ¡°Your Majesty. It¡¯s still a day¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you refuse now?¡±


    ¡°That was not what I mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or do you not want to do it in the room?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to do it here?¡±


    ¡°He is really crazy,¡± she thought.


    She could not tell who was the crazy one, herself, or the king. There would be no such crazy play like this. The man who was crazy but pretended to be sane, the woman who was crazy but pretended to be calm, the child who knew nothing, the mother and daughter who had all kinds of insults.


    But Ploca must not fail this acting. She had to succeed. The mother who loved the child so much, the wife who obeyed her husband, the concubine who lived as if she knew herself, the free spirit who conveyed all the dances to the child. So, Ploca, although wanted to grab him by the collar, she managed to put up with it.


    ¡°Oh, n, no, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°If that is what you want, we can.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ploca knelt down immediately.


    ¡°I apologize that my voice was raised ¡ª your Majesty. Please, show your mercy¡­ I will follow you soon, so, please.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Nobody said it was rape. But both men and women knew that this was not true.


    And the second violence was even easier. There is a person who never hits, but no one hits just once. Here was a representative example. Nobody knew that he beat her. He was careful not to leave as many bruises as he could. It was really easy for him to wield violence so that no one could see it.


    Ploca never resisted when he was beating her. She was a woman like that from begging. But sometimes, she could not hide her eyes since she was human. And she was hit every time when that happened. It hurt too much to get just a slap on the cheek. Sometimes when she was hit her stomach, she felt like she would vomit. Even in such disgusting times, the king hugged her again and again.


    Nevertheless, she could endure shameful insults. She never cried when she was spending a night with him.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Oh, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, oh, please. The child is, ah, watching.¡±


    ¡°I said, shut up.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Ugh.¡±


    The king had told her to stay in the room. But she was in the dance room with her child. It was true that it was a little bit rebellious. The king did not even try to hide anger.


    And she was raped in front of the child. She could see the young child was trembling, through restless breath and blurred sight. The crazy man was still on her top.


    ¡°Crazy son of a bitch.¡± That day, Ploca cried all night. There was no way she could sleep. She thought there would be no way she could hate him more, but disdain and anger rose up again and again. They filled all her heart. She really decided to die. There was no reason to live like this. It was not worth to live. She wondered if she was a human being.

 Chapter 52

    Ploca had decided to pour all her own into Ashtie and die. She had decided before. But when she saw the smile of the child, she thought she should live. ¡°If I disappear, she will be really alone. Ploca. You know about the solitude. Shouldn¡¯t you consider Ashtie? She did not do anything wrong.¡±


    But¡ª


    ¡°Come and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Please stop. Please, the child, your daughter, is watching now!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡ªthe nights were¡ª


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife.¡±


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s go to the room, please.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s do it in the room.¡±


    ¡°I will do it right here.¡±


    ¡ªEndless.


    Ploca laughed darkly. It had been a long time she laughed with sincerity. There was only self-deprecation and ridicule.


    Or the smile that she showed to her lovely baby. She practiced it hundreds of times in the mirror. ¡°I will never show my miserable looks to Ashite.¡± It was an obsession. She managed to do so while gathering guilt, frustration, hatred, anger, despair, all kinds of negative emotions.


    But every day was a hard day for her. Even she didn¡¯t know if the love she was pouring to Ashtie was true maternity or not.


    ¡°Ashi. Not every man in the world behaves like His Majesty.¡±


    But at least, she meant that. ¡°If ever you met some man like him, I really couldn¡¯t live.¡± Ashtie was nodding to follow her mother¡¯s words as usual. She smiled brightly. Ploca looked down at the child and thought, ¡°I am sorry, Ashtie, my baby. I am too tired to love you purely. But I should love you. I am your mother. So, I will tell you again and again that I love you.¡±


    ¡°You will never know how much I want to die.¡±


    When she opened her eyes in the morning, she just wanted to put her head in the washbowl. At lunchtime, her hands shivered when she held a fork. She wanted to stab her wrist with it. There were countless times she just wanted to jump out of the window. It was worse when she spent the night with the king. She had her nails grown long and clenched her fists. Then, her fists were so hurt. She thought it would be fine if she bled like that. She thought it would be good to just choke herself like that. She wanted to break her ankle while dancing. When she sang, she felt her voice was disgusting. ¡°Shameless bitch, crazy bitch.¡± The crazy days continued.


    Nevertheless, Ashtie grew up well without knowing anything. She had a mild impression. She could not help but think about Hetiron.


    Then one day. The king came late at night. It looked like he had been drunk again.


    Ploca never paid attention to the king¡¯s trivial impulse. She just thought, whatever. The man, who was raised preciously, was trying to play insane. How hard could it be? She just laughed at the back of the king, who was dragging her to another room, as if she felt sympathy.


    The king shouted a few words in the room. Ploca, of course, didn¡¯t care. The one thing she could think was, ¡°This man still has some affection for me.¡± He must be. Otherwise, he would not come here and do this after drinking. But she experienced so many times of his ridiculous lingering attachment. ¡°I won¡¯t waver again.¡± Ploca thought of it as usual.


    But her leisurely mind broke as soon as the king said a word.


    ¡°Ploca. Is that girl really my daughter?¡±


    ¡°What? Is that an important matter?¡± she thought, ¡°What is it about? Is that why you killed Hetiron? Was it the matter I spent the night with Hetrion? Was it something that made you too mad to stand? So, did you eventually kill Hetiron?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­How can you say that? She is our baby¡­How¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you be so brazen?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Do you deny my doubts?¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Ashtie. Ploca has your blood. She is Your Majesty¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d say that when you can see her?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    She wanted to slap him right now, but she suppressed it. She burned with anger, but she tried to answer calmly. After all, there would be no end if he tried to argue with it, so she had to endure. She was the weak one here.


    ¡°I know him.¡±


    But she could not bear that word.


    ¡°Son of a bitch. Are you really a human? Are you not a monster just wearing a human mask?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, no. How could¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you be the king of elegant Skara? You son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°I do know you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you know? Son of a bitch. No, dogs will be better than you. Dogs know the royalty, recognize their owners, and shake their tails to other dogs, but you don¡¯t know anything. Son of a bitch. Son of a bitch! The lowest man will be far more precious than you. You are worse than dog-like vulgar people. The garbage on the street will be cleaner than you!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know about his thinking so far. ¡°How did I not know about this? Why was I naive? I am resentful.¡± The subject was unclear, but the anger that she could not control boiled in her mind. ¡°Why on earth did I think he meant it? I didn¡¯t know he had indecent desires. I didn¡¯t know he tried to fool me perfectly. I behaved like such a child.¡± She hated young herself, who was happy and smiled to have a compliment about dancing from a high-status man. She hated it. Her anger boiled. She was sick of herself who said she didn¡¯t like it but still mixed her body with this son of a bitch so many times. She thought she should have died already.


    ¡°I should have known that this would end like this. Too silly. Too pathetic.¡±


    Ploca looked out the window. It was calm. It was dark and faint.


    The child talked again in her sleep as if she slept fitfully. The silence was broken, and tears fell at the same time. Raindrops flowed on her cheeks.


    ¡°Is this all my fault?¡± she thought, ¡°Is it really my fault? Is it because of the king? No, it¡¯s my fault. I sinned so bad that I dared not hope for Hetiron. Even if I try to pretend not to know or that it¡¯s not my fault, but it is all my fault. Did I wish Hetiron appear in front of me just once, at least? How can I be so blatant? Hetiron died because of me. The king took me because of me, the child was born because of me.¡±


    ¡°Ashtie. I am sorry. I am so sorry. I tried to whisper love to you because I felt sorry. I tried and tried. But I started from the mud, of course, every day was a mess.¡±


    ¡°I am too sorry that I even can¡¯t look at you, but shamelessly, I tried to be your mother.¡±


    But Ploca had no intention of asking her forgiveness. Forgiveness was something an only honorable person could ask. She had lost her purity since the moment she stepped into this royal castle, and she had no right to ask forgiveness to Hetiron, and to the child who did not know anything.


    It was a cruel pain.


    But she thought about dance.


    In fact, it was over yesterday already. Today was the deadline. She had only lived for one reason; to achieve the last dream of conveying her dance. Without it, her life really would not mean anything. There was no hope originally. The relief was a luxury. There was no time to be soaked in frustration and despair. After she tried tirelessly, finally, she passed down all her dance.


    ¡°Now, there is no reason to live. Let¡¯s die,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes, this is right. I should have died already.¡± Ploca stood up. There was nothing left for Ashtie.


    But there was something to say to the king. She stumbled to the desk. A small note. She grasped it tight. And she sat next to Ashtie. She kissed on her cheek and patted her forehead. Tears fell down and dropped on the child¡¯s face. She wiped the tears as not to wake her up.


    ¡°Goodbye, my love, Ashi. I really love you. I love you, Ashi.¡±


    As if nothing happened, the world was awfully quiet. The dawn light was coming. The child was sleeping. Only her cheek that her mother kissed was red.


    Ploca slowly left the room. It was quiet, dark, faint. The door closed quietly. As if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre was standing by the balcony. He was like a calm predator ¡ª a relaxed and elegant king.


    During the calm night, yellow stars decorated the sky. The man who was confidently standing under the night sky looked like a drawing with white paint on black paper. His purple hair with a hint of blue was waving in the wind. It felt like a fantasy. It must have been soft.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Ashite looked down quickly, as she felt like her innermost feelings were shown. She was embarrassed, yet she could not stop thinking about the hair. It looked soft. She wanted to touch it.


    It was not hard to admit it. There was no going back anyway. It was too late.


    The strong words were beating her heart. Ashite laughed inside. Her feelings had come too far. She could not control herself. It was all from his smile. And his voice. He must have been heartless to all the ladies even when he was a prince, but how could he smile like that now? It must have been his instinct. She grabbed onto her dress while she was thinking about it ¡ª the man¡¯s instinct.


    ¡°Ashite?¡±


    He already called her three times. Only then had Ashite finally looked back at him. Lu Havre was smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to do it later.¡±


    No, she did not want that. Ashite closed her lips like a tiny clam. She was hesitating for something that was not so hard. She¡¯d never done it, obviously. But he must have been good at it. She was embarrassed to show him such child-like behavior.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    The fourth time. It felt weird. No matter how many times he called her, each time it felt different. She could not measure the depth of her emotions. So every day felt new to her. The feelings grew, and the wave in her mind got bigger. It must have been the same for him, too.


    Lu Havre stopped putting it off and came towards Ashite. He tapped her shoulder lightly. It was a gesture that could have been either frustration or comfort. They both were confused. Ashite¡¯s eyes were shaking.


    It could have been because of the wind; her shoulder was cold. Lu Havre covered her shoulder with his hand. Her soft and gentle skin was cold. He frowned a little. He did not want the lady to feel cold. He moved towards the red curtains. There was light coming between the curtains. He was about to go back to the ball room. ¡°No.¡± Ashite opened her lips.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The words came out fast. Lu Havre quickly looked back.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    And the gentle, low voice. It was tickling her ears. She felt dizzy.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Lu Havre took a step forward.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He laughed gently. A calm and low voice opened up her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it now.¡±


    She thought it must be done now when she heard that voice. So Ashite decided to stop hesitating. He had been waiting this long. She should do something for him. She wanted to.


    ¡°Will you do that for me?¡±


    Again, he asked impatiently with that face and voice. She couldn¡¯t clearly tell what was on his mind. It was deep, so deep that she ended up falling in it. And it happened so naturally. He¡¯d been like that from some point ¡ª or maybe he was like that since the beginning and had been hiding it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    So Ashite could not help smiling. Golden bright eyes were looking at the man. Ashite raised her hand and put it on his wrist. Then she grabbed his wrist. Even his wrist was so warm, just like how he was. Now the only thing left is for her to open her lips.


    But inevitably, she thought. It would have been nice for her to write the letter a bit earlier. Ashite sighed gently and closed her eyes.


    ***


    The most peaceful dawn. She was wide awake. It¡¯s not that she could not fall asleep. The moment was too good for Ashite to fall asleep right away.


    Menang was done in a blink of an eye, really. Looking back at it, every second felt so long, especially at night, when she was with him by the balcony. She felt like she could still feel his soft and warm breath. His eyes, voice, hands, and everything else was palpable, too. Everything seemed different now that she found hope in her love. Just as she went back to her childhood, it felt like she was in her dream.


    <<¡°Ashite, I¡­ you¡­¡±>>


    It wasn¡¯t a dream. It was such a quiet whisper, but Ashite could hear it. Ashite smiled as she kept thinking about it. Such a happy night. She could not remember the last time she was this happy.


    Ashite looked at the lamp. It was bright. It may go dimmer, but it wouldn¡¯t be dark, she thought. Just like a fairy tale.


    Though she may have been excited, she quietly put out the lamp. Ashite closed her eyes.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    As usual, the door was knocked in the morning.


    Ashite slowly woke up. The morning was not lazy. It knocked the windows noisily. Rays of sunlight hit the bed.


    The lady was sitting still, trying to wake herself up. Sunlight got absorbed into her skin.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The leader of the servants and two other servants greeted her. Ashite yawned like a lazy cat.


    ¡°Princess, the king would like to have lunch with you today.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled through her messy hair. There was only one reason why, even though she¡¯s only been awake for a few minutes. Ashite quickly brushed through her hair. Soon she became neat.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ashite stretched out. Lucia quietly continued to talk.


    ¡°Also, this is a message from the king.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Ashite, I hope you had a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    She was wide awake suddenly. Ashite laughed without replying to her. It was warm as sunlight. A happy morning.


    ***


    Every morning in the office at Moinster¡¯s, there was a meeting. There was Moinster¡¯s favorite poem embedded on the door. Inside the room, there were four desks creating a rectangle. In the middle of the four desks, there was a little pit that was lower than the rest of the floor.


    Most of the people participating in the meeting were nobles from famous families. Dukes, marquis, counts, and high-class officers. And most importantly, the king. Only the seat dedicated to him was decorated with luxury.


    The king was smiling. Duke Moncheta tapped the paper with his pen and left a small circle mark on it. It wasn¡¯t a blank paper, but what was written on it was not that important. It was one of the documents for the meeting, but the situation written on these documents could change at any time. Therefore, it was not important. Duke Moncheta wasn¡¯t the only person who thought so. What was important to them was the agenda that had been changed last night, though it was just a group of opinions from the nobles.


    Yesterday was Menang. What happened in that Menang last night? There were a handful of nobles frowning and bothered by recalling what happened last night. Especially the ones who had potential partners ready for the king, or those who thought that they had the potential to do so.


    There might have been some noble ladies who still thought they had a chance as no one knew what would happen to the king¡¯s mind. Even for that, only young ladies would be able to have hope.


    However, no matter how much noble knowledge they learned and acquired, it was not easy to rationally control their emotions. They were only humans; they couldn¡¯t control what they felt. But the duke did not want to justify his emotions as something useless and shallow. If he did so, it meant that he was accepting the fact that his daughter could not be the one to marry the king either.


    There were also few ladies who claimed that their fathers and the previous king made a promise to marry them, as if that could be the way to get to the king¡¯s heart.


    Duke Moncheta laughed quietly. It definitely was not something positive. Though it wasn¡¯t towards someone specific, he thought it was funny that some people were having that false hope. His daughter could have been one of them, too. She was one of them. At Terre festival, what she mentioned in front of the princess from Skara was terrifying ¡ª just because of her belief in that ¡°promise¡± that was never made.


    Frankly, even then he believed that his daughter¡¯s dream could come true, even when the incident happened with baroness Yerv, or the time when the king said he was not looking for women.


    He tried to think of the time when that hope started to fade away. When were people talking about how the king was treating the princess nicely for no reason? When he looked back at it, it wasn¡¯t anything special. The things that he had done for the princess were so small that the duke couldn¡¯t care less. From the beginning, the princess from Skara was not a big deal to the nobles of this country. Yena and the other ladies were worrying about something that they did not have to.


    Things were different now. He wondered if those things the king had done for the princess were really nothing. Maybe he couldn¡¯t sense it as a man who considered his wife a servant or someone lower than him. Yena probably was able to sense it through the princess with a sense of a lady.


    For a moment, the duke was wondering if he needed to take a look at all the things the princess has done and gave up. It wasn¡¯t necessary. Everything was in the past. What he heard when the king was a prince, Yena¡¯s wish to be a queen, him trying to use Count Guillaume to see what¡¯s on the king¡¯s mind last night ¡ª everything was in the past, and things were confirmed. The duke realized this.


    As a father, he was not going to make his lovely daughter a concubine. Yena couldn¡¯t stand next to the king. His plans had to stop, as they were for the past. There was no chance, and Yena could not be the queen. It wasn¡¯t just Yena who cannot do it, either. Everyone just needed to accept that. Then there was no need for him and others to talk about this subject in the office at Moinster. They just needed to wait until the king showed his true purpose and what he wanted. Duke Moncheta already knew.


    He knew this from last night. No matter how big of a family the daughter is from, she won¡¯t be able to stand next to the king as a queen.


    The previous king said just one time that there would be a chance to make his daughter as a future queen. Just that, not more nor less. When the words from someone else are delivered through people, they end up looking bigger than how they¡¯re actually meant. Just like any other young girl, it was possible for his daughter to take it as a marriage promise. That¡¯s where the problem began. If the noble is one of the people who can sit and have meetings together at Moinster¡¯s office, the noble should have easy access to anything going on in politics or the royals. However, if they were not easily giving up on the marriage, it meant that there must have been other reasons, but mostly it meant that they all had high hopes for the royal marriage. More specifically, they were hoping for what they could have by marriage and having a royal kid with their blood.


    They were expecting something real from something so vague. From the king who said it to the others who heard it, everyone knew that it was something shallow and vague. Also, the content of it was confusing so that no one could guarantee that the lady would be treated right and get the king¡¯s heart after she became the queen.


    Just like that, the problems behind their hope weren¡¯t simple. Yet they are still hoping for what they could get from the marriage putting all of this behind ¡ª it was such a shallow and empty wish. It¡¯s not that they could support the current king just for the marriage, either. There were many cases where the family and the royals got closer from the marriage, but things could not be simply decided just for politics, especially in their positions.


    So what the previous king said to these people to make them hope for certain things was rather perfunctory than truly meaningful. That did not mean that they didn¡¯t trust the king or degraded what the king said. However, the duke knew best that that¡¯s how it should have been. In fact, the only thing duke had to hear from Lu Havre was simple ¡ª that he was a true Nante. There was no way the Moncheta family did not know what that meant.


    Therefore, for Duke Moncheta, the king¡¯s queen was not something he cared about. More specifically, he did not care if the princess sat in that position. It would be a lie to say that he could ignore it, but he knew that he could not go against what the king was so sure about. That¡¯s how it was for the coronation, too.


    The duke has gotten everything that he could have gotten as a duke from the king, after all. There was no problem in continuing to take care of the family. He¡¯d already been looking for Yena¡¯s marriage with other families. He¡¯s been hearing that she looked good together with Marquis Monhaine¡¯s second son. It sounded like a good enough marriage to him.


    That¡¯s why the duke did not make a big deal out of the biggest subject in this meeting.


    However, he also knew that there are people whom this mattered a lot to. He could tell that by the atmosphere.


    Nobody mentioned what the king said during Terre festival. That wasn¡¯t the problem. What the king had been doing, especially to one specific lady ¡ª how he treated her, the way he escorted her for Menang, what Menang meant for him ¡ª these did not matter, either. To the nobles in this meeting, what he¡¯d been doing and saying towards them was the problem. It was way different than how he was yesterday.


    Just think of what the king had been doing. He had a terrifying smile on his face after he filled the golden room with his siblings¡¯ blood, and he never showed any mercy to the captives. During the war-making, he was called the monster of the war, yet he did not care about what people said. Although he treated his vassals well and politically, he¡¯d been doing great both internally and internationally, they were all public matters; they were something he had to do as a king. Without the public matter that he had to take care of as a king, he never even looked at any ladies for his private matter.


    What the king was doing at Menang ¡ª not as a king, but as a man ¡ª was staying next to the princess at the balcony. And after they spent time together there, the way they looked at each other was different. The king has never smiled the way he smiled at the princess. The man was smiling at someone he loved.


    It happened just last night. And what will happen after that was easy to predict. The king and the princess will get married, and the princess would become the queen of this country.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Lu Havre was smiling. Since he came into this room, he knew the reason why today¡¯s meeting subject changed, the reason why the meeting¡¯s atmosphere wasn¡¯t the brightest, and what the nobles would say to him.


    He already prepared what he was going to say. He wanted to give the most to the person, and he didn¡¯t want the person to be in an uncomfortable position. Although it probably wasn¡¯t necessary, if he had to, he was willing to gladly use his emotional factor. ¡°Gladly¡­¡± He felt himself changing.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He was planning to show his private matter in this public meeting, for the political matter. It felt like he was having his own life for the first time.


    Everyone probably was able to tell what was going on between him and Ashite. They must have been worrying and thinking about it since last night, though he was sure about that matter. Some of them must have been still thinking that they still had hopes to be with him. It was funny to him. Just the fact that only he knew about his own emotions and what was going on in him was interesting.


    However, there was something that he was worried about, too. It wasn¡¯t something from others, but he wanted to know what was going on through her head. She wasn¡¯t someone who wanted to be his queen. It might be an excuse to say that he did not have time to tell her before coming to this meeting at Moinster¡¯s. He could have told her plenty of times.


    But last night was so sweet and warm. He¡¯s never done this in his life; just wiping tears off her face was exciting to him. So he thought it might seem like a rush to talk about the marriage already. That meant that he could only tell her after this meeting. And he had no clue how he¡¯s going to do that.


    His thoughts went that far. He thought about this numerous times in the morning. Going to the meeting at Moinster¡¯s and talking to the nobles weren¡¯t something he worried about. Rather than the arguments he could have been in with these nobles, what mattered more to him was how she would think about it, but he still wasn¡¯t sure how to tell her¡­.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Lu Havre had a clear smile on his face.


    ¡°Speak. I was listening.¡±


    Duke Morhus cleared his throat. ¡°Yes. First of all, we once again apologize for changing the subject of the meeting all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your generous mind as always. Now, the subject¡­¡±


    The duke had inner sigh, then stood up from his seat.


    ¡°It¡¯s more of just a collection of our opinions on this subject. Please excuse the way I stood up without asking you first, Your Majesty. There are lots of people who would like to know the meaning behind your action of escorting the princess last night at Menang. Of course, Your Majesty¡ª¡±


    Lu Havre did not stop the duke from rising up. Then he gestured for the duke to stop talking.


    And the king laughed. It wasn¡¯t the same as when he had his knife covered in blood. It seemed true as if coming from his heart.


    ¡°Yes, so you are asking about what¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like to share it with us, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I will confirm my opinion here, today.¡±


    As looking at the king smiling, Duke Moncheta doubted what he just saw.


    The king was human, too, he thought. There had been numerous types of people that he¡¯s seen as a duke for past years. He was sure that he knew a person when he saw them, but the king seemed to be the exception. He thought he knew the king. However, he only thought that the king has a cold heart with his knife and blood, but that was wrong. He was surprised.


    ¡°The princess of Skara, Ashite, will get married with me.¡±


    Clearly, Lu Havre knew a more specific expression than this. He wanted to marry her, or he wanted her to be his wife. However, it seemed unnecessary to tell these people in front of him. They would¡¯ve understood what he said either way. The most important thing here was his strong will, that the king of this country was sure about this and he and Ashite were seeing each other. He wanted to make sure that these people wouldn¡¯t say any other words.


    Even this did not matter to him, frankly. He did not care what they said. But there was a reason why he was doing this. To Lu Havre, it was making an environment for her to comfortably make her own decision. He wanted her to make her own decision for her own life and emotions without worrying about anything else.


    Lu Havre gently looked down. Dark, thick lashes made a slight shadow on him. He hoped they won¡¯t deny it. That was coming from his heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The first one to open his mouth was Marquis Banassi. Lu Havre looked into his eyes, pretending like he was not concerned.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Marquis took a deep breath. He had to choose his words wisely. If the princess became the queen, it was not okay with him. If everything got decided here, even he couldn¡¯t wish for his tiniest hope. That was how he came all the way here, so he could not back off now.


    But, him saying it was truly dangerous. The words could stab the king, or himself back, too. And he would end up seeing his own blood.


    ¡°You cannot let the blood of a free spirit run through the Monterobis royal family. We cannot let the blood of unknown root to be mixed with the blood of the dragon. As a vassal, a servant of Nante, we cannot let this happen, therefore we gathered our opinions. Your Majesty, please consider this again. There are plenty of ladies in this country from various noble families that would be a perfect fit for the queen¡¯s position. And your majesty is aware of this. Please think of this matter again.¡±


    It was not hard to clearly say their purpose. It¡¯s not that he would lose his confidence in the king¡¯s red eyes. However, just thinking about starting this made his throat dry. He was anxious. It wasn¡¯t just him ¡ª everyone in this meeting could not say anything, although they all saw what happened last night. Lots of people had agreed that they cannot see the princess becoming the queen, and that was why it was important to change the subject of the meeting.


    However, the marquis already knew that no one in this meeting had guts to say what they wanted to say.


    The origin of Del Monte III was not the greatest, either.


    It was bad that even the previous queen mentioned it at the Terre festival. Everyone knew that Del Monte III was truly a Nante. There was no way people didn¡¯t know about it, and no one was denying it. However, the story was a bit different once the story of his mother got involved. She was from a similar background as the free spirits. That made the reasons to deny the princess less effective. Also, free spirits tended to be treated better than the people of Skara in this country. Compared to what Tara had done, what that free spirit girl did to Skara royals was nothing.


    And the king was aware of it. Marquis Banassi bit his lips. He could not even figure out where everything went wrong. He didn¡¯t even know if anything was wrong. He was rushing only in the beginning, and after the princess from Skara was not even someone he could have predicted. Once he noticed there was something going on between the king and the princess, it was too late. There was no going back. Even the realization was late. There was nobody who could stop Nante¡¯s will. Everything he¡¯d done was for nothing.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Lu Havre smiled as if he saw through their mind. ¡°¡ªthink that there is no better partner than her.¡±


    He said it in such a friendly tone. People were confused if this was the office at Moinster¡¯s or if that person was the king. Duke Moncheta held onto his laugh that almost burst out. It would have been enough for the king to say that the princess was the perfect fit as a queen. The king was cutting any options off by saying so.


    Lu Havre did not wait for any responses.


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s mentioned on Jeice Pact.¡±


    It was such a small part of the pact. There was no mention about the marriage between Del Monte III and the third princess of Skara. Just as it said, it meant that nobody could interfere with the way the king treated the princess. The princess could have been a slave, a prostitute, or a servant.


    Or she could also be a lady who was treated the best in this country to be on the most luxurious and beautiful position. That one meaningless part of the pact became such an important point on this subject. The king had her, and he decided to marry her.


    ¡°Second of all, there had been a talk of marriage with Skara and according to Latrice Pact, and nobody from Skara can interfere about my decision.¡±


    The point of Latrice Pact was to avoid a power battle between the new heroes of the countries, opening up the new generation of the world. This was also a reasonable point for the subject. It meant that even if the princess became the queen, Skara could not control or handle any part of Monterobis. The family who married a royal, whichever family she was from, would enjoy both their wealth and reputation. In some cases, this further affected the safety of the country. Therefore, this pact showed that the princess wouldn¡¯t cause a threat to the safety of the country.


    However, this also meant that the current royal could not expect any reputation, honor, or wealth from the queen¡¯s side either. The king was not hesitating, although he knew about this.


    Marquis Banassi was biting his lips so hard that he was almost eating them. All these points that the king stated were all known by the nobles. So, the king was not stating these just in case his vassals were worried. From the beginning, he is just confirming how strong his will to make this happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go against my will. You cannot stop what the king wants to do. She cannot threaten this country. You all are aware of this, and you dare interfere with my decision to pick my own partner just for your own benefit?¡±


    ¡°However, Your Majesty¡­¡± Duke Morhus took a second. The king won¡¯t be able to say anything anyway. He had to lead the way with his knife. He understood Duke Moncheta¡¯s intension. He was aware of this. He himself wasn¡¯t even that desperate, either. However, he thought it was only right to say what needed to be said as a vassal of Monvixo royal.


    Therefore, the duke tried to get straight to the point in this conversation that was just going in circles the most important part.


    ¡°The princess is¡­¡± Duke Morhus did not take his eyes off of the king. He only needed to say one more phrase.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Only the words were soft. The king already knew what the meaning behind them would be. Lu Havre stopped smiling. It was good to make a strong point and use his smile as a weapon.


    ¡°The blood¨D¡±


    ¡°Duke, are you aware of what you are saying right now?¡±


    The meeting froze up suddenly.


    The duke wanted to continue what he was saying. He tried to tell himself. This was all the king¡¯s acting. The king would not show his true emotions easily. It was only to stop him from saying it, or to show his will; the king was only pretending to be mad. So, he tried to finish what he was saying.


    ¡°Do you not know how Monterobis was built?¡±


    The king brought up a different topic.


    Right before the first wall of the moon that divided the ancient time and current time happened, the dragons felt an abnormality in the world and went back to their birthplace. However, there was one young dragon who lost its one wing from humans¡¯ hunting and was left in the world alone. A low-class woman took care of him. She took care of him so well and the dragon was with her knowing her kindness to him. But it was not easy for a woman to survive in chaos. The story was told that while he was gone to help his son out in Mons war, he lost the very first and very last woman in his life, then he went back to his nature again.


    After that, the first war of a long battle against evil spirits was done, and the heroes of Latrice built their own country and became the leaders of their own country. The dragon put his son in charge of taking care of the country. However, he used his name and his woman¡¯s name to name the country. The only woman that the dragon loved was a low-class person who died before the country was built. Most of all, in order to write a history just to respect Monvixo and Nante, the woman was degraded and still was known that way now.


    So, the reason why the king was bringing this up was to confirm his will as part of the dragon Monvixo, and furthermore as a blood relative of his.


    Duke Morhus tried to keep his face straight. However, there were only a few who would predict what was about to come. This made the atmosphere a bit awkward. Before all of the nobles were confused, Lu Havre continued what he was saying.


    ¡°Also, Duke. Are you indirectly talking about my mother?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    The answer came out right away. It wasn¡¯t on purpose.


    No one expected the king to bring up his mother before anyone else. The story of Tara was treated as if it were banned. Ever since Del Monte III became the king, no one talked about the previous king¡¯s fourth concubine. Of course, Lu Havre did not have a reason to bring it up first. It wouldn¡¯t help him in any way, as it would only remind him of negative things. No one could dare talk about her in front of him, or even behind him. Everyone would be aware after seeing the king¡¯s cruelty.


    If the king brought this story up on his own and showed his emotions at the office of Moinster, it meant something.


    ¡°Duke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Continue what you were saying.¡±


    The way he spoke slightly changed. The atmosphere was completely different now. Lu Havre lightly leaned on his chair. His posture was that of a predator, and his facial expression was cold.


    Duke Morhus was older than the king and more experienced. Still, he was still scared to see the king after the coronation.


    It felt like the king was warning that nothing could be a reason to disagree with his decision with the princess. Any other reasons that the nobles have been prepared became useless once the class and the root of the blood did not matter. No ladies in this country were in a higher class than the princess. Also, she wasn¡¯t lacking in any culture as a noble or as a queen. And most importantly, she opened the king¡¯s heart. Also, she made the king have her.


    Lu Havre lightly gestured as the duke stayed speechless. Then he smiled. Just like a few minutes ago, the frozen, awkward air in the room melted away. However, it felt as risky as melting down the ice with the wind.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you were not trying to degrade me.¡±


    He decided to let this one go. The duke replied in relief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for the kindness you showed to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Please be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Although it was a conversation just between the king and the duke, the king meant to say it to everyone in the room. And everyone understood him. Lu Havre smiled. It was so rare to see him smile that it was safe to say he never smiled like that ¡ª ever. No one could believe that he could smile that brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it clearly.¡±


    There must have been lots of people who got nervous again in the room.


    ¡°That I am choosing my own partner,¡± Lu Havre said gently. ¡°There will be no trouble following, either. I have made the best choice out there.¡±


    Lu Havre tapped the paper containing unimportant things written with his pen. Then he wrote something on it.


    ¡°Are there any more opinions?¡±


    Few people nodded silently. Then everyone could finally breathe freely.


    ¡°Then I will officially present this to the public later. There¡¯s going to be my ball happening just in time. We will cover what we were going to cover today tomorrow. The meeting has ended.¡±


    Lu Havre stood up without hesitation. Then he looked at the chairperson who was a bit far from him. Duke Morhus. The vassal bowed to the leader as he read the sign. Soon he left with his red cape blowing softly.


    Everyone kept the silence for a while after the king left the office of Moinster. Then a big sigh broke the silence.


    ¡°I was right,¡± Count Guillaume said as he smiled. If someone who did not know what was going on saw him, the one would think something good happened.


    Duke Moncheta couldn¡¯t even sigh. The count said that the king was clearly jealous, and he was right. Duke Morhus seemed to be in his thoughts. He had two daughters who still hadn¡¯t been married yet, so he must have been thinking of that. Confused on Count Guillaume¡¯s purpose in saying that, Marquis Monhen spoke to the count.


    ¡°Yes, you were right.¡±


    It sounded sarcastic. He also had an unmarried daughter. The count did not lose his smile, however. That was just the way he was. He did not expect anything of the marriage from the beginning. It seemed like he was the only one who actually thought the situation was hilarious.

 Chapter 55

    For the entire day in the king¡¯s office, Lu Havre had been thinking about how to start the conversation. And last night, maybe even before then. But he knew that he had to say it today. He¡¯d already passed his marriageable age, he had to get ready to have an heir, and he wasn¡¯t in a position to take time to get to know someone and then marry the person, anyway. She was aware of this, too.


    He had to do it since he made decisions on it. He was thinking of the right words to tell her so that she wouldn¡¯t feel like it was too much and for her to have enough time to think. He had to show her calm behavior. He did not want to give the impression of him rushing into the marriage, at least to her. Although they barely knew each other¡¯s feelings and he did not want to rush, it was something necessary for him and he needed to let her know that it was coming from his heart.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t shy to send her a good morning message. He rather wished the servants would talk about it. There was no need to hide his feelings now. He was happy enough just to see her during lunch. With her blushed cheeks, she would eat gently, once in a while expressing how good the food was and would look at him with her eyes under the long lashes like a star. Just looking at her would make him happy.


    So, this was a good time to tell her. However, the fact that he told the nobles in the morning before asking her bothered him. He was worried if she would be displeased with it.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Her voice. It was soft and light. He could feel her breath, but he couldn¡¯t hold her hand. He felt like she would fly away if he held onto her too tight. No, it was more like she would disappear into pieces. If he became too greedy about her, she might break.


    He realized that¡¯s what had been holding onto him. He was worried. Something whispered inside of him. It wasn¡¯t an inappropriate thought about her, but it was the truth.


    Lu Havre zoned out for a moment. He had to acknowledge the truth. That¡¯s why he said it without actually knowing her intention. He was scared that she would disappear, so he had to hold onto her. That way, she could not deny it.


    Then another part of him reminded himself that he would never get worried about anything. For Lu Havre, such emotion did not exist.


    Lu Havre slowly opened his lips. He did not know if it was to reply to her calling, or to deny what he¡¯d been thinking of. He did it unintentionally.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ashite spoke quicker than him. That voice got Lu Havre out of his thoughts. The small voice made him able to recognize her in front of him.


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you doing okay¡­?¡±


    Ashite¡¯s mumbled her last word.


    She was reading her books at the king¡¯s office as usual, although things were different between them. Either it was just the atmosphere or the king, but it did not seem great, so she asked him if he was doing okay. She was worried if something happened, or someone said something to him. As she was about to ask him, she was worried.


    She was worried if she was allowed to ask him this and if it was okay to show her feelings. As it was showing on her face, and Lu Havre noticed it right away. It wasn¡¯t hard thing to notice as he always cared about her.


    Lu Havre laughed. Laughing became something he got used to. Especially when he was in front of her, he wanted to express his happiness, thankfulness, and all other positive emotions to her.


    So, Lu Havre decided to not to worry about it too much. Worrying would not change anything. What¡¯s important is to communicate with her. He was ready to appreciate whatever she decided to do. That¡¯s something he won¡¯t change. He may have been worried, but that showed how deep his feelings for her were. That¡¯s why he thought about her this much.


    Himself in the past ¡ª the king who was careless about everyone ¡ª seemed strange to him how. He was changing for good.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    He was okay because of her.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of¡­¡±


    Ashite completely put her book down on the desk. She couldn¡¯t focus on it anyway. Then she looked at Lu Havre. Lu Havre smiled like a painting. There was no way she could feel the love from the smile towards her.


    ¡°What do you think of you becoming the queen of this country?¡±


    Lu Havre already stood up. He walked up to her slowly, then stood in front of Ashite. Then he sat down on the sofa facing her.


    In that short time, Ashite did not say a single word. Lu Havre tried not to be nervous. It was a simple question just to see how she thought of it. He kept telling himself to relax, or he felt like he would just reach out to her.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty, I¡­¡±


    Ashite barely opened her lips. It was hard just to start what she was going to say. She just needed to say it. It wasn¡¯t that hard. She already prepared what she was going to say, or she thought she did, at least. After realizing each other¡¯s feelings, Ashite organized her thoughts last night.


    The king had already passed his marriageable age a long time ago, and Ashite was well aware of that. So, she thought she should prepare herself for the marriage, too. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much for her to prepare; it was just her mind.


    Now she only had to say it out loud. She was grateful to be a queen. Some words were tangling with her emotions inside, but she had to say it. She already knew the answer.


    She did not want to make him wait anymore. It wasn¡¯t proper manners to make the king wait for a response. She knew especially how Lu Havre felt about this and that he was waiting for her to say something. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t know.


    He was such a caring person, so he was trying his best not to put pressure on her. Queen wasn¡¯t just a casual position to be in. He was showing his kindness to say it as if it was not a big deal. Just like he had been doing for her, she couldn¡¯t make him wait any longer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡±


    She kept on repeating herself. But Lu Havre did not hurry her. He was just patiently waiting for her without saying anything. He was waiting until her golden eyes under her purple hair would look back at him. Then her red lips opened again.


    ¡°I¡­ for me¡­¡±


    Ashite smiled as she noticed him looking at her. The room was bright. Although it was dark outside, the darkness did not come through the window. The smile brightened the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    He replied to her right away. Her pumpkin eyes were opened wide in surprise, then she realized he had always been like that ¡ª she did not have to be surprised. Ashite smiled again with happiness.


    ¡°However, I am grateful for the position.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    Lu Havre checked on her. Ashite looked back at him checking on her. She wanted to look away because she was blushing, and there were some other emotions coming out, too.


    Ashite waited quietly until Lu Havre was done looking at her. He seemed to find the right words to say back to her.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything worrying you?¡±


    There was one thing she was trying to hide. He noticed that in Ashite. Ashite gently smiled; it wasn¡¯t something na?ve. She was trying to hide something that¡¯d been found.


    ¡°No, nothing at all.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°I believe in you, Your Majesty.¡±


    She told the truth to him. Only then he seemed to be relieved. Soon he smiled with a satisfied face. His red eyes were gleaming.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ashite thought things would go well. At least she believed that things would go well.


    Marriage is not something to be decided quickly. Even this conversation required lots of thinking. She wondered how the nobles reacted after they saw him and her ¡ª they must have said something to him. The king wanted to confirm this marriage. Ashite never even thought about being apart. He must have been thinking that way, too. She remembered all the sweet whispers from last night. Everything was still in the moment. Everything was true.


    And Ashite had no other way to go. Although she¡¯d always been scared to lose someone and to see the bottom, she couldn¡¯t even think of any other way to do this. This relationship was not something that would burn out fast.


    However, no matter how much she reminded herself and calmed herself down, there were a few things that bothered her. Ashite kept telling herself to keep everything inside to see what was happening now and to not worry about the faraway future.


    Ashite was able to sit down calmly as she kept reminding herself. She hid all her anxiety. Lu Havre seemed to not notice it. Ashite was relieved. She would rather have him not know about it. Even if he did, she did not want to mention what was going through her mind.


    He did not need to know. It was something she had to take care by herself. He already had so much going on as a king, so she did not want to put that weight on him. He would be willing to do that with his heart. But she did not want to do that.


    As she kept reminding herself to calm down, it became late. Ashite said goodnight to Lu Havre and left the office. Ashite walked elegantly as she walked back to her room. Servants were waiting for her. Before she went to sleep, servants helped her to get ready to go to bed. Everything was the same as usual.


    And by the time she laid on her bed and turned the lights off, it was quiet. It was so quiet that it felt weird. There was no clock ticking, breathing, bugs buzzing, or people walking in the hallway. Nothing but silence filled in the room. There were windows and doors in the room, but they rather made her feel trapped. The sound did not go through the room.


    Ashite was laying still, then curled up. She couldn¡¯t handle the fact that she couldn¡¯t even hear a clock ticking. She did not like this atmosphere. She wanted to break this dark silence. Even the one person who was with her in the room did not say anything, and the silence was putting her into a deeper hole. The darkness was suffocating her.


    Wondering why, Ashite closed her eyes.


    However, Ashite knew why. The truth with no going back was pushing her down. That was why this silence felt so heavy on her.


    She was getting married.


    The dark silence was continued. Ashite decided to let it be. She could have broken the silence if she wanted to, yet she did not. She just fell into deep thoughts.


    There must have been opinions against it. Of course, she did not care about it. She came all the way down here and she was not afraid of that. However, she could think of some people who would be against it, like the royal of Skara. She did not have to care about them, but one person was still in her head.


    L¡¯avenant.


    She thought she could explain it later to Lante. She was also thinking about writing letters to the two ladies she met at Theheras. She wondered how they would take it; at least they won¡¯t be against it. She hoped that they would happily congratulate her. There weren¡¯t that many people to congratulate her on it.


    There would certainly be numerous people who would come out negatively as they brought up her mother. But she also knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about her and her mother that easily, as she was royal after all.


    Ashite opened her eyes slightly. It only took a short time to get used to the darkness. Using the darkness as a canvas, she drew one person she was thinking of. The hair that was brighter than hers had a hint of blue. The style reminded her of a lion. The body was strong, and the skin was tanned, remind people of a predator. And the red eyes. Although she knew well enough what he looked like, she still hesitated to picture his eyes. It was red eyes that were nothing like that of a human, but also the color changed depending on the emotions he felt.


    She knew confidently that when he was looking at her, his eyes were a bright, warm red. She could feel the love of his towards her. Every time Ashite looked into those eyes, she blushed and wanted to look away from him because of the embarrassment. She also wished that he would only show those eyes to her.


    Just like what happened at Menang, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her feelings if he showed his smile to someone else. If he ever looked at someone with those eyes, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself. She would be blinded by all the emotions that she feels at the moment.


    Knowing this, the king could not have her become a different position other than a queen. She didn¡¯t even want a lady standing next to him, and she could not be a concubine. And she would not be able to express all the feelings towards him if she did not become the queen.


    However, she knew that it was what she wanted and what she¡¯d been wanting. If she was ever scared to marry the king and become the queen, she should have never gone to Menang with him. She should have refused any of the offers from the beginning, including an invite for the king to escort her to Menang.


    Ashite told herself that this is what she wanted and calmed herself down.


    She felt like this darkness would push her down forever if she did not think about it this way and worry less. In fact, it was already going that way. She was worried. She doubted if she really wanted to be the queen, or if she just wanted to be with him. She was barely claiming herself to be the princess with her thin and small crown and was saying that she didn¡¯t even want that, and hypocritically she wanted to be a queen of the country now.


    However, Ashite answered herself without hesitating.


    She had to do it that way. She couldn¡¯t lose another loved person in her life.


    There was nothing else but the truth in it. She couldn¡¯t lose him. She wanted to be next to him. In order to do that, she would survive in the position, no matter how hard it would be.


    She never wanted anything so bad and was willing to work so hard for it.


    Except for once ¡ª when she wanted to spread the dance and become a dance professor. It was the only time that she felt like she found a purpose in her life.


    She knew that she already had one thing to make her life happy: being next to the king.


    But she also knew if she said she wanted to be a professor after she became the queen, he will let her do it. He would support her in ways to make it happen, though she should not expect too much.


    She thought she was perhaps being greedy.


    However, he and the dance both were the ones that got her out of her hopeless misery. So she wanted to hold onto both. There was nothing wrong with it.


    However, her 20 years of experience made her worry. Maybe she was being greedy, she thought. She did not know where to start. And that¡¯s why she always ended up in the same place.


    Her mind was everywhere. She thought maybe it¡¯s because of the wedding that she never thought would happen in her life.


    In fact, Ashite knew the answer. The only path that was laid in her way. She just had to hold his hand. She couldn¡¯t understand herself ¡ª it was not that hard to do.


    She tried to figure out what was wrong. All the worries coming up in her head were keeping her up. She was not sleepy. She did not have any appetite, either. Everything was blurry. She just felt dizzy with all the pressure.


    So Ashite headed to the place again. The place that she could feel safe.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°Your Majesty, the princess refused to eat her breakfast.¡±


    Lu Havre looked at Lucia for a second, then looked back to the document that he¡¯d been reading.


    ¡°Let her do what she wants to do.¡±


    Then he said something opposite of what he was thinking. He could feel the bitterness. However, Lu Havre tried to look unbothered, as he knew how much thinking and emotions she was going through right now. He could just picture her worrying. She was a soft and thoughtful lady. She was probably trying to soothe herself.


    In fact, he wanted to run to her room right now and hold her tight in his arms.


    He wanted to tell Ashite to not to worry about anything.


    But he knew that he should not. He wondered if what she said was the truth. And he was worried that she might worry later thinking that she was just trying to rush the answer. He was waiting so that she could have enough time to think about it. He must give her some time. He did not want to put any pressure on her or make her feel like everything was complicated. He wanted to let her make her own decision.


    She made him be this way. He never cared or thought about someone like this. So, Lu Havre waited and waited until she opened the door to come in and smile.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the princess skipped the lunch meal.¡±


    However, the leader of the servants came back with the same answer. Lu Havre sighed. Frankly, Lu Havre knew. The laugh he saw yesterday, or what she said ¡ª that she was not worried about anything ¡ª might have been a facade. The reason why she behaved that way even though she was worried was to relax him. He did not want to hurry or ask for the truth after that. He could not force anything because he did not know everything about her, and he did not want to ask for deep truth. Now was time to wait. She would end up here after all.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Lucia paused for a moment. ¡°The princess did not have dinner either.¡±


    He wanted to give her some time. He did not expect to see her today at his office. He did not want to force anything. He could tell her what he wanted to tell her later. They would eventually get to know each other. So, there is no need to rush. She would stay next to him.


    ¡°Lucia, where is she right now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the dance room.¡±


    He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t worried. Lu Havre got up from his seat and left the office right away. His red cape waved through the door.


    ***


    In the dance room, a lady was lying on the carpet.


    Her hair was messy. The stands of purple hair with a hint of pink were spread across the carpet. It looked like an abstract painting. In the middle of it was Ashite slowly blinking her eyes. As she blinked her eyes, black lashes made a shadow on her eyes then disappeared.


    The room was very bright, but contrary to that there was darkness outside the window. The sky was clearly blue the last time she saw it, and it became night already ¡ª Ashite had been thinking all day.


    Obviously, it was not a peaceful night for Ashite. More specifically, it was a night that she could not stay peacefully.


    She didn¡¯t notice how much time had passed. She couldn¡¯t remember what she did this morning, how she ended up here, and why she was lying on the carpet. She couldn¡¯t think straight. Her vision was blurry. It was hard for her to decide what was peace and what was not. She couldn¡¯t remember what she did yesterday, either. She was zoned out.


    ***


    <<¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of¡­ What do you think of you becoming the queen of this country?¡±>>


    ***


    All the thoughts ended up as one word. Queen. She could feel the weight of the crown. She would soon become the partner of the king. Then she will give birth to a baby, and the baby would call her mother. Mother¡­mother. She couldn¡¯t decide what was going through her own head. She did not want to think about it. She did not want to feel anything for now.


    She just wanted to close her eyes and be in her mother¡¯s arms. If only her mother was here in front of her, she would run towards her mother and leap into her arms, just like a little child. She wished her mom would caress her gently. She¡¯d been laying on the carpet with those thoughts in her head. The carpet was soft. It was warm, showing how long she¡¯d been laying on it. It did not matter that it was a carpet, just as long as she could feel the warmth from somewhere. Just a carpet in the dance room was good enough for her. The warmth felt special to her.


    Obviously, the carpet did not have the scent of her mother. It was not Lotte Bishel that she was staying in. Ashite knew that. So, she did not want to go back to the old days in her memories. She was just quietly breathing. She felt better just by lying down. Just by feeling the sunlight and the darkness coming through the window, she did not get any more anxious at least.


    There were just few words floating around her head.


    She missed her mother. Everything, including this carpet she laid on, reminded her of her mother, although her mother probably had no idea about this carpet, and that the place she was staying in was not Lotte Bishel.


    However, there was nothing for her to keep in the memory of her mother from the beginning.


    Nothing. She couldn¡¯t even cry because she knew. No matter how much she missed her mother, there was nothing she could do. There was no handkerchief that smelled like her mother, no picture of her mother, no dress of her mother¡¯s that she could try on once in a while. Her mother did not leave her anything. There were no last words, or any physical belongings of her mother for her to keep.


    But her mother stayed in her memory. That¡¯s how she could think of her mother right now. She could picture her mother dancing and singing, and reminding herself of her mother¡¯s words calmed her down. It worked much better than using her own words. She thought she was lucky to be able to memorize those words. She¡¯d been relying on the words numerous times, and that¡¯s how she could stand by herself now. She could at least pretend like she was surviving through everything. And that is how she could accept him in her life, too.


    She could hear the footsteps. Ashite kept her eyes closed.


    If the sound had a shape, there would be no such sharp steps like those. The wide steps with no footprints left behind.


    Soon she could hear a door knock. He would knock the door in constant rhythm every time: two quick knocks.


    Then he sighed. His sigh was dripping on the doorknob. It was in just a way he was feeling right now. If that emotion had a color, it would be gray with a hint of red in light gray. He knocked again. Twice.


    There was no answer inside. He did not even sigh this time. He knocked again quietly.


    There still was no answer. So, the man opened his lips.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    She already knew the answer. She would¡¯ve gotten the same answer even if she asked her mother. She just wanted to organize her complicated thoughts. She was just trying to look for an answer in her mother. She felt like everything would be okay if her mother could be next to her right now. She tried to find what would be a good saying coming from her mother. The door was opening.


    The sound of the door was clear. She got out of her zone. She just felt dizzy that she hadn¡¯t found her answer yet.


    The door opened. She felt like everything was going to be chaotic. She just felt that way. She tried to keep her eyes closed and pretend to be asleep, then opened her eyes. But she couldn¡¯t still get up from the carpet.


    Including the word ¡°queen,¡± she felt like her own thoughts and emotions would swallow her down, so she was just quietly breathing in the room. She could not know if she was thinking until now. She did not know anything, but one thing was clear.


    This was reality. The line between her present and past was a blur, then it was clear again. Just by knowing that person was right in front of her made everything clear again. But she couldn¡¯t see his face. It was indistinct.


    Suddenly, she could see the red eyes. Ashite slowly blinked her eyes. The light was bright. In the middle of it, she could see the red.


    The eyes were strange. They were so different than that of a human. She tried to remember the first time she recognized those eyes. And it was clear ¡ª it was when she noticed how he felt. She could feel how he felt just by looking at his eyes and faces. They were full of his emotions. Then and now.


    Even before Ashite opened her lips, Lu Havre gestured. It meant that she did not need to greet him. Then he sat in front of her. Ashite got up. Then she gathered her legs. Lu Havre looked at her. Lu Havre wiped his face slowly.


    He looked tired. She wanted to touch him. Ashite raised her hands towards him without noticing.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre was faster. So, Ashite had to stop.


    Silence.


    He called her name in such a heartening way. It was full of his emotions. It felt like he already knew her thoughts. She wondered if he knew why she¡¯d been like this. He probably didn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­I think you should at least eat.¡±


    Once again, he said it in a heartening way. He was begging her with true emotions as he sighed. He tried to hold onto his emotions, but they were flooding through what he told her. And she could feel it clearly.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ashite, I¡­¡±


    Lu Havre closed his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t continue talking anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t ask her until she told the truth by her own will. He knew that she¡¯d been going through a lot in Skara. He read about it in the documents, so he did not want to bring negative stories to her. Most of all, he was scared that she was going to disappear. So, he did not want to force anything on her. He was going to wait until she told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡­¡±


    He was worried that she would be sick. So, he did not want her to skip meals or lay down like this as if nothing mattered to her.


    Although he wanted to tell her that, he could not. Lu Havre said those words in his head a few more times. When he opened his eyes again, there she was in front of him.


    Round forehead, nose, golden eyes, purple hair, and bright eyes ¡ª everything was clear. It wasn¡¯t a fantasy or a lie.


    Ashite also looked into his eyes. He was so close to her. Their foreheads would touch each other if she leaned in just a bit more. She looked at those red eyes and felt like her mind was moving like a strong wave. The eyes were more precious than a jewel. His eyes were looking into her eyes. He was looking at him truthfully.


    She realized lying to him would not mean anything anymore. No more negativities.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    So Ashite could bring out her truth.


    ¡°Are you truly marrying me?¡±


    Lu Havre blinked his eyes. The eyelids moved up and down. It felt like such a long time for the person who waited. Just one blink. After looking for words to express his feelings, he opened his lips again.


    His words stayed in her ears.


    ¡°Yes, I am. ¡±


    Ashite also blinked her eyes. It was the future that she¡¯d been thinking of since he told her about his feelings, or even before then. Maybe it started from the time the king showed his kindness to her.


    Every time she blinked, the light went in and out of her sight. She did not know if she should accept those lights coming in.


    Neither of them broke the silence. Lu Havre waited patiently, and Ashtie tried to think again looking at those lights.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: chapter 57


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The silence was broken.


    ¡°I know that I don¡¯t have the right to deny.¡±


    He could not tell if Ashite was smiling or crying. Her face was definitely telling something, but he could not tell what emotions she was showing through her face and voice.


    Lu Havre sighed gently. Then silence again. There was not a single noise. Thinking that last night¡¯s incident would happen again, Ashite shut her eyes.


    She could not tell how much time had passed. Avoiding it had no use if lying or denying everything didn¡¯t work. After calming herself down, Ashite opened her eyes again. The light slowly brightened her sight. Then the first thing she saw was him.


    Lu Havre¡¯s face was in a blur. Or was it that Ashite¡¯s sight was blurry?


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡± He spoke without hesitation, as if he¡¯d been waiting for those golden eyes of hers. Lu Havre lightly raised his hand. Ashite thought that had would reach out for her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­¡±


    However, the hand moved towards its owner¡¯s face. He sighed. Hot breath came out.


    The right to deny. That was how far she¡¯d been thinking about this. Once he realized that, he felt like he saw the bottom of his emotions. He thought the lowest point of it was that she was leaving him, but there was something below that ¡ª a dark and hot emotion.


    Since he realized that emotion, he thought it was funny that he kept his composure thinking she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave him. He was stupid. He thought at least half of it would be true, but all of his composure and relaxed emotions were all lies. He even fooled himself.


    Lu Havre finally realized. Just hearing the word ¡°deny¡± made him shake; he could not imagine how he would react or control himself if this were to actually happen.


    ¡°Ashite, I¡­¡±


    Lu Havre squeezed the words out of him. He tried to bring something up from the bottom of him. It was definitely not something soft, warm, or gentle. It was coming from the dark side of him, something dark and nasty. It made his voice crack. Although he did not lose his voice, the color of the voice was blurry.


    However, Lu Havre did not stop. He knew that he was not in a position to have her just with his warm, lovable heart. He had no choice but to bring out the document that she¡¯s been wanting. He gave up his warm feelings and brought only his greed out. It was just to keep her by his side. He tried to hide this so that she won¡¯t be scared. He tried to care for her and her feelings, although the words she would hear wouldn¡¯t be as warm as they sounded.


    In fact, Lu Havre did not know the meaning behind that document.


    It was obvious. When he wrote the document, he was not interested in her in any way. That¡¯s how he was back then though he was deeply in love with her now. It wasn¡¯t a long time ago; it hadn¡¯t even been a year. He couldn¡¯t believe how much had changed in him in such a small amount of time.


    No, things were still the same. He hadn¡¯t asked her about the story yet. He thought it could wait, although he wanted to have her. He had enough time to ask her if he wanted to know. It was himself who avoided it.


    He asked himself why he did so. Before he could come up with a reasonable answer for himself, a thought came into his head between the questions.


    The mother was still beautiful, yet cruel. She never filtered her words for her kid, and she knew the right timing to hurt him, too. And now, she threw her words through his thoughts and her words stabbed him through.


    The denial was clear. He knew it was not. The kid had grown up, and he was now able to stand up against his mother¡¯s opinion. His mother¡¯s words have lost their power to control his life.


    He asked himself if this was just to have her. Was this just an impulse to keep her, who he wasn¡¯t interested in just a short while ago? Was this an emotion that made him willing to throw himself into the fire for her, or an emotion to throw her to the fire?


    No, he broke the negative whispers inside, and he knew it clearly.


    It wasn¡¯t just a simple feeling.


    If he wanted to just keep her, if it was just a simple impulse, he could¡¯ve slept with her numerous times. However, he did not do that. He cared for her and thought about her again and again. That was the truth. He¡¯d been living to his mother¡¯s will. He got used to it, and he was just content that she could smile for what he did. He was worried that she would break into pieces.


    Then this feeling; can this feeling only be considered to be fake and fabricated? Was it that useless?


    No, he could make it not that way. The feeling may not last forever, but it was not fabricated. He knew this surely enough. It was correct to kill off his emotions in the war, but sometimes it was the emotion that lead him to a better way. He knew that if he never learned the correct feeling of love but he knew the worst way to do it, he just had to work towards the exact opposite of it. Looking at her, he knew he was correct.


    He taught himself the correct way to love. So, he was not wrong, and these feelings were not useless.


    And just as the most degraded prince could leave his reputation in history, there must have been a way to keep this love that his mother called useless. It did not just have to be pure love. Pure love could be continued with other methods.


    He was willing to do it, even though the method may have been digging into his dry and cold heart and only finding that document in it.


    Lu Havre spoke to his mother, who was still beautiful and sad.


    So, Lu Havre told her. The beginning was from the rough bottom, but as he continued, the words came out softer. Realizing and organizing his thoughts and emotions made him feel much better.


    ¡°¡­Ashite, I don¡¯t know what exact reason you are doing this for. However, I¡¯m not trying to drag the reason out against your will.¡±


    The hot breathing felt close. Ashite blinked her eyes slightly. Once again, her lashes shaded in her face and the eyes under it showed again. Her eyes looked like they had some spring sunlight or a gem ¡ª they were golden.


    ¡°However, Ashite, there is one thing I can tell you surely,¡±


    Ashite was sitting still and listening. Just like a kid, she was just blinking her eyes.


    ¡°At the least, I, Etutu, and Monterobis will guarantee your life. You are well aware of this.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something promising the perfectly happy future. It wasn¡¯t something that could picture the two of them together, loving each other forever. He did not necessarily put any love or composure into his context. He just stated the facts.


    ¡°If you want, I am more than willing to¡­¡±


    Ashite said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to write one more pact with you, Ashite.¡±


    There was nothing truer than this for Ashite. It sounded sweeter than any other words she could hear. Nothing was more heartwarming than this.


    A peaceful life was one thing she wanted in her life. There was a reason why she kept on living although she had nothing she wished for. There was nothing heavier and more serious than a document that the king handwrote and Karbala witnessed. She remembered how many times she was thankful for him and how grateful she was for the life she had here.


    And now, he was telling her that this peace would continue no matter how unstable or worrisome her life would be. No matter how long it took for her to heal her mind and organize her emotions, she would be able to live her life peacefully, just like she¡¯d been doing. She asked herself, who promised this to her? That was easy to answer.


    It was him who promised this to her. It was only when they barely knew each other.


    Ashite had a realization. All the complicated thoughts were gone.


    He was that person. The only person that she could believe in since the beginning.


    ¡°So. Ashite.¡±


    And this man was truly trying to marry her. He was willing to share his crown with her.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t worry too much¡­ or become anxious about it.¡±


    In the complications of thoughts, one thing was clear. She wanted to say that everything was okay just the way it is. That would be enough. Once she could think straight, various words were floating in her head: queen, royal, Skara, contempt, alone, Lante, and¡­


    And again, she went back to the memory; mother or dance, they were almost the same word to her. Mother. Dance. Mother. Dance. Mother¡¯s love. Dance. Dance room. Mother. Mother¡¯s¡­


    She slowly remembered something. A piece of memory coming out of the water.


    Her thoughts were bright, and her head felt clear. She could finally know what that meant.


    She could finally reply to what her mother was saying. The person who could do that was right in front of her. He was reliable and comfortable. He made her mother¡¯s saying inside of her louder.


    In the body of a grown woman, a young girl spoke to her mother. She was only a kid to her mother anyway. She knew her mother was not a fool; she would never degrade her mother like that. She never had to try in front of her mother; she just had to smile. And finally, 21-year-old Ashite could smile in front of her mother again just like a pure, white flower.


    Then her mother¡¯s voice inside of her, asking her why she was always so scared, changed.


    Ashite answered without hesitation.


    Then her mother smiled.


    The mother said this numerous times. To live happily and beautifully. The mother only wanted happiness in her child¡¯s life. She would say it multiple times until she left. However, Ashite never replied back to her. Now that she finally realized this, she wanted to cry for how foolish she had been.


    The mother would always caress her child softly. She touched her eyes warming up from the tears coming up. She tied down her tears and closed her eyes.


    It was time to answer. There was only truth left. It must have been the same for the person standing in front of her, too. She had to say the answer so that her mother could be in peace now, too. The answer was only filled with true heart.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

 Chapter 58

    The happiness was clear. Asking how she slept, eating together, seeing how he was waiting for her to talk, she felt happiness in every moment. She could see the eyes with happiness and joy. She wondered how long it had been since she was this happy. It had been a while. Ashite¡¯s answer was clear with the happiness she is in. Now she just had to say that she was doing well just the way it was right now.


    She was young. Complicated thoughts, dark anxiety, and late-night worries were flying away just by those words. She was so young.


    However, she¡¯d been fragile since she was young. She had anxiety since she was a child. So, she always had to comfort herself. The only person who recognized how fragile and anxious she was was herself. That¡¯s why she¡¯d been telling herself that everything would be okay. Once in awhile her mother¡¯s words would try to comfort her but doing that was also her job.


    It¡¯s not easy to calm down anxiety. Sickness in the heart sometimes leaked to the outside and made her look so dark. And when those times came, Lante would ask if she was okay, and she could only say that she would be fine. Lante, the kid, did not know anything.


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡±


    Every time she was in the moment, there was a person who would guide her back to reality. This man. This person. She could not dare to count how many times he had helped her. The heart they were coming from was something priceless. The time they met each other was short, but just because the time was short, that did not define the depth of the love. Even if he said he did not know it now, it did not matter. Or, she thought he may already have noticed her anxiety and sickness.


    That¡¯s what his thoughts were worth. His thoughts to wait for her pretending like he did not know, him saying that he would wait until she wanted to share it with him. There was no force or power abused in it. He did not fit with the word abuse even from the beginning. No one would notice his tenderness and kindness just from the first time seeing him. However, Ashite knew. She knew how deep his love and heart were.


    There would be nothing more hilarious than her saying that she was only considering him as a partner for marriage. If so, she would¡¯ve denied him and the position of the queen.


    She almost did it, in fact. When she was questioned how she thought about the position of the queen, she wanted to get out of that space at that moment. It was too complicated and confusing for her. She did not want nor need that kind of position. The thought that passed her head the most in Monterobis was that she did not like the position that was luxurious and fancy on the outside, but dark and nasty on the inside.


    She could finally understand what was going through her mind. It should have been clear from the beginning. She was scared that she would lose him, who was trustworthy and tender, just for the weight of the crown. Maybe he was already under the weight of the crown and was exhausted.


    She was overthinking about the things that she could¡¯ve gone through as a queen. She was scared if she would not be able to survive in that position. There would be so much to take care of as the queen in this massive country. She won¡¯t be able to dance either. That was how heavy this crown and this position were ¡ª luxurious love with the king, but she had to be willing to take the sharp judgments, too.


    However, Ashite already had been through all these things as a part of the royal family, except for one ¡ª the love from the king. It was something she could not dare to even talk about. Love, by the king. But then she realized who the king was. It was him, the one who she was sitting next to.


    Just because she was so scared of becoming the queen, she forgot about him. He wasn¡¯t just someone else; he was so important in her life.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of his voice easily.


    And she went back to this again. Even though she had to be greedy, she wanted to keep her mother¡¯s will. In order to do that, she needed him. She would bear the weight of the crown. That did not necessarily mean the position of the queen would be any easier.


    But then she also realized, the position of the princess was not an easy job either. That¡¯s why she had to go through everything during those times. It felt like she was running in the dark cave. She was just surviving the darkness. She was too passive to say that she finally saw the light. She could not dare to see the light, but she thought it was okay. Her mother was there with her. She thought she could fight through it, though it was only her dance that was left at the end.


    And now, this person.


    ¡°¡­Ashite, I know,¡±


    He was here with her. He and she were here together.


    She could not guarantee that the future they drew together would be perfect. However, she believed in him. She could not see through him, but she knew his heart, and she knew him, and she knew the depth of her own heart. If she got scared for the future and left him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. She also knew that.


    She could not just give her life up just because of the untold future. She could not deny him.


    Therefore, she told herself to never let go of it. She could say it surely. She already had the answer.


    <> her mother asked again.


    Ashite answered smiling. <>


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Lu Havre hoped she would not deny it. It was the truth. His hope was bigger than he already knew.


    Ashite said nothing.


    ¡°¡­ I really hope not.¡±


    He once again showed the bottom of him. Then Ashite opened her eyes. His red eyes met her golden eyes in the air.


    <>


    She knew the answer. She finally did. She showed her true self, which was firm. She was truly great. She wasn¡¯t saying it as her habit. It was all the truth. Ashite smiled. She smiled and cried.


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡±


    The words did not come out of her. They were blocked by her tears. She told herself not to cry, but she could not control it. She once again realized how young she was.


    However, the person standing in front of her wasn¡¯t tearing up for a bit, and still showed how much he was worried and concerned about her. She could not believe how warm and caring he was to her. She could not stop crying.


    As the tears ran down her cheeks, his face looked more concerned thinking about how he could make her feel better. She did not want to make him feel uncomfortable. She did not want to act like a child, but the tears wouldn¡¯t stop coming out. He seemed worried about her, and he stepped closer to her. He was close. He was so serious and gentle that she did not have time to think that it was awkward how close his red eyes, nose, and cheeks were. He raised his arm gently.


    ¡°Wait¡­Ashite.¡±


    The big, warm hand touched her eyes.


    As Ashite could taste saltiness from the tears that went into her mouth, she could finally stop crying and answer him.


    Finally, she thought of how much time was needed to come up with this. She made sure that there was no hesitation or worry in what she said. She could clearly answer her mother.


    <>


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    The tears wouldn¡¯t stop coming out. Lu Havre was still wiping tears from Ashite. She could feel the warmth. It was so warm that she could not stop crying. But she knew she had something to say. Ashite smiled as she was crying.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can the queen¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    It was that face again. He would always make this face every time he was worried about her. It would ache her heart. Ashite try to say it again. She wanted to make this moment clear; she did not want it to go blurry just because of the tears. So, Ashite continued what she was trying to say although she could not stop crying.


    ¡°Can the queen become a dance professor?¡±


    Lu Havre wiped Ashite¡¯s eyes with his thumb. The touch from his finger felt alive. It left a slight mark on her pure, white skin. He caressed her face. It was warm. He could not tell if it was her eyes that were warm or his finger.


    Lu Havre whispered, keeping the same warmth.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    Ashite tried to breathe right, although her cheeks were still wet. Lu Havre once again, tried to wipe the tears from her face. He was so close that she could feel her breath. Shivering shoulders, blushed cheeks, and wet eyes. She tried her best to say it straight. Ashite breathed in and calmed down. She did not want the tears to stop what she was going to say.


    ¡°¡­Your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    He felt overwhelmed, and the only thing he could say was her name.


    Ashite.


    It was the easiest way to show his feelings to her. However, the name was too short to express how much he loved her. His feelings were oozing out of him every time he called her name. She could feel that emotion.


    There was silence for a while. Neither of them was good at keeping the silence. Lu Havre put his face down. She lifted up her eyes up to look at him. The time was going slowly. Soon, their foreheads touched each other. And then once again, Lu Havre whispered with his warmth. The emotions were dropping down to cover her cheeks along with her emotions.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Ashite looked him in the eyes, trying to catch the emotions he was giving her.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Love. It was the clearest emotion she could see.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ashite replied to him, with a voice full of tears.


    ¡°I want to spread the dance, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 59

    She had to. She knew it could be too much, and even if she tried, it would be hard to happen. However, even when she was being this greedy¡­


    ¡°I will support you in every way to do so.¡±


    ¡­he was calm. He did not ask anything. He just accepted what she wanted without any hesitation.


    Ashite blinked. The time was going so slow that Lu Havre could see the lashes moving one by one. The golden eyes looked like a pair of bright gems or a jar of sweet honey.


    Her eyes weren¡¯t the only thing that were sweet. After his thoughts reached that point, Lu Havre took his forehead off of hers. Then he touched her cheeks with his big hand. The tears dried up.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t stay there for too long.¡±


    Lu Havre used his other hand to brush through her hair. From the top of her head to the warm cheeks, he was gentle.


    ¡°You can commute there from the palace, Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The gentle touch made Ashite speak gently. She was not crying this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that a royal wanted to be a professor. Also, even if you take on the test, you will be more than enough to¡­¡±


    Lu Havre spoke, then put his head down again. This time, their foreheads were not touching. Lu Havre looked into Ashite from the close distance. It was so close that he could see through her skin. There was only a gap to fit his hand between them.


    A small voice echoed. His talking flowed through his breath and laid on Ashite¡¯s cheeks slowly.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    <>


    Before she could recognize what he was saying, his face got further away from her. Lu Havre once again brushed through Ashite¡¯s hair. The other hand was still on her cheeks. His finger made a circle on her cheeks.


    ¡°No one will dare say anything. Nobody can go against the king¡¯s will.¡±


    Ashite was standing still while Lu Havre was caressing her, then she frowned as he mentioned the king¡¯s will. She did it unintentionally ¡ª the words were as heavy as the sounded. Ashite quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty, no. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Her breathing finally calmed down. Ashite put her hand on top of his hand on her cheeks. It was a small, pale hand. She did not think that it was necessary. A small hand covered his hand with warmth.


    ¡°You might think that I¡¯m just being greedy ¡ª it is my greed. So, Your Majesty does not have to do this.¡±


    She felt the bitterness as she said so. It was her from the beginning asking if the queen could be a dance professor. There must have been numerous people complaining just because of the fact that she¡¯s the one becoming the queen. And she dared to become the professor, too. She knew she had to take the negative judgments just by staying in the position, and if she also tried to be a professor, not a lot of people would be in favor of it, although she did not care what they think.


    However, all these things could happen just by the king¡¯s order. Just by the king¡¯s order, any complaints about the queen could go away, but Ashite did not want to cover her greed with the king¡¯s order. That was still the same from the beginning when she decided to spread the dance. Also, she knew that the king¡¯s order could not just make every complaint disappear from the root. A Dance professor was not something that fit with the position of the queen. Although the Monterobis value art higher than the Skara, the dance she wanted to spread was closer to being that of the free spirits. There were multiple layers of the problem.


    She was worried that the king would try to protect her from this problem and then he would get hurt from it. She did not want that. Her greed could be judged by numerous people ¡ª that was something she could handle. However, she did not want to hurt his reputation because of what she wanted. Although, in the end, the queen could become a dance teacher if the king wanted it to happen.


    Ashite bit into her dried lips. The problem was so complicated that she did not know what to figure out first. Just saying it was bitter to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­ I just think the dance, the dance professor¡­ would not fit with being the queen¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Havre simply denied.


    ¡°I want to.¡± Ashite took a breath. She could not say anything for a bit.


    ¡°I would love to see you dancing for your life.¡±


    The tears came out again. She thought there must have been a problem with her tear glands. There was no way she would cry this easily.


    ¡°Also, Ashite. I am the king of this country,¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°And you will be the queen of this country.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°So, you are not borrowing my name for the order. You are doing it with your own will.¡±


    She felt like it was a dream. He knew exactly how she felt and what she wanted. He calmed her down. It almost felt like a gift from her mother.


    However, this was not a dream. It was not a fantasy that would disappear like a dream.


    Lu Havre wiped the tears off of her and smiled. Gentle words, a smile, the way he brushed her hair, his red eyes¡­ they were full of love towards her. She could not believe that it was only a short while ago that she met him. His eyes were bright like gems.


    She realized she wanted to spread the dance through him, and she did not have to go back to Skara because he helped her, and she was able to love through him.


    When he accepted the love, he hoped for the best that she would not leave him. He hoped that she wouldn¡¯t try to end her own life. He hoped that there could be spots filled by his love and that she would love herself, too. He still remembered the feet hanging on the air ¡ª he hoped to never see it again, especially from her, the one he loved.


    Lu Havre gently swept through Ashite¡¯s forehead. The unstable eyes looked into him. There was no way he did not recognize that. With his big hand, he drew a circle on her brows and smiled. He tried to comfort her crying.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t want you to worry too much.¡±


    Ashite remained quiet.


    ¡°Ashite, you will be able to continue dancing. Let me know if you need anything, or if you want anything. And if there is something that you are lacking, let me know.¡±


    It seemed like Lu Havre was not used to asking a favor from a person. He could not forget the way his mother passed away. He remembered the cold-hearted treatments from the royals. He knew clearly how it felt to be alone. However, it wouldn¡¯t end this life; at least, he wouldn¡¯t show it to the one he loved. Ashite believed in him just like she believed in him in the beginning, or when he was confessing his feelings to her with strong emotions.


    Ashite raised her arm and put it on Lu Havre¡¯s shoulder. She gently grabbed it as if she was grabbing a small butterfly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    As she realized what was going on, Lu Havre was touching her cheeks. She took a breath again. It was a sign that she was nervous. He smiled with his eyes.


    ¡°And of course, I will do the same.¡±


    His breath gently laid on her. It was warm. Ashite nodded slightly. She did not avoid it. She wouldn¡¯t be scared anymore. She was thinking that she should control the love that was overflowing so much out of her. However, whatever she did, he would stay with her no matter what. Just knowing that relieved her. Ashite smiled back at Lu Havre who had been smiling at her.


    Lu Havre nodded knowing what the smile meant. And his lips touched her lips. The lips quivered a little in nervousness, then Ashite closed her eyes. Lu Havre kept caressing her cheeks getting wet from the tears. He kissed her with warmth. They could feel each other¡¯s emotions. It was the best comfort and love.

 Chapter 60

    Joansi breathed hard. She checked if her dress was messed up and caught her breath. Then she looked straight in front of her. The door was wide open, so she did not have to knock. And there he was. He looked like a painting of a big master.


    The guy standing in front of her was oddly blue. He was lighting up even in this dark evening. He had a silent blue light that didn¡¯t disappear by the darkness. Joansi thought it may have been a characteristic of the royals. Her lips opened.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    The night was getting cold. Joansi tried to pretend like everything was okay. She did not want her voice to shiver by the night wind like last time.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The man turned around. Light purple hair waved through the moonlight. The line from his forehead to the end of his chin was smooth. The moonlight shaded in the side of his face.


    ¡°Ms. Hamern.¡±


    The voice was low toned as usual. The man hid a bit of youth that was left in him, as he was used to it. He¡¯s been like that.


    ¡°¡­Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course.¡±


    The man smiled. As Joansi saw that smile, she got nervous. No matter how hard she tried, her voice would always shake in front of him, though it was very slight. Only she would notice that about herself.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    Or she hoped she¡¯s the only one who noticed it. But he was smart, and she figured that he might have noticed it, too.


    ¡°Ms. Hamern.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My sister will arrive soon. I would like to introduce you to her this time.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Ms. Hamern?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness. It is an honor, and I am happy to¡­¡±


    She wanted to bite her tongue to stop stuttering. Joansi¡¯s face was getting darker. Her words were fading away. It wasn¡¯t just because she was nervous. She wanted to say it with better expression. She could not believe that she was finally seeing the sister of the crown prince. It was such an honor. She thought that could mean that he was thinking of her as someone special. She wanted to let him know how happy she was.


    ¡°I already let my sister know. Did I also mention it? She loved that book.¡±


    She was still trying to figure out how she could express her feeling.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Joansi stopped thinking and replied right away.


    ¡°¡­Ms. Hamern.¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°I told you to call me comfortably.¡±


    ¡°But I cannot dare to, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Joansi Tel Prva von Hamern.¡±


    Her name was called. Not her family name, but her own name. She blushed. Joansi thought it was better that it happened at night. The crown prince never lost his light, but she was hidden in darkness.


    ¡°Your Highness, L¡¯avenant.¡±


    L¡¯avenant smiled slightly. It was a silent smile.


    ¡°You.¡± He stepped in closer to her. Joansi held onto her dress. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The man walked out of the dark balcony that the light could not reach out to. Joansi realized every time she saw those elegant steps, he was someone walking on the different path than her. She was not surprised. It wasn¡¯t something she could change. So, she tried not to expect something out of it, and she tried not to cross the boundary.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    He would always be gentle with her. The crown prince was standing in front of her.


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    She was lost in the blue light coming from him and forgot to say the greeting. Joansi raised her head a bit. They looked at each other. The golden eyes. They were beautiful as gems. Joansi took a breath.


    She hesitated to ask him if that was okay with him. However, she thought she would cross the boundary if she said it, though she was next to him as a friend. She tried to control herself. But¡­


    <<¡°Hey, Joansi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Things happened at Menang.¡±


    ¡°The king and the princess from Skara¡­¡±>>


    She ran here right after she heard that from her friends. There was no other reason.


    ¡°Thank you for the concern, Ms. Hamern,¡±


    She was worried about him. He could not be doing well hearing that.


    His sister, whom he was close to, was marrying the king who won the Haias war. To him, Monterobis would be nothing but an enemy country. He was staying here as a capture, so the king was more than just being an enemy. She thought his head would be more complicated than she could ever assume.


    She knew that he was avoiding the question, but she had to ask him.


    ¡°¡­Are you truly¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hamern.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you truly okay, L¡¯avenant?¡±


    She saw a serious face collapsing down. L¡¯avenant covered his eyes with his hands. His golden eyes were hidden. Under the light, his blue light was still bright, but his face was hidden.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ of course.¡±


    The small whisper traveled and laid onto Joansi¡¯s forehead. And L¡¯avenant did not say what he was going to say after. Himself doing okay did not matter to him ¡ª there was something more important to him.


    ***


    Yellow and white lights came into the room. The crunching sound stopped. The lady with long braided hair stopped writing and tried to figure out what she wanted to say. A small hand spun the pen few times.


    Someone knocked on the door, but she was concentrating so much she didn¡¯t hear it.


    <<¡°¡­That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been doing. Lante. I was wondering if¡­¡±>>


    She could not write anymore. Ashite¡¯s cheeks were flushed. She realized how young she was that she was blushing over just thinking about it. She dropped her pen on the table. The letter was waving through the wind.


    Ashite looked over the window. The sky was blue. It was so clear, unlike her mind. She laughed just thinking about it.


    She was very curious about something, but she did not have someone to ask it to. She tried to think of someone, but there was no one. It was her fault. She would have known if she was just a bit more mature.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was embarrassed to ask. She always tried to ask someone to learn. However, the environment that she¡¯d grown in would not always let her do so. Most of the time, she would ask those questions to the books. It did not matter to her that she found the answers to her own questions.


    However, things were different this time. They were so different. The answer wouldn¡¯t be found in a book. The person that she needed to ask had to be someone with some qualifications ¡ª a person who knew the king of this country well and knew the relationship between him and her at least a bit.


    She was never curious about this kind of topic, so she had no clue how to figure this out. She only had a small circle of people, and that was also a problem, too. That was the most basic problem, although she changed a lot ever since she came here. Ashite smiled slightly.


    Although she may have changed, there still wasn¡¯t a perfect person to ask this to. It would be easy to ask the servants who are always talkative. They won¡¯t even question why she was asking the question. But she won¡¯t get good answers from them. The only person she could think of was Lante. She felt the most comfortable and close to him.


    However, she realized that she would have to explain everything to Lante. And she had no idea how she would tell him. She thought of what she would say ¡ª that it¡¯d been a while that she¡¯d been believing that there was no such thing as true love, but after she¡¯d been through some things, the king of this country seemed to make her change. They were accepting each other and staying happily right now. She wondered if he would accept it well this way.


    She believed that Lante would accept it well, no matter how she explained it to him. She was worried that he might be against it, but there was no way he would. Even if he were against it, she was not willing to give it up. Then she realized that telling him through a letter wouldn¡¯t be the best way to do so. She had to tell him in person for this kind of topic. But then she also felt awkward just to put a question in a letter without any explanation about the current situation. It would leave Lante with worry and curiosity.


    He would be curious and worry about why she was thinking about a gift for the king. She knew that was how Lante would reply to her. This was the biggest concern Ashite had been having recently.


    There were only few days left for the birthday of the king.


    There would be a huge ball. She could not imagine how luxurious and fancy it would be. It would be more than whatever she would expect it to be. That¡¯s why she could not think of what she could get him as a gift ¡ª the special person who was the reason why all these ball and festivals are happening. She wondered what he would need or want other than what he already had. Money or power wasn¡¯t something she could give to him, nor did she have any. It was him who she was getting those from.


    She did not have enough. That was the biggest problem. She couldn¡¯t give anything to him. There were things that she wanted to give to him, but those were above her ability to do so. And what she could get for him would not be needed by him.


    Ashite wanted to give him something that was worthwhile to him. However, there would be plenty of gifts for him coming from numerous people. There could be foreigners, too. Then that meant he would receive foreign gifts, too. There would be numerous expensive, luxurious gifts from everywhere, and the king¡¯s servants would be busy taking care of them.


    She did not have the ability to give such a gift to him. Once she realized that, the first emotion she felt was frustration, but her will to give him the meaningful gift was bigger. She wanted to give a gift that only she could give to him. It would be easiest for her to ask him directly what he wanted. However, there must be something that she could do without asking him first¡­ She thought that it would only be the most meaningful gift once she could think of it by her own.


    One side of her thought that it would be a meaningful gift if only she put in a lot of thoughts and worries into it. One thing was for sure: she wanted to give him something special. However, she knew that she was not good at it, so she kept on thinking.


    She also thought that she could make something for him. That was truly something only she could give to him.


    But then she didn¡¯t know what she could make for him. She knew how to embroider. However, she was not good at it, and someone would gift him the ones from Uratorium. She doubted herself to make something better than the ones from Uratorium; the products from there were well known for their beauty. For example, even if she embroiderd a handkerchief for him, it was possible that he would prefer the one from Uratorium more, then her gift would not be something special to him. He would smile because he wouldn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, and even if he used it, it wouldn¡¯t mean that he liked it. She wanted to make him something that he would truly like.


    She kept on thinking about her ideas one by one, but nothing seemed to be good. She was thinking about a dance or a song, but it was something she could show him whenever he wanted to see it. And it was not something physical for him to keep. She could dance like no other dancers, but it would only last for the moment. That¡¯s how she¡¯d been thinking.


    So, she wanted to give something that would last ¡ª something that he could keep next to him and use it for a long time.


    She wondered if she was being too picky about the gifts. Ashite sighed. But she did not think that she was being too much. There were so many things that she¡¯d gotten from him ¡ª so many that she could never pay everything back to him. Although the time they spent was a short amount of time, there were so many things that happened, and it was not possible to put all the love and affection that she had for him to put it in one gift. She thought maybe she was thinking too much about this, but that was how much she cared about him.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ashite got scared by the calling. She turned around.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are you there? May we walk in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Few servants who were waiting walked in gently. Their steps were like feathers. Staring at them for a while, Ashite slowly opened her lips.


    Then she closed her lips again. The wind came in and tickled her with few strands of hair. It felt like the wind was comforting her.


    ¡°Your Highness, may we get you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­wait, just a moment.¡±


    Ashite gestured lightly, and the servants put their heads down and stepped away from her. They were waiting for her by the door. She thought she should at least finish the letter she¡¯d been writing. After the servants got her ready, she had to go to the restaurant to have a meal with him. So, she did not want any uncomfortable feelings left in her before she went.


    She thought suddenly to not worry about it too much. There couldn¡¯t be a good answer just because she overthought about it on her own. The wind touched her cheeks. She decided to not overthink it; she¡¯s been thinking for a few days now, and she still had no idea.


    She just wanted to ask Lante and not think about it too seriously. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard to just tell him about it. She realized that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the reply from Lante before the ball. Therefore, she wrote to Lante not too seriously, but just to get her thoughts out.


    Ashite grabbed her pen again.


    She spun the pen again. Then she crossed out what she wrote. There was no hesitation. A part of the letter dyed in ink quickly.


    <<¡­have been doing well. Just curious Lante, what would you want to get>>


    The embarrassed feeling still stayed the same. She smiled.


    She finished briefly and dropped her pen down. And then she gestured to the leader of the servants. Lucia noticed her gesture and started to get her ready. The quick steps went back and forth, but it was quiet. Soon, powder scent and flower scent filled in the room. As she looked at the servants picking the shoes and holding the dresses, Ashite thought of one thing.


    Although she did not explain everything to him, Lante would figure out why the letter came to him. She did not care, but the atmosphere in the palace was a bit weird recently, too. Especially in Ramon Chater, where all the young girls and boys are gathered, there was no way people already figured it out. Maybe, or obviously, Lante should know about it, too.


    She wondered what he would think about it. She wanted to visit him again. Ashite looked outside the window. The sky with yellow and white lights was especially blue today.

 Chapter 61

    A pair of golden wings on a white background. Ashite looked at the embroidery vacantly. She put it under the light and looked through it. The thick part of the white handkerchief was lighting up with the golden threads under the lights. It looked pretty good.


    She felt like this was not enough as a gift, but she thought it was the best she could do ¡ª it would be hilarious if she could not prepare a gift because she just spent time thinking about it.


    The ball for the king was just around the corner. Ashite had been thinking for a while then decided to start with the embroidery. She thought about doing flower arrangements, too, though they wouldn¡¯t be as good as any other gifts. She also considered handing it to him personally, rather than giving it to him during the official ball. She could even give it to him at his office, where she met him every evening.


    Frankly, she wanted to get her own supplies for the gift, but she decided to give that up. She did not know anything outside of the palace. She didn¡¯t know where to get good quality products, either. She could ask a servant or Yeref to go with her, but then the king would notice that right away. She¡¯d been telling the servants to keep it down about the gift she¡¯d been preparing, and if she went out, he would figure everything out.


    So, she asked one of her servants quietly. A young servant got her the soft handkerchief and luxurious threads. The servant also got her a good vase, too. It was white and elegant with no patterns. She also asked the gardeners of the palace to get her some flowers. A middle-aged man with a smile quickly trimmed the good flowers for her. Even though the weather was getting cold, the sunlight was still warm and there was warmth in the wind. It made the flowers look as if it were spring and they were in bloom.


    Ashite did not do embroidery or flower arrangements that often, so she wasn¡¯t so talented at them. However, she still hoped that he would like it. She would be content if he left the vase with the flowers by the corner of the desk in his office, or he used the handkerchief once in a while.


    As the king of this country, he looked good with the gold, and he was elegant and polite as the color white. So, without hesitation, she asked for a white handkerchief and white vase.


    As the supplies were ready, Ashite started to embroider on the white background with the golden thread right away. After she received the flowers, she surrounded the edge of the vase with the white small flowers and put yellow flowers in the middle. Clearly, the color that fit the most with him was red. So, on the empty spots, she put red, orange, and pink flowers. The colors flowing from the bud looked like a sheet of lace. It was attractive to see the flowers changing its color depending on the lights from daytime to nighttime.


    After she was almost finished with the flower arrangements, she thought about what she would like to do for the corners of the handkerchief. White, gold, red ¡ª she started to draw his face in her mind. Tanned skin, dark eyebrows, sharp nose, red lips, purple hair with a hint of blue¡­ lots of colors were floating inside of her head.


    At the moment, she noticed one color. Purple. She wanted to use light purple. Ashite looked through the sets of threads. She looked for the one that wasn¡¯t too light or too dark. She wanted something soft. Once she finally found one, she smiled. She professionally put the thread through the needle. Then she started to hum and embroider.


    And the evening on the same day, in the king¡¯s office:


    ¡°¡­but Lobeth II took the count¡¯s will and started the meeting at the Moinster¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I see. And the place is?¡±


    ¡°Ottoi Salkiere. That will be the office of Moinster¡¯s. The major conference room was named after the count. And the meeting that will be held regularly is also named after the room, too.¡±


    Lu Havre gently smiled. Lu Havre stood up from the chair that he¡¯s been sitting down on. Ashite raised her head more. The king was approaching her. Ashite took a breath without her realizing.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the phrase of the poem that¡¯s embedded on the door?¡±


    She clearly knew.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s ¡®Haias Pohe Nabere Lahochoi Bientanya¡¯. It¡¯s a poem from ancient times. Although the author is unknown, it is well known and Moinster would occasionally read it.¡±


    ¡°And the meaning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s translated as ¡®condolences to those who passed away, prayers for those living.''¡±


    Lu Havre was standing right in front of Ashite. Ashite wished her voice would not shake. After Ashite finished what she was saying and was about to stand up, Lu Havre sat right next to her.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    The man¡¯s red cape and the young lady¡¯s shoulder touched each other. The dress and the pants also touched each other. From the shoulders to the thighs and to the knees, they were touching. She could feel the warmth of the skin through the fabrics. His breath was close.


    Her face quickly blushed. Ashite was embarrassed thinking about how her blushed cheeks would be shown to him.


    He was this close to her last time and during Menang, too. However, it was because of the dance during Menang, and the last time was because of the marriage topic. And both of them were because he was trying to wipe her tears down.


    She remembered that they kissed. Ashite suddenly raised her hand and swept through her lips unintentionally. Then she realized what she has done.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Realizing what she had done, Ashite opened her eyes wide open. Lu Havre did not say anything. He just moved closer to her. He was so close to her.


    Ashite blinked. Her heart was beating faster than usual. She was scared that he would be able to hear this sound. Thinking of that made her heart beat even faster. She felt like she was out of breath.


    In fact, after the night, there wasn¡¯t much changed. They knew their intentions, they were sure about the marriage, and the daily life began. They had meals together most of the time, and he would help her studying once in a while when they were in the king¡¯s office together. That was it. They weren¡¯t holding each other¡¯s hands or standing close to each other.


    He was still gentle. The red eyes would always check on her. The low toned voice would always echo in her ears. Just the fact that they are in the same space made her nervous, but she tried to act normal, as he seemed normal.


    So even now, Ashite was trying to act like nothing happened. Just like how he was doing, she looked at him, too. The office was bright. Under the light, the tanned face was more vibrant ¡ª the most vibrant of all was the red eyes. The bizarre and mysterious eyes were only filled with her. They were shaking with various emotions inside.


    The emotions that she could not notice were coming up on her and made her blush again. The face that she was looking at was more vibrant than what she had imagined, and it made her feelings deeper and deeper as she looked at him more.


    She realized that she never looked at his face this well because she¡¯d been crying every time he was this close to her. Back then, she could not focus on embarrassing emotions that she was feeling or her heart that was beating fast. One thing she remembered, however, was the warmth from the hand that was wiping the tears off of her.


    The eyes. Purple hair with a hint of blue was waving across his face. She noticed a small scar next to the red eyes. He was too close. Ashite blinked her eyes slowly again. It was a thin mark. She wondered when, where, and from what he got the scar from. Was it from the war? Ashite raised her arm slowly.


    She wouldn¡¯t do this usually. She would not act this unintentionally. She would usually try to control her embarrassing emotions. But today was not a usual day. She couldn¡¯t remember what was usual for her anymore. By the time Ashite¡¯s hand was about to touch Lu Havre¡¯s cheeks ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡±


    ¡ª Lu Havre wrapped her wrist gently. His eyes were smiling.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lu Havre gently kissed Ashite¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    The lips touched the forehead again. They felt warm.


    ¡°So.¡± Once again, this time the lips stayed on the forehead.


    ¡°¡­Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    This time Lu Havre kissed her nose. Ashite closed her eyes. He felt so close. The breath was hot. She had to control her emotions.


    His lips reached her lips. Lu Havre wrapped Ashite¡¯s shoulder slightly. This time, he kissed her lips as he brushed down her hair.


    As her shoulders were shivering, Ashite put her hand on Lu Havre¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡±


    After a long kiss, the low voice that was calling her name was a bit locked.


    Then Ashite realized. He was also pretending to act normal just like her since the last time ¡ª or since he had feelings for her.


    It was a weird realization. She thought he was a king who is always confident and never embarrassed. Although she barely realized his feelings a bit ago, she did not know that he could hide his feelings this well. She finally realized it now. She would always be nervous every time she saw him.


    ¡°That phrase from the poem¡­¡±


    Once she noticed him and his feelings, Ashite smiled.


    ¡°¡­is also the other name of the war.¡±


    Then Ashite figured out why Lu Havre talked about the phrase that was embedded on the door of Moinster¡¯s office. There were several names of the war that ended last year: the Second Great War between Skara and Monterobis, the 30-year war, the Second Great War, or Haias war.


    Ashite nodded with her cheeks still flushed.


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre tapped Ashite¡¯s shoulder gently like he was caressing it. He whispered close to her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been a year since the war.¡±


    Lu Havre seemed to find the right words for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been delaying my marriage with the excuse of the war.¡± And Lu Havre gently hugged Ashite. Soon he stepped back a bit to look into her eyes. ¡°But before this year passes by¡­¡±


    Ashite tried her best. She tried her best to not look away from him. She was so embarrassed that she felt like she would turn her head away from him at any time.


    ¡°¡­I would like to have the wedding with you, Ashite.¡±


    Her cheeks blushed again. She felt the warmth on her face.


    ¡°Ashite, do you know the ball that is happening in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know it¡¯s a ball to celebrate your birthday, Your Majesty.¡±


    Lu Havre laughed playfully. Ashite got more nervous especially when she mentioned his birthday. She knew that the ball was just around the corner. That was why she was overthinking about what to write in a letter to Lante. She was almost ready with the embroidery and vase with flowers, too.


    ¡°I am going to declare my marriage with you during that ball.¡±


    ***


    Lativasa abruptly closed the curtain by the windows. The room wasn¡¯t that big, so there were only two windows. Suddenly darkness filled in the room. It felt comfortable. Lativasa slowly breathed.


    Then she scorned herself lightly. She hadn¡¯t left the palace since the last incident; she thought it was better to be in the darkness than getting the sunlight through the window because she wouldn¡¯t go outside anyway. She found herself being such a fool. She accepted that the days when she was getting the spotlight from everywhere were gone.


    It was obvious that she did not like the busy morning of everyone getting ready for the king¡¯s birthday ball. The words were spread even all the way to the smallest part of the palace. She tried to block them by closing the windows and curtains. As if someone were laughing at her doing so, the atmosphere of the whole palace was weird, too. It seemed like her servants are hoping that she would attend the ball, too. She knew that once you get the taste of the luxury, you would only chase for it ¡ª the less you had, the more desperate you became.


    However, the owners of this part of the palace were far from being in the spotlight now. They were exhausted. They were not even aware of how ill and depressed they were. One of them was going back and forth between the past and present suffering from mental illness. It became the daily task of the other one to take care of her. Most of the time, Lativasa would check on her right when she woke up. This morning when Lativasa saw her, Passau was knitting just like a little child, humming an unknown song.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please let us know.¡±


    So, Lativasa had to speak on behalf of both herself and Passau to the impolite servant that was hurrying her.


    ¡°We are not going.¡±


    ¡°¡­pardon?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even want to point out her servant¡¯s attitude anymore. She wanted to tell her what she had done, make her kneel down and punish her, but Lativasa could not do it. She¡¯s done it too many times now. It did not help that she lost her power.


    ¡°I said, we are not going.¡±


    Lativasa glared at her servant. The lady standing in front of the closed curtain was still elegant, even in the dark room.


    ¡°Then what should I tell the king¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell the king¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Birthday. I hope he has a great one.¡±


    She spat out the words as if she¡¯d been chewing them for a while inside of her. She did not have any facial expression in her, as if she could not feel anything. The servant frowned for a bit, then nodded. The servant expected this to happen. Someone might say that this was odd, but the servant did not think it was strange at all. It happened all the time here.

 Chapter 62

    Michela braided Ashite¡¯s hair from the top of her head. By the time the braid reached her neck, she stopped braiding and brushed her hair gently. And then she braided her hair into smaller parts. Lena, the younger servant, put small flowers between the braids that Michela had made. Light yellow, light purple, and orange flowers were decorating the lady¡¯s hair. The purple hair with the hint of pink was especially vibrant today.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of this veil?¡±


    It was a red vail with a little bit of lace. It had more lace than the size of the fabric, so it wouldn¡¯t hide the braid too much either. Usually, Ashite would think that the lace was too much, but she agreed with the servant, knowing how special today was. Lafei handed the veil to Michela. As she did, she showed the necklace that she just picked to Ashite.


    ¡°Your Highness, it seems like this necklace would be a great fit for the dress. What do you think?¡±


    The necklace had white flowers and golden thread around it. There were four very thin white petals, and in the center, there was a yellow jewel expressing the spring. It was topaz from Pretoria.


    Ashite looked down at the dress she was wearing. As usual, the dress was open all the way from the shoulder to the collar bone and cleavage. The sleeve by the arm had a bigger fit, but from the elbow to the wrist the fit was tighter. The top part of the dress was a darker cr¨¨me color, and the color faded as it went lower. The dress trail was big and there was a bunch of see-through lace at the bottom.


    ¡°It looks good. That looks like a good fit.¡±


    Lafei smiled.


    It was the usual preparations, but Ashite was a bit nervous. It wasn¡¯t anything bad. She thought this kind of nervousness was not too bad.


    Ashite looked at the vase she left on the table behind the mirror that was reflecting her. She was checking the vase more affectionately than the servants getting her ready. Noticing this, Lucia smiled silently.


    Last time, they also talked about when they wanted to have the wedding. Lu Havre mentioned that he would like to do it before this year passes by, but ¡ª


    <<¡°Ashite, what do you think of this?¡±>>


    ¡ª he also made sure to ask her about her opinion. Since Ashite already decided on the marriage, she told him that it did not matter to her and she would love to wed whenever he would like to. Only then Lu Havre could smile comfortably. She once again realized how caring he was to her. Ashite smiled as the good feelings surrounded her again.


    The vase was meant for that person. There were two things on the table. One was hers, and the other one was the one she prepared again this morning.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to get up early in the morning because she was nervous about what he would think of it. She¡¯d been like that since she started to prepare the gifts, but the feeling got stronger last night. Although she could not sleep well, she was not tired because of it. Her mind was also clear, so she felt great to start the morning today.


    The reason why she redid the flower arrangement was simple. Yesterday, she checked the handkerchief and the vase again, but the flowers in the vase seemed a bit wilted. Even though she knew that the flowers would not look their best when they were cut for a long time, she wanted to give the freshest flowers to him. So, this morning, Ashite went out to the garden once she got ready quickly.


    <>


    Her face was red from rushing to the garden. The gardener smiled at the princess. Then he quickly got the flowers for her. It seemed like there was something else in the smile of his. Ashite did not think too much, as it did not seem negative. She simply thought that the gardeners were busy getting ready for the king¡¯s birthday, too.


    As Ashite rushed into her room with her arms full of flowers, Lucia spoke to her. ¡°Your Highness, breakfast is ready. Would you like to have it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wait. In just a bit.¡±


    Ashite looked around the room. Pale skin was more vibrant over the colorful flowers. There was a ceramic piece on top of the shelf. She turned towards it. She tried to be careful with the flowers.


    Ashite noticed the ceramic piece earlier before. It was white with a bunch of patterns on it. It was from Pol. Knowing how expensive it was, it was not the best for the flowers, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ask for another vase at the last minute. And looking at the ceramic piece again, it seemed to be a better fit for the king, too.


    So, Ashite put the flowers that she was holding onto into the ceramic piece. Then she lifted it up from the shelf. She walked towards the table carrying the piece.


    ¡°Your Highness, please hand that to me.¡±


    Before Ashite reached the table, Lucia followed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Since her hands were full, Ashite gestured with her head to say that she is okay. The table was not too far. She placed the ceramic piece. She took out the flowers and put them on the table, and she started to arrange the flowers like the ones in the white vase.


    After thinking for a while, Ashite decided to arrange the flowers in the same pattern again. The small white flowers on the outside, the yellow flowers in between, and the red, orange, pink flowers filled in the rest.


    The handkerchief. It was folded nicely next to the vase. The purple corners looked especially vibrant. She was not planning to give them to him during the ball today. She wanted to give them tomorrow, or tonight ¡ª she wanted to give them to him personally.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of these heels?¡±


    A young servant stopped putting blush on her cheeks. Ashite turned around. Although there was only natural lighting in the room with no lamps, the shoes were bright. The heels were so high that they scared Ashite a little bit. The front part of the shoes was smooth. They were white heels with a hint of light pink. They were glowing from the sunlight. On top of them were small jewels. The most vibrant of all the jewels was a ruby. It was as attractive as the representative color of this country.


    Ashite smiled brightly and nodded.


    ***


    The walls outside of the great ballroom were shining from the sunlight. It was late afternoon.


    Ashite gestured in front of the ballroom. A servant announced the entrance of the princess loudly. And then the servant walked back a few steps. The big door opened itself. There was no noise made while it was opening.


    ¡°Your Highness, please go in,¡± Yeref said in low voice. The silver hair was glowing from the sunlight. It looked like small gems were sprinkled on top of his head. Ashite slowly walked into the ball. A knight with the red eyes followed her after. There was no sound after the steps of the heels. The steps from the knight were quiet.


    The room was already full of people. Ashite followed the wall and stopped by an empty spot. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t the latest one; there were a few more people announced after she walked into the room. Every time the giant door opened, a breeze came to chill the room. It made the chandelier shake a little from the wind. The lights filled in the room and the people inside of the ball. The lights were spreading from the lamp to the wall, all the way down to the floor.


    As she expected, the ball was fancy. She knew it, now that she¡¯d been through it a few times. The ball did not make her feel dizzy anymore. She got used to things around here. One thing that did not change is that the luxurious decorations would always catch her eyes. They were in luxurious gold. The jewels were glowing in different ways depending on the lights they were receiving. It felt like she was looking at a shiny diamond. The reflection of the lights from the jewels filled in the room.


    She could hear the orchestra playing and the people talking to each other. Ashite did not have any conversation with others. There were many people noticing her by the corner. She noticed the looks that she was receiving, but there were no people talking to her. She did not care much about it and continued to look around the ball.


    Servants were busy moving around and putting food everywhere. There was a table right in front of Ashite, so she decided to take a look. There were cups of warm tea, sweet cookies, fruit slices, and various bottles. Clear glasses were shining. She was thinking about getting a cup of sweet tea.


    ¡°Baron Oslo, do you mind handing that to me please?¡±


    Ashite turned around to the sound. The reason why she looked around was simple. It was the librarian from the royal library. She knew the face. He would always treat her well.


    ¡°Sure, Hendel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, here you go.¡±


    Following the gesture from the baron, the servant handed the gift to the royal servant. It seemed like the present for the king today. Afterward, the servant bowed. He headed to the corner. There were already various gifts wrapped in colorfully.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°Baron. Nice to see you here,¡± she said gently. The man was elegant and quiet. She was thinking if she should ask him to have tea with her.


    Ashite smiled as she thought about how much had changed in her. She was definitely changing. She was changing without noticing it herself.


    She was about to grab the cup of tea with better mood. The music changed suddenly. The giant door opened again. The atmosphere of the room calmed down. Everyone was staring at the door.


    Usually, when the royals had the birthdays, they would happen in the regular ballroom. The fact that the ball was happening in the great ballroom showed how significant he was. The person who this grand ball was for entered the room.


    The man was standing without doing anything, but everyone could tell how elegant he was. The red cape waved like a painting. Although he was blocking the sunlight, his tanned face was glowing. He was luxurious from the top to the bottom. The brown with big, bright ruby was shining from the lights of the chandelier. Under the purple hair, the strange and mysterious red eyes were glaring.

 Chapter 63

    Every finely dressed person bowed all in unison with respect towards the king.


    The king didn¡¯t make eye contact with anyone and slowly walked forward. There was not one item to block the way from the entrance to his throne. His noble footsteps made their way. Etutu may not have been a person, but the sound of his master¡¯s footsteps was faint. His walk was not slow and so he arrived at his throne quickly. Then the king sat in his seat casually. Only then did the king receive his subjects¡¯ greeting.


    Even in these small actions, they could all sense the kind of king he was. When this thought suddenly formed in her mind, Ashite smiled faintly.


    The king announced the opening of the banquet with a calm voice. It was a comparatively shorter speech than previous ones.


    ¡°Enjoy the banquet I have set before you in celebration of Monvixo.¡±


    He immediately proposed a toast. A servant handed the king a glass. Again, as if everyone had agreed upon it, they all lifted their glass. Ashite lifted the glass that was in front of her, too. A chambermaid who was nearby immediately poured her some wine. When the king casually waved his hand, the orchestra switched the song that they were playing to something softer and slower.


    After taking a sip of the slightly bitter wine, Ashite swallowed it slowly. According to Lucia, the moment the king ended his speech, they would move onto the gift-giving event. Until then, it was courtesy to stay in one¡¯s seat, and after that, they could dance, talk, and drink freely amongst themselves. Remembering her words, Ashite followed the path of the wall and stepped toward the platform. There was no particular reason for her to do so other than to have a glance at the gifts.


    Ashite stared at the red cloak. From the edge of the crowd, they all stood up holding gifts and presented them humbly to the king. Among the many presents lying on top the thick carpet, the first present the king picked up was something gold engraved with a design. It was hard to see because he was so far away. Wanting to see what it was, Ashite stepped closer.


    ¡°Duke Moncheta.¡±


    The Duke stepped toward the foot of the platform. He stopped in his place as the king looked down at him. Then he bowed.


    ¡°Your Highness. I have brought this from Longan.¡±


    Lu Havre received his greeting lightly. Then he unwrapped the gift.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ashite exclaimed. She was surprised by her outburst but truthfully, there was no reason for her to hide her surprise; there were fewer people who were not surprised by the Duke¡¯s gift than those who were.


    It was impossible to describe the color of the object. All the gems which glittered from swallowed sunlight could not compare to this one. Opal. Even amongst Pretoria, it was the most prized treasure. It attracted the attention of everyone at once. Based on its intricate design, the opal must have been brought in from across the seas and created by JoJang with the request from Bergamo. No one could even imagine how much such an item would cost. Similar presents continued to be presented. All the other nobilities knew that this country¡¯s king was not lacking in anything and so, the gifts they had decided to bring were not for function but were anything expensive, rare, historically significant, or gems worthy of a king. There were specially made sculptures, Uratorium luxury items, and decor for the palace. There was also clothing fit for a king. When his servant opened the gifts up, elegant silks shimmered. With a polite smile, the king received the greeting of each of his subjects genuinely. The spacious platform continued to be stacked with gifts.


    Ashite had never seen so many gems and luxurious decorative pieces in one spot before. She was just barely able to keep in the sigh that was on the edge of escaping her mouth. Had she said that she had become so accustomed to expensive and luxurious things that it didn¡¯t faze her? But this was far beyond what she had ever witnessed before. It was surreal. She wished she had prepared a more luxurious gift.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°It is a Charlotte.¡±


    She had heard that word before, but where had she heard it? Ashite searched her memory for it. The king lifted it up. He opened it. It was a handkerchief. The Charlotte was made by only a few select craftsmen and only a couple of such rare pieces were made each year. It was a sought after item made from the best materials which prided itself on its high price tag and recognition.


    Oh, no. Ashite swallowed. Even though a handkerchief was a common and simple item, it was difficult to pinpoint the price of it and she had thought it was something she could give the king without much thought. She had thought it was possible that the Uratorium handkerchief could be among one of the presents, but it looks like someone actually did bring it.


    Ashite lifted her glass. Only a few drops were left. <> Practically unconscious of it, Ashite pressed down on her cheeks. They were a bit hot. She wanted to get some air. Ashite removed her gaze from the platform. When would the gift presenting ceremony end? She wanted to hurry up and leave. Even though she thought that she shouldn¡¯t be thinking that, like a small child, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    But she had to stay in her seat. She swallowed her sigh again. Ashite examined the dining table with a slightly ill expression. There was wine there. It was new. She poured a glass. Then she drank several glasses. She drank it slowly, savoring its taste.


    It was not a small amount. The gift presenting ceremony ended as Ashite finished a whole bottle of wine by herself. The king probably didn¡¯t examine each gift he received in detail.


    It was a bit chaotic. Ashite put down her glass on the table and went out to a nearby balcony. She closed the door and opened the curtains. To clear her mind, this bit of cold air was perfect.


    Ashite leaned on the balustrade with a relaxed mood. The darkening dusk rose up with the wind. Ashite slowly breathed in the night air. It was refreshing. Then she calmly exhaled. It was a sigh that swept in a sweet scent.


    Who had decided to not worry about what other people thought? Who had lived like that? She couldn¡¯t help laughing. It was not a hearty laugh, but one that looked to fade all too soon.


    <> It was something she had decided to do after succumbing to her greed. But after comparing her gift to those she saw, she lost the little confidence she had been able to muster. She couldn¡¯t even be sure that he would politely smile at her humble gesture to amuse her. No, even wanting such a thing was greed. Her thoughts bounced about like the light of a lighthouse which blinked on and off in the darkness.


    Ashite stood up straight. Someone was knocking at the door. She knew who was knocking. The rhythmic speed, the feeling it invoked within her, the proper sound.


    Starting from some time ago, every time she was locked away, there was someone who came knocking, as if he had always been doing it.


    That exact person.


    <>


    <>


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    <>


    ¡°Ashite?¡±


    <>


    Ashite headed toward the door to the balcony as if entranced by the knocking. In the cool night breeze, her hair fluttered lightly behind her. Ashite slowly pushed back the curtains.


    The very first thing that Ashite saw was his red eyes. More striking than the banquet decorations or the luxurious light of the chandelier was his face. It was turned away from the light and so his dark face looked shadowed.


    Ashite¡¯s lips twitched. The best thing to say now was to invite him in. It was when she was about to do this.


    Lu Havre had already planned to go to Ashite once the gift presenting ceremony ¡ª the time he was forced to keep his seat ¡ª had passed. There was no grand reason behind it. He had just thought that he had wanted to do that. Even as he sat at his throne, looking for her was definitely an easy thing for him.


    Among the many people standing under the balustrade, she was a woman who could not lose her shining aura. She was like a blooming purple petaled flower. The dress she was wearing caught the light and the ivory color shimmered softly. Even within the ivory dress, he could see the silhouette of her delicate frame and her ceramic-like skin. And so, he could find her that much more easily.


    He had thought that she was drinking a lot of wine. He had seen the end of her dress disappear through the balcony doorway and so Lu Havre had followed her down to the balustrade. He walked slowly and calmly, unlike his quickening heartbeat.


    Was there perhaps something wrong? But there was nothing that came to mind. There were not a lot of people that had spoken to her, and Yeref had been next to her so no one could speak to her without permission. Then, if there was nothing wrong, why did he come here to this balcony right after the gift presenting ceremony, as if he couldn¡¯t stand staying there another extra minute?


    There was no time to logically think about the situation. Lu Havre stood right in front of the door that lead into the balcony she had walked in to. Then he knocked. He had called her name twice when she pushed back the curtains. Lu Havre waited then waited some more. Finally, he saw the smiling face of the lovely woman.


    She did not look well when he saw her through the clear window, so he didn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Lu Havre opened the door. After he closed the door, closed the curtains, then turned back around, Ashite was already a few steps away from him and standing near the balustrade.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    That habit of denying. He couldn¡¯t know for certain what was the problem, but he could sense the times when Ashite was feeling anxious or in a bad mood. Lu Havre took a step forward. His stride was long so the distance between them shrank dramatically. To examine her face in detail, he leaned down to see her.


    The sweet and bitter scent came sweeping in. Lu Havre blinked his eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the scent of flowers coming from her long hair, her natural scent, or the scent of the wine he had just drunk. He only knew that, for just a second, he felt a spark.


    ¡°¡­I only came out to get some fresh air, Your Majesty.¡±


    Their faces were very close. The man was not the only one who was nervous. Ashite spoke calmly in comparison. She took another step back so that he couldn¡¯t hear her beating heart. Then, as if proving that what she was saying was the truth, she leaned on the balustrade. The wind was cold but her cheeks were hot and her mind was hazy.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lu Havre mumbled under his breath.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Slightly bending down, the man spoke to her with a strange smile on his face. His head was tilted a bit to the side as he spoke slowly. In the dim light, the deep, gentle voice filtered through her purple hair and made Ashite¡¯s heart skip a beat. The passionate electricity trickled down from her head and spread throughout her body.


    Ashite blinked several times. <>


    But Ashite suddenly realized one very important thing.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Havre took one step forward to come closer. Ashite gulped reflexively. But she had nothing to say. It was a bit late, but it needed to be said.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I wish you a very happy birthday.¡±


    Ashite opened her mouth as she stared adamantly at Lu Havre. His golden eyes sparkled. Her red cheeks blushed even more. His pink lips twitched. As if nervous, they were pursed together. Even so, she continued to smile more and more brightly.


    Lu Havre didn¡¯t say anything, but it was only words that he didn¡¯t say.


    When he realized what was happening, he was already kissing Ashite while hugging her frail shoulder. He was sweeping his fingers through her hair which was sprinkled with flower petals. It was a soft kiss like that of a night breeze. Time seemed to pass slowly. The spark from the scent he had smelled earlier became stronger.


    After embracing the woman¡¯s scent to his heart¡¯s desire, Lu Havre slowly removed his lips. He whispered to Ashite, who still had her eyes closed. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m happy.¡± Of all the emotions that he felt at the moment, he chose to say the ones he felt most strongly.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    After repeating her name two more times, Lu Havre took a step back.


    Then he stood right in front of her and leaned back on to the balustrade. Lu Havre stared at the side of Ashite¡¯s face. That red face. The faintly fluttering lashes, red lips, her white moonlight-like neck, soft shoulders. Lu Havre¡¯s feelings grew wilder.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Ashite tried with all her might to appear calm. She swallowed hard.


    ¡°Do you perhaps have¡­¡± Lu Havre asked in a relaxed tone even though he was nervous on the inside. He smiled playfully as if it was a joke. He didn¡¯t prepare anything for this particular moment but he wanted to ask nonetheless. It felt a bit childish, but it was not just a spontaneous whim. He didn¡¯t lose sleep like a child, anticipating that she would give him a gift, but he couldn¡¯t say he was hoping to get one, even though he had received the most important thing from her already.


    It was not just one thing he wanted from her. He was just suppressing it deep within himself. Until she could come to him first, until she could tell him everything, he resolved to wait and wait some more. He was afraid that his raging desire and greed to have her may scare her away.


    Although he knew this, Lu Havre couldn¡¯t help but expect a present from Ashite more than from anyone else. Even though he had spent the time just before now opening carefully considered presents from the nobilities of other nations, he, truthfully, found no interest in the sparkling gems, historical artifacts, luxurious sculptures, or anything else that had been presented to him thus far. The reason was obvious.


    But now, Lu Havre¡¯s face was full of anticipation. Ashite failed in her attempt to look nonchalant. She was slightly taken aback. To be more exact, she became even more nervous. And so, she didn¡¯t even wait until he finished talking.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize, You Highness. I have nothing worthy to give to you, and after much thought, I wasn¡¯t able to prepare anything.¡±


    It was a lie. The truth was she didn¡¯t want her gift to look pathetic amongst the luxurious items she had seen him receive before. It was not her original plan to pretend she didn¡¯t have a present and then surprise him with the gift later. She was afraid that he would not smile for her, afraid he might compare her gift to those the others gave him.


    This had never happened before. Ashite clicked her tongue to herself. There wasn¡¯t even time to reprimand herself.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    He was disappointed. Lu Havre accepted that feeling. Disappointment. He was not going to be able to fall asleep easy tonight, but he shouldn¡¯t be more greedy. He convinced himself of this, but he was not able to completely hide his emotions. His deep disappointment showed clearly on his face.


    Upon seeing that, Ashite bit her lips. When her expression looked a bit hazy, Lu Havre spoke calmly.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s alright. Ashite.¡±


    It sounded like he was telling her that there was no need to apologize. He smiled gently like one would do to soothe a child.


    ¡°Oh, no, Your Highness. I¡­¡±


    At his kindness, Ashite interrupted him, but not knowing what else to say, she again closed her mouth and bit her lips.


    Lu Havre tilted his head to one side. His hair looked black, dyed by the night sky.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s alright. Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Your highness. I-I wasn¡¯t sure¡­ what I could give you, so I¡­.¡± Again, she didn¡¯t know how else to continue. Ashite lowered her head. Actually, it drooped rather suddenly.


    A few of the petals in her hair fell as the wind swept through them. Her long flowing hair covered her neck and shoulders. The pink-tinted purple hair, her round forehead, her lips that he was able to catch of glimpse of time to time. Lu Havre stared at it and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was a small voice. But Lu Havre heard it.


    ¡°Then, could I tell you what I want to receive?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please let me know.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile reflexively. Lu Havre, as if reveling in it, rolled his tongue inside his mouth. But this was not a spontaneous whim. It was a desire deep within him that he had wanted for a long time. Even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t expect more, Lu Havre decided that he should express the feelings bubbling inside of him. This much was okay. Wasn¡¯t it okay to borrow this moment as an opportunity?


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Ashite turned her head quickly. The gentle eyes were glowing red. He repeated it again with his irresistible voice.


    ¡°Call me by that name, Ashite.¡±


    His hair flowed down from his slightly tilted head, his voice was heavy and seductive, and his eyes were sharp and mysterious. The dark and predator-like man seemed to shine in the ever-darkening night.


    Feeling a bit dazed as if asleep, Ashite thought to herself. <>


    Ashite calmly opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Havre smiled widely. She had not said it out loud, but the meaning was certain.


    ¡°I will do that. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    He explained to her calmly. Ashite grasped the ends of her dress tightly. It was a reflexive action. But no words came out.


    Lu Havre waited. Relaxed and calm. It didn¡¯t matter anymore whether the reason for it was the truth or an act. What was important to him now was what awaited after all the waiting. Moving forward from the wait, he quietly called the woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Every time he called out her name, his tongue rejoiced. The sound was bright and soft like a light. Like the name, its owner, too, was sweet. Her lips twitched slightly, and her hands clenched and opened repetitively. Every time the wind tickled her cheeks, her hair would flutter and send the scent of flowers into the air. Every time the sweet scent wafted up, Lu Havre had use a lot of effort to calm his breathing.


    Pale yellow and white light fell down from under the dark sky. The golden crown, purple hair, the smooth bridge of his nose, the sharp chin, his wide shoulders, and the red cloak was dyed with the rays of the stars. He was leaning relaxedly against the balustrade when he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Ashite slightly lowered her eyes. He felt that his secret affection for her had been found out. He thought to himself that the gentle rustling of her purple hair looked soft to the touch. What would it be like to touch it? He felt a bit embarrassed but he admitted his desire.


    There were feelings that rang so clearly in her heart. Ashite lightly swallowed her smile. She had no choice. That person¡¯s smile made her do it. That voice was the problem. The tingling from the top of his head to the ends of his feet was intense. When he had first met her, he had no interest or attraction to her, but how could she become so alluring all of a sudden?


    She was alluring. He had never thought that about a person before. But it was a good description of how he felt. If he was unable to control his urges, he thought he would easily get swept away in no time. Truthfully, even his attempts at remaining calm were failing miserably. Electricity kept shooting through him. He felt like a child floating about in a dream. Was this a man¡¯s instinct?


    ¡°Ashite?¡±


    He called her three times. Only then did Ashite look at him directly. Lu Havre was smiling faintly.


    ¡°You can do it later.¡±


    <> Ashite clenched her teeth. It was childish. She felt bad for disappointing him with the lie that she had not prepared a gift because of her own feeling of inadequacy. It made all her nights of thinking of the perfect gift seem like nothing. It disappointed her that she had forced him to pick something he wanted. But even now when it was no longer difficult, she was still making him wait. She¡¯d never felt this way before, but still. <>


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    <> That¡¯s how she heard it.


    Ashite¡¯s lashes fluttered lightly. How curious. It felt like he could read her mixed-up feelings and soothe her tumultuous emotions. The short time in which he called her name seemed to be passing by slowly. He really was a curious person.


    Lu Havre approached Ashite. He patted her shoulder gently. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was disappointment or a way to comfort her, but his touch felt warm. Ashite swallowed hard.


    The woman¡¯s shoulders were a bit cold. Lu Havre instinctively wrapped his arms around them. Her delicate skin was cold. Lu Havre frowned a little. He walked toward the red curtains. Light was filtering through the curtains. He was planning to go inside.


    <> Ashite hurriedly took a step forward toward him.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    She spoke fast. Lu Havre turned immediately around.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The voice that fell over the round forehead tickled his ear. Even the simplest of responses sounded seductive. Had he always been this kind of man, or was it because it was just the two of them here in this quiet night? Or was it because of the continuously wafting bittersweet scent?


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter what the reason was.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A faint smile crept up onto her face. Each drop fell upon the woman¡¯s forehead, cheeks, and into her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it now.¡±


    Knocking, and knocking again, the door finally opened to let him in and the woman¡¯s heart slowly filled up with him. And so Ashite no longer hesitated.


    ¡°Will you do that for me?¡±


    He spoke with that affectionate voice of his again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ashite couldn¡¯t help laughing. Her glittering golden eyes stared straight into Lu Havre¡¯s eyes. The glowing red eyes took in the image of the woman. His view was filled with her. Ashite slightly wrapped her hands around Lu Havre¡¯s wrist. Now all she had to do was open her mouth.


    But she was unable to stop herself from thinking this. It would have been better to have written the letter earlier. Ashite let out a small sigh then closed her eyes. But it was already in the past, and regret was fleeting. As if the cool wind was precious, she inhaled it deeply. Then she opened her eyes. She removed her red lips.


    ¡°¡­Lu¡­vre¡­¡±


    Lu Havre opened his mouth again. But his words came out slowly.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    His voice was heavy. A bit low. The greed she had suppressed over and over again came out.


    ¡°Lu¡­vre.¡±


    Lu Havre had already lowered his upper body toward her.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Ashite closed her eyes. A voice that sounded as if it would be swept away by the night wind flowed out.


    ¡°¡­Lu Havre¡­¡±


    But he heard her. He was listening.


    ¡°¡­Ha¡­¡±


    He kissed her. He became drunk off the scent that clouded his mind. He swallowed the delicate and soft voice, he tasted the reddening lips.


    ¡°One more time.¡±


    Lu Havre whispered to her. He placed his forehead on hers after the deep kiss. She could feel his warmth.


    ¡°¡­vre.¡±


    Lu Havre kissed her again. He embraced her shoulders and continuously swept his fingers through her flower petal scented hair. ¡°Ashite, one more time,¡± Lu Havre whispered quietly.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡± Ashite held tightly onto his wrist and called out his name just as warmly.


    His red eyes curved beautifully. Lu Havre was smiling. It was a smile in which the darkness could not cover. The sensitive emotions were now clear. Laughter kept flowing out of her and it knocked at the other¡¯s door. ¡°Ashite, one more time.¡± Ashite rolled her tongue and breathed out.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Again, he called the name that was like a light. The man¡¯s lips came down upon the woman¡¯s lips. His low voice, his touch which patted her frail shoulders, the gentle kiss warmed her entirely. She felt electricity flow through her from the top of her head to the ends of her feet. The sound of her pounding heart rippled through the room. The wafting scent hit her repeatedly, seducing her. Ashite closed her eyes.

 Chapter 65

    Her moonlight-like hair was neat. The man was adamantly keeping his mouth shut. His gaze was set to look straight ahead, but nothing came into his view. It was not because his senses had gotten weak. The serenely falling light, the sounds of the surroundings, the music played by the orchestra, and the savory and sweet smells around him were all present.


    Except that none of it sparked an ounce of his interest. All the man was able to do was stand still in front of the balcony door. It was the proper action of a generous knight. That action enough was enough to prove that.


    But the truth of the matter was that he actually was doing absolutely nothing. He observed the surroundings to find out what the woman might be doing when she walked alone inside the balcony. There was a wall stuck between them, but that was not a big problem. Even that was but a moment when his master showed up. He immediately bowed in greeting and as usual, his master received it nonchalantly. Afterward, his master, too, stepped onto the balcony and the man again suppressed his anxiousness. He persuaded himself to close his ears to all the sounds coming from inside.


    He was a hardworking servant who served his master well, but there were a couple of special circumstances that strayed from this. This situation was such an example. He had already been commanded to turn a blind eye to the relationships between his master and women. And so, like a good servant, he stood in his place like a rock. Of course, his time there was not boring.


    Although the world was not empty, he had not filled himself with any of it. Even the passing of time had no importance to him.


    But all of a sudden, something aroused his senses. Familiar footsteps were coming closer. Suddenly, something caught his eyes and filled his entire view as if his suppressed senses were waking up again. The shuffling sound rang in his ear. Something was flung aside. The dark of outside flowed in through the clear window glass.


    That was the signal to tell him that he could move. Well, to the servant it was anyway.


    Yeref stepped out only one step diagonally. But his strides were so long that his view of the king quickly grew faint. Yeref turned and looked around. The door was opening. He felt the concentrated gaze of many bystanders. Most of the people at the banquet hall, although pretending not to be, were looking in this direction.


    It was the princess and this country¡¯s king. The princess¡¯s face was red. When the princess passed by, Yeref caught a whiff of the lingering scent of wine. The night wind that swept in through the crack of the door was also cold. He knew the reason for the princess¡¯s face being dyed red. The king, who walked elegantly beside her, looked relaxed. But the servant, as customary, examined his master¡¯s face and caught the slight change in his expression.


    The most obvious change was the look of satisfaction. Once he caught sight of this expression, the rest of his emotions poured out like a waterfall. Yeref blinked slowly, as if trying to understand the reason for such a waterfall to occur.


    Truthfully, it was now difficult for Yeref to not fill himself with any knowledge, just like how it had been when he was under the previous king. His previous master displayed a wide array of emotions clearly and so the servant had grown accustomed to it. He was able to decipher the master¡¯s specific mood at every moment. It was impossible for the servant to feign ignorance. It was especially so for the head of staff.


    But his master now was not the type to easily show his emotions nor leave hints of them behind. It wasn¡¯t that he had no emotions to show. It was just that he took special care to make sure his feelings about a situation would only be made known after careful calculation and consideration. Until recently, that is.


    It was different these days. His master was showing his true colors so blatantly. This was different even from his attitude at his coronation. The servant knew what the exact difference was. It was like the imprints of footsteps in the sand. Some say you cannot hide them, but truthfully, anyone could easily erase them. And that is why it is useless to anyone else. But these days, the master was leaving behind his footsteps and not caring who may or may not see them. He was leaving traces behind everywhere. The servant, a shadow of his master, was finding the remnants of those footsteps each and every day.


    Mostly, they were in front of that princess. The king met with the princess every day so it was obvious. The princess slightly lifted her head and turned to look at the person next to her and smiled. The king looked at the woman as if she was a beautiful blooming flower.


    His master smiled. It was just for an instant. Yeref picked up on another drop of emotion. A small happiness, manifesting itself to content, then an overwhelming sense of affection. His affection fell atop her forehead drop by drop. He left another footprint on the floor. Affection. Yeref blinked slowly again. Once, twice. It wasn¡¯t that he was surprised to see this side of his master. It was just that the change in him became quite clear.


    But that was the only change. Yeref started to walk. He noticed the king¡¯s thick eyebrows, neatly set hair, sharp gaze, and stiff mouth. They were all still the same. His expression had not changed. The servant observed the master and his woman.


    He stopped walking as he got to the table at the center of the banquet hall. The king was pulling out the chair for the princess and inviting her to sit.


    ¡°Ashite. Sit here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    The king lightly lowered his head to better see the person in front of him. Yeref sensed that the action was instinctual. He gazed at her without breaking eye contact. The woman swallowed hard. The breath she was rolling inside her mouth escaped in an exhale.


    ¡°¡­Lu Havre.¡±


    Again, his master smiled. The joy reflected in his eyes and lips were clear to anyone who saw it. He was content at having gotten what he had desired. It was not the smug look of a victor, but more of an instinctive reflex.


    ¡°Will you not eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    The master was not one to get hungry often, but he also was not one to spend his meal time frivolously, especially when he was seated at the table. At the very least, it looked that way to Yeref. But that same master was now doing nothing but staring at the princess eating her soup. A smile was planted on his face. He could not help but see how much his master seemed to like her.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you perhaps have no appetite?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you not eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not especially hungry.¡±


    ¡°Still, I think it best you eat at least a little.¡±


    Lu Havre said nothing.


    The woman lowered her eyes. Her long lashes gently fluttered down.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The king let out a low sound. He picked up his spoon soon after. ¡°Alright.¡±


    His smile grew deeper. The king stirred his soup a couple times.


    ¡°How does it taste, Ashite?¡±


    ¡°It is very savory and smooth. Lu Havre¡­¡±


    The woman seemed to be thinking over her words carefully as she let the end of her words fade. The king waited quietly until she was ready to continue talking.


    ¡°If you eat it, you will most certainly enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°It is delicious.¡± She was choosing her words carefully. But this time, her hesitation was shortlived. ¡°I remember you especially enjoyed the soup with mushrooms.¡±


    Truthfully, his master was not picky about his food. He had never requested anything in particular when it came to his meals. The servant knew that but the king¡¯s expression looked to be happy with the comment. To be more exact, he looked more than happy.


    Their meal time continued on as such. The king and princess shared casual conversation. The princess would at times call the king by his name, and at each of those times, the king would smile even more widely. Even his smile seemed different from before. The servant could sense his master¡¯s emotions from the look in his eyes and the curve of his lips to the action of his touch.


    The attention the two were getting from their surroundings was also obvious. From what he had observed, the princess was not dim. The princess and his master both surely knew this. They just chose to ignore it. They didn¡¯t care whether someone saw them together or not.


    After finishing their meal, the king and the princess whispered to each other quietly then headed to the platform.


    Of course, the servant had heard even those whisperings. <> <> It was when he was thinking over those words.


    The king sat on his throne. The banquet hall¡¯s atmosphere calmed down immediately, almost like a lie, as if they had been engulfed by the spreading water of his kingly presence.


    The banquet was already reaching its halfway point. There was no reason for the king to suddenly take a seat at his throne.


    ¡°Wait. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Even as he said this, there were already people who knew what the reason was.


    ¡°Ashite. Come out here.¡±


    The voice that called her was warm. Everyone could sense it.


    The princess slowly stood up. She received the attention of everyone there. She gracefully walked over and the scent of flowers followed behind her like a shadow. The ivory dress that looked to have been delicately drawn flowed out behind her. Her confident yet calm walk looked nothing but elegant. The king, too, slowly got up from his seat.


    ¡°Ashite, will you come up here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The king put out his hand to the princess on the stairs of the balustrade. Under the lamp light, her pink-tinted purple hair seemed to sparkle more extravagantly. The princess reached out to hold the king¡¯s hand.


    The scent of flowers filled the booth. Yeref tried his hardest to suppress his sensitive senses.


    ¡°As you may all know, I¡ª¡±


    But the effort came back as a failure. When the king¡¯s voice fell, the servant¡¯s senses as well as his ability to decipher emotions suddenly brought him an epiphany. What he had meant was that he had no intention of suppressing his feelings any longer.


    The king, still holding the princess¡¯s hand, continued to speak.


    ¡°¡ªhave a special relationship with this Skara princess, Ashite-Ploca.¡±


    The king intentionally paused. He was waiting for the perfect timing to gain everyone¡¯s attention. Yeref knew the intent of him waiting. He had done the same during his coronation and during the war.


    ¡°After our engagement, before Terre Sund, we will hold a wedding.¡±


    However, this time, the reason for it was drastically different than before. Now, the expression on the king¡¯s face after the wait was not somber. There was, of course, no sign of viciousness. That smile, that voice, that touch. The affection he poured out for her was crystal clear.


    ¡°I have gathered you all here today to let you all know. Do you accept Nante¡¯s wish?¡±


    The first person to bow and show respect to the king was Karbala. He wasn¡¯t sure when he had appeared. Right below the platform, Yeref followed the head of staff and bowed in respect as well. Afterwards, Duke Moncheta answered.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We accept it.¡±


    When not only Etutu but the other dukes accepted, the other nobilities bowed their heads one by one. Some even wished them happiness and blessings.


    ¡°May the blessings of Monvixo fall upon Your Highness and the princess.¡±


    Soon, everyone in the banquet hall lowered their heads.


    The king let out a short lived laugh. As if that was a signal, all the heads turned. The king headed over to the orchestra and the conductor swung his baton without hesitation, as if it had already been planned out. A slow dance melody started to play.


    ¡°Ashite, will you dance with me?¡±


    The king put out his hand. The light seemed to bathe the man and woman like flowing water. The princess grabbed the dark hand.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I would be glad to.¡±


    It was a song that had an especially slow intro. The two people holding hands slowly stepped down from the platform. When they had come completely down the stairs, the princess lightly swept her feet. The king wrapped his hands around the princess¡¯s other hand. The two of them danced around the banquet hall¡¯s center under the shining chandelier. With each step, every gaze turned to look at them.


    The princess was smiling. Every time her purple hair would flutter, flower petals floated down. The woman suddenly swung her upper body downwards. The ivory dress drew a circle. The king was supporting her thin waist. Then, the king swept his feet twice. Again, the dress drew another circle, and the red cloak fluttered past them.


    Ivory and red became engraved in the mind. The sound of music slowly dissipated. The gentle dance ended.The sound of applause erupted and spread with no one particularly taking the lead. The king smiled and waved his hand at the orchestra once more. The conductor swung his baton in quick motions. A fast paced dance number started to play.


    The king reached out for the princess¡¯s hand once again.


    ¡°Ashite, will you dance with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lu Havre.¡±


    With them as the start, each man at the banquet started to reach out his hand toward the woman beside them. The women accepted. The women stepped close to the men then flew quickly back. Their dresses swept out past them. Ivory, red, black, green, orange, yellow, white. It looked as if all the flower buds were blooming. The men¡¯s clothing seemed to have taken in the light. From the center to the edges of the banquet hall, the crowd started to stir. When the next song started to play, almost everyone took a partner and began to dance.


    After dancing through three or four songs, the king and princess sat at the table in the middle of the hall. It seemed as if it didn¡¯t matter to them whether the atmosphere in the banquet hall was becoming more celebratory. While drinking tea, they shared light conversation. Yeref blinked slowly. The sound of music, the sound of murmuring, the sweet smells, the smell of wine, and the dancing people all entranced his senses for a moment then disappeared. Every time such useless things left a mark, Yeref defensively erased it.

 Chapter 66

    How much time passed? Before the night got too deep, the king stepped back up to the platform. The speech to end the banquet was also short. The servants and chambermaids moved all the more busily, and the nobilities started to leave after thanking the king for his hospitality. The chaos of the banquet retreated calmly, like the dissipating of ripples.


    The king whispered to the princess again.


    ¡°Ashite. Would you like to go back?¡±


    The princess nodded. Now used to it, he held her hand. Yeref followed them.


    When they left the banquet hall, the night air greeted them. They followed the garden path which was darkened by the night sky. The faint scent of flowers wafted past their cheeks. The two of them walked without speaking but the silence between them was not awkward.


    Suddenly, a white-grey silhouette filled Yeref¡¯s sight. It was the palace.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The king suddenly stopped walking. The woman walking next to him turned around.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Before she even had a chance to answer, the king leaned down and checked the woman¡¯s expression. The princess smiled slightly.


    ¡°No. I am alright.¡±


    ¡°Then, would you like to go for a walk with me?¡±


    They were deep into the night. His gentle voice was like the wind. As if drunk off of it, the woman nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even ask for a reason. The king swept back her hair. Then he turned his gaze to a place behind her. Without a word, he tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    They were now familiar words. Ashite turned around. There was nothing, as if it had always been that way.


    Her purple hair flowed through his fingers like fine sand. Traces of its pink color stayed in his palm. The slowly blinking eyelids opened and revealed the golden eyes underneath them.


    Lu Havre was staring serenely at her face and could easily tell what she was feeling. He wanted to immediately take her to his room this instant. But Lu Havre didn¡¯t do that.


    Instead, he wrapped his hands gently around hers. Ashite blinked her eyes rapidly. She trembled.


    There was nothing she could do about the trembling. The warmth that was emanating from their touching hands was spreading to the rest of her body. The ends of her fingers were becoming sensitive. The night wind kept tickling her forehead. Her nose, cheeks, and neck were getting cold, but strangely the only sensation she could feel was warmth.


    She walked alongside him, following his footsteps, but all her attention was focused on their touching hands. All the things around her seemed to be nothing but blurry shapes.


    Is that why she kept feeling like this was all a dream?


    All her senses seemed to be drowned in sleep but Ashite did not hate this feeling of floating. No, truthfully, she loved it. She loved it because of the one thing that was here with her.


    Ashite lifted her head crookedly and looked over at the person next to her. The moonlight broke apart like powder and trickled down his hair, forehead, nose, and chin.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    This voice again. The moonlight now looked electrifying. Suddenly, Ashite smiled widely. He was a curious being. All he did was glance at her for a second but he recognized it right away.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The delicate voice faded out. But Lu Havre heard her. He slightly nodded his head. The smile that rose to his face was hidden but Ashite recognized it.


    The night was peaceful at the palace. Riding the gentle wind, the scent of colorful flowers wafted through the air. Thinking of the date, winter had already come but the flowers seemed to still think it was spring and looked as lively as ever. The flowers were not the only things blossoming fully. The floors were traced with the dark shadows of the night but the dancing lights floating atop them looked like a painting. On top of the black canvas were dots of yellow and white. The extravagantly decorated exterior was bathed in its firelight.


    It was the first time that she had taken such a leisurely walk with anyone during such a late hour. It was the same for him, too. There was not a lot of back and forth happening, but the silence was comfortable like rest.


    Both of them didn¡¯t pay attention to the passing of time. They only realized that they were walking for a long time. Of course, neither felt that the walk was tiresome. Ashite was enjoying the dreamlike feeling. The hand held tightly in hers felt strong, warm, and soft. Her body and heart were both trembling a little and she liked the sensation. There was no way she didn¡¯t like the electricity of it. And Lu Havre.


    The wavering feelings were growing continuously at a surprising speed. With no end in sight, the roots grew out, the branches extended, and new leaves sprouted. To catch a little of the fully blooming flowers, she took in a deep breath of the cold air. After savoring it just a while longer, she exhaled.


    The calm and warm peace. Her wavering and longing emotions. How long had they been walking inside her?


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Ashite exclaimed quietly. Under the extravagant lamp lights, she saw a temple. The first thing that caught her eye was the gold that popped through the darkness. She could only see the roof after leaning her head very far back. Long pillars which flowed down from the smooth rooftops to the bottom foundation were sculpted in detail.


    Starting from the wide staircases to the entrance hall, there were several sculptures which lined across it, standing as if they were part of the building. Most of them were of dragons. They were white, yellow, red, and gold. Their extravagance was a sight to see. It was not the first time she had seen them, but they would have made anyone who saw them exclaim in awe.


    Lu Havre laughed lightly at the truthful exclamation.


    ¡°Ashite. Will you wait here a moment?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It will only be a moment.¡±


    With that, he let go of her hand. She could sense every small movement of the slow separation of their hands. The lingering heat that it left felt surreal. Ashite blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Just a moment¡­.¡±


    In that instant, it was not the golden crown but the red eyes, the sharp nose, and the smooth chin that came into her view. Lu Havre kissed the top of Ashite¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    It was like soothing a child. His lips touched the top of her forehead once more. As if becoming drunk off the slowly spreading warmth, Ashite blinked and nodded her head. Only then did Lu Havre start to walk again.


    Ashite looked forlornly at the back of him. His footsteps were not heavy so the imprint they left was not deep. Instead, the red cloak floated behind him and left its mark. Ashite slowly blinked her eyes. Soon, the end of his cloak turned and he was gone.


    Feeling drowsy, Ashite lightly yawned. She wiped away the slight wetness from her eyes with her fingers. Then she stared at the place where his cloak had disappeared. He was not a man to walk slowly but he had intentionally slowed his walk when he was walking beside her. Knowing that he was a person that showed such courtesy in the smallest of things, she knew she couldn¡¯t just stand there waiting. There was definitely a reason for this sort of behavior.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that she was not curious. It was just that she felt so dazed that she couldn¡¯t organize her thoughts well.


    The light seemed to sparkle especially bright at that moment. The gold looked more extravagant. Standing still, Ashite seemed to be in a trance as she stared at the entrance door. The place closest to her had a statue. It was only a few steps away. To wake up her dazed mind, she slowly blinked twice.


    Curiously, she was able to hear something very clearly. Footsteps. They were proper and steadfast. And now also very familiar. Ashite turned around.


    The first thing to round the corner was shoes. Next were the neatly pressed pants, well-built upper body, and wide shoulders. Then there was a flower bouquet.


    Ashite opened her eyes wide. Lu Havre was holding a flower bouquet. He seemed to absorb all the lights that were floating through the night. The man looked like he walked out of the moonlight. The moonlight broke apart and lit each and every flower blossom. His walk was neither slow nor fast. And now the man was standing in front of her.


    For a moment, the world stopped. The faint sounds of critters, the gentle blowing of the wind, the glistening gold decorations ¡ª none of it was important. Every sense seemed to be coming awake but her surroundings faded. The only thing left in the world seemed to be her and that person.


    Under the purple hair, she was able to clearly see the red eyes shining between the strands. He was very close. Lu Havre had on a slight smile. But to Ashite, it was not just a passing smile.


    ¡°My lovely Monte.¡±


    It was not only the surrounding that was becoming blanketed by white. It felt like her head was drawing a blank as well. At that moment, Ashite thought up her next words with the little consciousness she had left. It was more exact to say that she drummed up a memory instinctively. Then, she was able to find an answer and at the same time, she repeated it out loud.


    ¡°We will forever remember this day¡ª¡±


    Forever, today. Her heart beat remarkably fast. Ashite lifted her hand and covered her trembling mouth like a reflex. The loud beating sound echoed in her ears.


    ¡°¡ªand go forward into the promise of tomorrow.¡±


    The gaze of his red eyes, his lovely lips, his voice, the flower bouquet, everything was knocking at Ashite¡¯s heart. Its petals were falling fast within her. Her breathing became a bit short. Her legs trembled. They weren¡¯t even touching hands, but heat was rising up within her from the ends of her feet.


    ¡°I promise it.¡±


    His voice was like a soft feather landing on top of her head. Lu Havre tilted his head slightly and smiled. Ashite anticipated his next words.


    ¡°So, will you marry me?¡±


    Will you marry me? Each word was filled with sincerity. His voice continuously repeated itself in her ear. Her eyes started watering. The moment she realized that, a tear fell down her cheek.


    ¡°My Monte.¡±


    The clear drops plopped onto Ashite. Lu Havre took a step forward. He wiped away the tears falling onto her face with his fingers gently.


    Ashite tried to calm her breathing. But her trembling did not cease easily. The scent from the flowers she was holding was arousing her senses. Mixed with the golden light of the moon, it was causing all her emotions to blossom.


    These were the legendary words that Monvixo had said to his woman in history. He had read these words after he had managed to change his status and had taken Monterobis as his own. There was no way he would not know the meaning of these words.


    But what was seen in books and what is experienced in reality were comparatively different. From the beginning, he had never expected that.


    Ashite clumsily removed the hand from her lips. He stayed standing still. He did not rush her. But stayed quiet, smiling.


    He was a person who warranted respect. Then and now, he had always been that kind of person. So Ashite replied in the way she had read about in her books. With a trembling breath, with all her heart, she confessed the feelings that had been bubbling inside of her.


    ¡°Of course. I, too, accept you. My Lovis.¡±


    Lu Havre took a step closer.


    As he did, he pulled out something from the middle of the flower bouquet. It was a gentle movement.


    ¡°Monte, your hand.¡±


    It sounded like the chanting of a spell. <> Ashite raised up her hand as if in a trance. It was a small hand bathed in the light of the moon. Lu Havre gently grabbed that hand.


    ¡°Lu Havre¡­¡±


    In a slightly tearing up voice, he smiled and placed the ring on her thin finger. Then, before she could even look down and examine the ring, he wiped away the tears across her red cheeks.


    ¡°Ashite. Thank you for accepting.¡±


    <> But was a thank you enough for this situation? She needed to answer but she couldn¡¯t speak. There were no words to describe her feelings. For some time, her heart had been beating wildly and her feelings were riding a wave up and down but how could the human language be so limited in its way to describe these feelings? She was afraid that if she was to pass this moment with a simple phrase, it would dissipate like a dream.


    So instead of answering, Ashite placed her finger next to the ring. The dried flower petals crunched. Montena was a wild flower that was specially grown only in the palace. And so it had special characteristics. Even its dried flower petals retained their scent. Though muted by darkness, its colors still showed brightly.


    Lu Havre looked at Ashite touching the ring for a moment then leaned down and met her eyes.


    ¡°Would you like to see it now?¡±


    They were already doing it now. Ashite, with trembling hands, slowly peeled away the flower petals that were wrapped around the ring. Piles of petals filled her small hands. The ring that had looked white was now showing its true color.


    The color of gold appeared. Atop the thin gold band sat a clear gem that reflected the light. She couldn¡¯t even manage to gasp in exclamation. Small rubies surrounded the finely cut diamond at its center. Ashite took turns looking at the ring on her finger once, then up at Lu Havre. Her long lashes swept downwards then upwards again.


    Lu Havre saw the tears welling up in those golden eyes of hers.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ It is so beauti¡ª. Oh¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. When she closed her lips together, another tear fell from her eye. Lu Havre hugged her immediately. Ashite closed her eyes in an attempt to stop her crying. His strong embrace was warm. Ashite¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly several times. Lu Havre brushed back her soft hair and patted her shoulders gently a few times.


    Her trembling breath calmed down. It was due to the person who was holding her close right now. Ashite, feeling drawn to him, lifted her head. She could now say that she was alright.


    But she saw a stain upon the neatly pressed shirt that didn¡¯t belong there. Ashite reflexively placed her hand there. Before she could feel the slight wetness and warmth of the place where her hand landed, she said, ¡°Oh, Lu Havre.¡±


    Lu Havre immediately took a step back.


    ¡°I could¨D¡±


    ¡°Ashite. Are you alright?¡± he asked casually. Ashite blinked rapidly. The cloudy water no longer existed.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Lu Havre had on a smile that looked almost like a sigh. Then he handed her the bouquet.


    He hadn¡¯t said anything but Ashite received the bouquet from him. She embraced it. Still, her logic denied it. So, Ashite again drooped her head. The colors of the flowers filled her senses. Under the soft moonlight, the white flowers in its center glowed as the green buds popped out from place to place. Seductive red like rubies and yellows as sweet as honey filled the remaining spaces between.


    Once Ashite breathed in the lively scent of flowers, she decided. Squeezing her hand full of petals, she would give him his present today. The excuses she had formed that her gift would look shabby in comparison to the other luxurious and shining gifts he received, or that she wouldn¡¯t give it to him, or that she would give it to him tomorrow or the day after were all useless.


    <>


    She knew that there was no way she could ever repay him back for all he had done for her. But perhaps he would like it, even a little.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She held the voluptuous bouquet of light colored flowers in her embrace as her face blushed. He nodded at her. Then he stuck out his dark hand casually.


    ¡°I will carry the bouquet for a moment.¡±


    She blinked slowly as if confused and so Lu Havre pointed to her hand.


    ¡°Since your hands are full.¡±


    The dried flowers crunched in her hands. Lu Havre took the vast bouquet from her and held it in one of his large hands. Then he again put out his hand. This time, calmly and gently.


    Ashite held tightly onto his hand without hesitating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Lu Havre.¡±

 Chapter 67

    The king¡¯s palace was peaceful as usual. Like sprinkling rain, the moon dropped soft shards of broken light, and the firelight danced with yellow and red. It reminded her of how her heart felt and so Ashite smiled brightly at it. The entire time she was walking back to the palace, the silence felt like a pleasant dream.


    The inside of the palace was darker than the outside, but it was a comfortable darkness. As if no one was there, it was quiet, and in a few places, the lamp lights were lit. Even as they walked up the stairs, the warmth that Ashite felt in her hands made it impossible to hide the smile on her face.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The 3rd floor of the palace. After escorting Ashite to the front of the room, Lu Havre handed her the flower bouquet and was about to bid her goodnight.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    This was a spontaneous whim. Ashite knew this well. But she did not want to leave him standing in this dark hallway for long. And so, she asked a question.


    ¡°Will you¡­come in for a moment?¡±


    Lu Havre, for a moment, narrowed his eyes.


    Silence. Then he nodded his head. The lamplight was faint and the shadowed expression of the man¡¯s face looked unfazed. But if you looked more closely, anyone would have been able to tell that this attempt at calm was on the verge of cracking at any moment. However, Ashite was not able to tell.


    Ashite was about to grab the doorknob when Lu Havre stomped over to the door and opened it. Gently. Ashite tiptoed a few steps back. Then he turned to look back and Lu Havre closed the door so that not an inch of even a tail of his red cloak was left behind. The only thing left now was the lingering red aftertaste that serenely settled down upon them.


    There were lamp lights lit here and there around in the inside of the room. Ashite looked down at the bouquet for a moment.


    ¡°Your Highness. Will you sit on the sofa for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lu Havre walked to the sofa. Ashite walked quickly also. Then she put the bouquet and the flower petals on top of the table. When Lu Havre approached the sofa, he found something there.


    Two flower vases and a handkerchief. Ashite picked up the handkerchief and handed it to Lu Havre with both hands, respectfully.


    A deafening silence ensued. His emotions were again starting to squirm. His red eyes took turns looking at the handkerchief and the woman. The woman wanted to lower her head but she continued to keep eye contact with him. She did not try to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°Lu Havre. There is something I¡­prepared for you.¡±


    The hand that gave him the handkerchief was warm to the touch. Ashite¡¯s face blushed furiously. It had been such a long time since he had been waiting for her. She was about to bite her lips but instead, she continued to say what she had been meaning to. The words were not refined.


    ¡°I wanted to give this handkerchief and flower vase¡­. The night is deep and it is late but I wanted to give it to you so I called you into my room for just a minute.¡±


    The red eyes were now sparkling. His emotions were too strong to express in words.


    Lu Havre thought to himself. <>


    He had wanted to receive a present from her more than anyone else, but when he actually received it, he was even more immensely ecstatic. No, ecstatic was not a strong enough word. He couldn¡¯t even find the right words to describe it.


    Ever since he had spent time together with her, every day felt surprisingly new, novel, and satisfactory.


    And so, his feelings had grown exponentially. The seeds had budded quickly into flowers. And once those flowers bloomed, he showed them all to her truthfully.


    This had never happened to him before. But he had always accepted the things he needed to accept. So, he accepted these emotions and feelings and was able to mold them carefully to show them to her. He suppressed the deep-seated greed and only showed that which was beautiful because he wanted to preciously guard her, even from his emotions about her.


    And so, Lu Havre, again, beautifully molded his emotions and put them into words.


    ¡°Thank you. I love it very much.¡±


    She smiled brightly. Her smile was like bouncing raindrops. Then, she reached out with her white hands and gently placed them on his wrist. A strange something seemed to fill his heart. He was having trouble containing himself. Although he had made up his mind to guard her delicately, he was afraid that he would cause it to break and disappear.


    If only she gave him even the smallest opening. If only she took just one step first, no, if she was to come just a little bit closer¡­.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Your High¡ª¡±


    He held her hands tightly. He wrapped his arms around her soft shoulders. He brushed the back of her shiny hair. Then he leaned down.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    He kissed her. He wanted to let her know how hot his heart felt every time he looked at her. There had never been a time where he had poured out such affection to anyone, and he wanted to whisper to her that the only person to have made him feel this way was her. His emotions were now so full in his heart that they overflowed and fell onto her body, her heart, and anywhere. He wanted to engrave them wherever he pleased. No, Ashite was already practically sitting on the table. Lu Havre had trapped Ashite between his arms. This action was instinctual and Ashite gulped nervously.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The man kissed her again. The woman bit her lips and lowered her head further. Chin, her soft profile, neck, clavicle. His lips traveled down fast. Every place his lips had touched her skin left a lingering warmth. She was unable to say anything. Her heart was beating incredibly fast. She could not ignore the electrifying feeling. The image of him filled her vision. Her purple hair fluttered as it absorbed the lamplight.


    ¡°¡­Mm¡­¡±


    Lu Havre leaned into Ashite¡¯s shoulders. Ashite gripped tightly onto whatever her hands were holding: the edge of the table or the handkerchief. The delicate hands, arm, shoulder, chin, everything seemed to be trembling. Lu Havre, as if finishing up, kissed her clavicle deeply. He took in, swallowed, and let out his breath.


    The hot and passionate greed was rising within him.


    Ashite¡¯s entire body was becoming so hot, it was hard to stand it. She couldn¡¯t control her breathing. She was unable to. Her heart was beating too fast. It was so fast that it didn¡¯t feel real.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    The low voice brought her back to reality and relayed a warmth into her body. The purple hair touched his skin and tickled him. Ashite closed her eyes tight. Examining her red face and black lashes, Lu Havre took a step back. Then, he hugged her lightly and pat her back.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    <> There was no time to calmly decipher what was going on. Ashite, without realizing it, nodded twice.


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Lu Havre brushed back her soft hair. And again, he resisted the desire to say the thing at the tip of his tongue. As expected, it was not just a spontaneous whim.


    ¡°Ashite. I wish you would speak to me a bit more comfortably,¡± he said, slowly and gently.


    The warmth of their touching embrace flowed through to the other. The emotions bubbling inside came out in words. Ashite rolled her tongue. Truthfully, she had all but lost the capacity to calmly understand what he was saying to her. All she knew was that they were the words of the man holding her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°¡­Yes. I will do that. Lu Havre.¡±


    Lu Havre slightly stepped back. He examined the woman¡¯s face. Ears, forehead, nose, eyes, cheeks, lips, every part of her face was red. Lu Havre gently brushed the woman¡¯s cheeks.


    Again, the heat rose through her entire body from the tips of her feet. She had to say something. Ashite opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Oh¡­. Uh¡­. It¡¯s nothing much¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. I really love it.¡±


    Lu Havre didn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°The handkerchief,¡± Lu Havre began as he put the handkerchief immediately into his pocket. ¡°I will always keep with me.¡±


    Then he looked at the flower vase on the table. Paul¡¯s ceramic vase and the white flower vase. Ashite, with slightly trembling hands, handed him the one from Paul. It looked like a beautiful glittering flower. Bedroom, woman, two vases. Lu Havre thought of something.


    ¡°And I will leave this in my bedroom.¡±


    He pecked her lightly on the cheek. She was about to speak when Lu Havre whispered something into her ear. Ashite covered her mouth with her hand. Lu Havre smiled slyly then took the flower vase and walked to the door. It was not a big room, and it didn¡¯t take very long, but it felt like an incredibly long time to Ashite.


    ¡°Then, Ashite. Sleep well.¡±


    As if not wanting to say goodnight, Lu Havre opened the door, and at the same time, Ashite slowly sat down.


    The door was closing. The door made no sound. Inside the room, the lamplight filled it with its warmth.

 Chapter 68

    The flowers of Ottoi Monvixo can be said to be the best of the best and even amongst those, the gardeners took the most care for the Monte. For the first time since his banquet, the king prepared the Monte for the first time in his life. It didn¡¯t even take half a day for the rumor to spread between the gardeners. Based on the king¡¯s recent actions or the meaning behind the flower, it really shouldn¡¯t have come as such a surprise.


    To everyone, the flower bouquet given to the princess was much more important than the vase inside the king¡¯s bedroom. To the king, however, it was the other way around.


    When the sunlight stretched across the floor of the room, crept up the walls, and fell from the ceiling, the flowers seemed to have reached its peak. Of course, even in the break of the morning, the flowers would fill the room with their lovely scent. It was the same when their owner walked in at night. They drank up the water and dispersed their perfume as they bloomed. They could not have been more beautiful.


    The king was changing the water in the flower vase with a joyous expression. Although such a task was usually his servant¡¯s job, he insisted on doing this himself.


    Her, Ashite. Just thinking one syllable of her name made his heart blossom with joy. It emanated a light from within him and caused a smile to rise to his face. Ashite. She still kept the petals that had wrapped around her ring. When he heard this, he had asked her.


    ¡°How are you using it?¡±


    <> His simple answer carried a smile which she caught and her cheeks blushed red.


    ¡°I placed it in between the pages of the books.¡±


    ¡°You could have just dried new ones. Was that really necessary?¡±


    She lightly shook her head.


    ¡°No. It still retains its scent.¡±


    Such simplicity. Not at all conceited. A soft shade of white and purple. He smiled.


    She was a woman that knew of wasteful extravagance, the king realized. She had been like that from the start. When the princess had first come to the palace, the king had already prepared the customary room, dress, jewelry, and decor. He had thought it was enough as a means of courtesy but for someone of the royal family, it had been minimal. But the princess did not buy any more clothes than the ones that were already provided. The chambermaids actually looked to be taking care of it themselves. She reduced the amount of jewelry. She only wore one that had a gem the size of a fingernail. The only time she had spent money on a gem was when she had been preparing his gift.


    That was just the kind of person she was. Plus, she didn¡¯t leave the palace often. Only once in a while would she leave to meet with the crown prince. Of course, she didn¡¯t have much reason to leave the palace otherwise. Why was that? It wasn¡¯t as if the king never wondered this before, but if that was her wish, he didn¡¯t think he had to go out of the way to force her otherwise.


    Still, he ended up asking her this.


    ¡°Ashite. Would you like to leave the palace tomorrow?¡±


    Ashite blinked twice rapidly. Lu Havre continued. His reason for asking was simple.


    ¡°They are playing ¡®Halo¡¯ at the Cree theater.¡±


    Since she likes dance she may be interested in attending the opera choreographed by Helena.


    ¡°Oh, you mean at Radom?¡±


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Ashite¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°I have heard of ¡®Halo¡¯ before¡­.also.¡±


    Lu Havre laughed in satisfaction but added in case she would worry about it. ¡°I will have to go there anyway so you can do as you wish.¡±


    It was not a lie. The time to travel had already been going on for several days. Not having gone out a lot, he needed to prepare for it much more than his daily goings-on inside the palace. Since it was reaching its end, he only had a couple more places to make his rounds. After looking over Radom, spending time with her in the remaining hours was not much of a difficulty.


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, I did have a hope to go see it one day. If it¡¯s not too much trouble for Your Majesty, then I would love to go.¡±


    Plus, she looked so happy about it. He could not hide the smile that crept up onto his face. The lake that has a flowing tributary was the cleanest.


    Ashite thought. Just the fact that Helena choreographed it sparked her interest. Also, she had never seen an opera before. If it was an outing, maybe she could pass by Ramon Vischeri. Even that would be enough for her.


    The next day. Around night time, Ashite put on a thick cloak, placed a hat low over her head, and rode the carriage to leave the palace. Only Yerev quietly followed her.


    Ashite got off near the Cree Theatre and looked around her surroundings. The flamboyant lights swallowed the shadows. It was definitely worthy of being known as the best part of the city. Soon, Ashite walked over to the location where they had promised to meet and saw the king there. Lu Havre was wearing a dark black cloak. Although it still gave him a sophisticated aura, the flashing lights that lit the dark streets distracted anyone from noticing who he was.


    After the small bout of worry disappeared, Ashite started getting excited. Savory, spicy, and delightful smells were carried through the air by the wind, lamplights like starlight twinkled here and there. Autumn had already passed but she was still able to feel some of its warmth emanating from the path in front of her. With every step, her footsteps added to the surrounding chaos. The king and princess walked together down this path. Everything was a first for her so with each anticipation, she felt she was floating through a dream. She couldn¡¯t control her excitement.


    ¡°Oh! Lu Havre, hurry and come!¡±


    That¡¯s why she had acted this way. Ashite laughed out loud as she pointed at the theatre she could see in the distance, her white hands flapping like wings. With an animated voice, her cloak fluttered and flashes of purple and yellow could be seen through it.


    Seeing her reaction like that of a child, Lu Havre was already kissing her forehead. Only Ashite was surprised. Ashite opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth with her hand. It was due to the fact that she realized she had just broken through her mask. But still, her heart was filled with joy.


    How long had it been since she had done this? It felt like the times she had spent with her mother. <> Her golden eyes wavered. In an instant, her expression changed. When she looked at the king in this way, he asked, ¡°Ashite. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ashite slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Uhh. It was just so immature of me¡­.¡±


    Her broken thoughts were floating about. Naturally, her words faded out. Still, Lu Havre seemed to understand.


    ¡°No. Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre revealed his feelings. Ashite blinked. She tried to not let her emotions and thoughts get tangled. But instead, he said, ¡°No¡­ I like it. Ashite.¡±


    This man was able to take in this child in his embrace.


    Her insides grew hot. She was getting so hot that she couldn¡¯t speak. Not able to speak now for a completely different reason than before, all Ashite could do was nod her head. The golden light reflected off the water and made it sparkle more brightly. Lu Havre put his hand inside her hat and pet her hair. She smiled at him.


    This was just a few moments ago. The footsteps of change were usually slow. But definitely, she was changing, strangely inside this warmth.


    Ashite also realized this. She was surprised to find herself not only removing her mask but slowly breaking out of it. She fumbled with it a bit but Ashite was satisfied with it. There was no reason not to be. It was like the rumor that had spread throughout this wide land that the king and the princess were getting married. You couldn¡¯t go back.


    And feeling like a child for the first time in a long time, she came upon a decision.


    ***


    <<¡­I was told it was an important test. So attending the banquet will be¡­ I¡¯m sorry, could we push back the day to meet you, sister? The next time we meet¡­>>


    ***


    It had been a long time since this letter had arrived. Each letter written seemed to be trembling. Ashite was able to read between the lines to find his true meaning. This child had also known everything. However, Ashite had only read it through and did not think to reply to it. She didn¡¯t think it was something to discuss over a letter.


    What should she tell him? Trying to organize her complicated thoughts, Ashite spoke to the king. ¡°Lu Havre. Would I be able to go visit Ramon Chater the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course you may.¡±


    Lu Havre didn¡¯t ask her any more questions. The crown prince had rejected the invitation to the banquet. The elegant and proper writing was left in his mind. Of course, Lu Havre didn¡¯t give it much attention. He had no reason to.


    Whatever his intention, Ashite thanked him none the less.


    ***


    And it became the promised day. Riding the familiar carriage, Ashite looked out the window. The surroundings around her were familiar also but she did not feel bored. To be more exact, she didn¡¯t have the capacity to think about much.


    She thought back to the first time she had come to visit Ramon Chater. It had been pure white bathed in gold light. The grass that had grown fed on the waters from the waterfall. She filled her vision with the same scenery that overlapped with her memories. She entered.


    Following her servant, she walked into the familiar place. When she entered into the 1st story room, she heard: ¡°Sister.¡±


    The crown prince was there. L¡¯avenant¡¯s expression was now unmoving. Ashite¡¯s expression was not much different from his.


    ¡°It has been a long time since we met.¡±


    ¡°It has. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Have you been well also, sister?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Silence. A silence that no one demanded passed. There was no personality to this one. There were teacups on the table but neither lifted them.


    L¡¯avenant intertwined his fingers together. It remained quiet in the room. Ever since they had gotten close, it had never been this way. But it wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t understand. However, there was still something he wanted to say. Ashite sighed and opened her mouth to speak. L¡¯avenant¡¯s golden eyes glistened as she spoke.


    ¡°That document simply said¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you had only written that you were going to the king. It really wasn¡¯t anything surprising. Even if something were to happen, the king, if he wanted, could quell any pending rumors. Plus, there really weren¡¯t any rumors to spread regarding the king and you anyways.¡±


    It was something she already knew. Still L¡¯avenant continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°So during all that time, Monterobis¡¯s nobilities would have easily figured out your relationship with the king. No, there were probably people who were threatened by it but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it because it was this particular king. From what I hear, he marks a definite line between his work and personal life. I thought maybe this may be different but¡­¡±


    All Ashite did was listen.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have known how serious the relationship was. Just because they were dismissed once didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t stand a chance and it wasn¡¯t like anything happened exclusively between you two. All they would have been doing was thinking of the best way to send their daughters his way.¡±


    His voice held no sense of emotion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. Although I did hear the following from the rumors.¡±


    L¡¯avenant released his folded hands. But he did not stay seated comfortably on the sofa.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even expect it. No, truthfully, with that king¡¯s record, there was no need to think about it. Monterobis may have been the victor, but the war did not only reap rewards. For the country¡¯s security, it would have been best to make a contract with a powerful royal family for the seat of the queen. Of course, it would be with a loyalist. He would only choose one or two as a token of thanks. Well, that was the type of rumor going around about the king so¨D¡±


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    Ashite, who had been leaning comfortably on the sofa, interrupted L¡¯avenant. Her voice was expressionless and her expression was calm.


    ¡°You were always that kind of child.¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere calmed down. Again, they sat in silence. It wasn¡¯t just awkward, it was horrible. A heavy coldness emanated from the floor. Neither of them attempted to break it.


    All Ashite did was examine his face, and L¡¯avenant slowly lowered his head. His curly purple hair slightly blocked his face.


    He already knew. Very well. How fragile, immature, and weak this relationship was. There was no other way it could be. This relationship had started over something so trivial. It was incredibly insignificant. He thought back to their first meeting.


    And so, he was only able to find out through somebody else what kind of relationship she was in with Monterobis¡¯s king.


    When L¡¯avenant had heard the news, the first thing he felt was not happiness for her. It was not his blessing or congratulations. He was not good at expressing that sort of positive feeling. Instead, he realized that, although he claimed to be close with sister, they were complete strangers to each other. Plus, his competitor was that king. His emotions were in disarray, and so many thorns and untrimmed leaves had grown that he didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    She seemed to be showing him everything about her but she was hiding something from him. Someday she would tell him because they were close. So again, he feigned ignorance. If he had really cared for his sister, would this be the right thing to do? No, from the beginning, if she did not have anything to be guilty about, she would have comfortably told him everything.


    In the beginning, how had he treated her? <> There was no bigger hypocrisy. L¡¯avenant knew that well. The affection he felt for her was real but he wasn¡¯t confident to call the kindness he expressed towards her as non-hypocritical.


    <> He had never done something like that before, but awfully brazenly. It was not done for the other person but instead a way to continue a relationship that he desired. <> This was not true courtesy. At first, it had been all ruined even though later the ties amended. Either way, he tried to forget her by completely ignoring her. Like that, he buried it.


    <> It didn¡¯t matter how the other person responded. Even if all his generosity was rejected, he did not get hurt. No, he may have gotten hurt, but it didn¡¯t matter. His heart had not been pure so it may just have been difficult to give up. Either way, he approached her smiling.


    And his effort paid off. After that, it became easy. As long as the person was within his walls, it was easy to look kind in her eyes. Warmth towards each other, young laughter, courtesy, and generosity piled on top of each other to naturally make her feel this way.

 Chapter 69

    He didn¡¯t want to overturn everything he had gained so far. Back then, it wasn¡¯t that important to know the reason behind their relationship. She was just a girl who danced beautifully and a person with a kind heart. It was not purely innocent, but his feelings were sincere then also. He enjoyed the company of this sister and so was able to be a kind younger brother to her. And that¡¯s how he stayed beside her.


    But he knew that he couldn¡¯t say he was a hypocrite.


    She had always been a person under persecution ¡ª people¡¯s stares, voice, and fingers. Whether you are the perpetrator of the persecution or a watching bystander, it was all the same. He was just someone who was able to approach her because of one thing that he perceived to like about her. Knowing about her scars, he should have at least tried to comfort her. But he knew she was so lonely that she would grab onto anyone who would have reached out to her. And he had used that fact to get what he wanted.


    So truthfully, he had been able to ignore all of it, but now, he realized that their foundation had been rained on so much that it was not stable. Even he knew it, so he was sure she realized it also. They both knew their actions were immature. But they still tried to build up a pillar. Then put on the roof.


    Sometimes, he thought that they had built themselves a perfect house. It was cocky. He didn¡¯t care about the muddy foundation. How could such a strong pillar fall? He had persuaded himself in this way.


    But this thought itself proved how scared L¡¯avenant really was.


    He had never put down his foot down on rock bottom. It had not been right to ignore it by pretending that everything was okay. He knew how he had acted and how that must have made her feel and why her expression had been shadowed at those times. No, the first thing he should have done was to sincerely, with all his heart, apologize to her.


    They built up their relationship using her fragile desperation to escape loneliness. That¡¯s why their roots were this way. He knew that his sister was already aware of how tangled the thorns and leaves were. It was not intuition. Still, his ¡®effort¡¯ had come back to him as a success.


    Then would sister know the reason he was bringing this up now? Was this all really for her to tell him about her marriage, which he had already known about?


    Or was it to make it known to her that he was not happy about her deep relationship with the king? Was his calm reaction fake or real? Am I against or for her wedding?


    L¡¯avenant didn¡¯t know what he was saying even as he was saying it. Instead, he wished that his sister would answer him, even if it was a simple answer.


    And when Ashite opened her mouth, L¡¯avenant intuitively realized that this was a deep-rooted thought within her.


    Ashite thought to herself. She had never thought that she would be the one saying these words.


    She had been so overwhelmed by a continuing relationship and relieved by her ability to take off her mask that she never thought that it was necessary to think back to her past. But the reason she thought it was necessary now was very simple.


    This man. Thanks to him, she began to realize that she was able to break out of her mask. So, she now realized that there was no point in trying to alleviate her once pitiful rock bottom state.


    This man, this person, Lu Havre. Lu Havre and Lante couldn¡¯t truly understand the extent of the rock bottom she had been in at that time. They did not know the gruesome and horrifying emotions that had consumed her. They had been kind to ignore the demons that would pop out in her expressions when she couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. And so she appreciated their gentleness toward her. That¡¯s why she could say that they were similar to each other but,


    Ashite knew that this was not the truth. There was one main difference between them.


    Lante, when they first met, looked down on her. The elegant prince never once mixed conversation with her. And there was the expression she remembered on his face, the few times they had crossed paths. It was an expression she knew well. Disregard. Not the type of disregard to give someone privacy but the kind of disregard you give to those far below you. She felt it in his glance without him having to say a single word to her. So there was no way that she couldn¡¯t recognize his disregard for her. Lante had been part of the group that had tried to separate her and her mother from the rest of the family. It had been that kind of royal family and that kind of country.


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    And he was that sort of child. His heart that been broken and twisted by the way he was raised, but she didn¡¯t hold the past against him.


    ¡°¡­Sister¡­.¡±


    Ashite, at the same time,


    ¡°Sister. I¡­ actually wanted to speak about something else¡­.¡±


    He did not forget that the person who had accepted him was herself. Even though at first, he had ignored her coldly, if at times he would reach out his hand, she would grab it tightly without giving it a second thought. If the reason for his courtesy had been because he thought her dance was beautiful then there wasn¡¯t more she needed. She didn¡¯t even think that she wanted an apology.


    There was nothing she could do. She had been a child, also. However, just because you were a child didn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t have sincerity.


    She was the one who had thought that this child had been warmhearted, so she had no choice but to accept all his other intentions behind it.


    I understand. The time I spent together with him was not short.


    And I know that I am pretending to be calm at this moment.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly sure his reason for bringing this up, but Ashite comfortably said what she wanted to say.


    ¡°What I really want to say to you sister is that I¡¯m sor¨D¡±


    ¡°Lante. But,¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I never resented you.¡±


    I knew about your kind heart. Most people never observed others beyond themselves. No, even she had been that way. Even she had never cared about those around her. So don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. You had not used my fragile past to start this relationship. Because in the end, it was I who desperately clung to it.


    ¡°Has it been this way from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. You may not believe it, knowing how I¡¯ve lived.¡±


    Ashite suddenly smiled.


    ¡°But¡­. Yes, I think it wasn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Thinking of the past, she knew that it was a very immature way of thinking. She didn¡¯t know when it had all started. But it was the truth.


    L¡¯avenant lifted his head. He had on an expression that only someone who knew him well would understand. It was weak, delicate, and soft. Was it apologetic, sadness, or defeat? Ashite looked at L¡¯avenant¡¯s face, which couldn¡¯t hide his mixed feelings and said to him.


    ¡°And Lante. I really am, sincerely, very grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°You who helped me break away from the thought that I could never love any person again.¡±


    No answer came her way. His expression just seemed to get fainter. But Ashite knew how he was feeling.


    ¡°Lante. The reason I was able to accept this man may have been thanks to you.¡±


    It did occur to her that she couldn¡¯t really explain the reason to him logically. Ashite leaned forward toward L¡¯avenant. Then she smiled again ¡ª the same way she had a long time ago.


    ¡°But the reason I didn¡¯t tell you all this was¡­was because¡­¡±


    Ashite¡¯s hands overlapped over the boy¡¯s hand. With its warmth, a voice rang out. It was frail and weak but filled with sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even know this would happen. How much more surprised you would have been. But this was not a compulsive feeling, so Ashite chose her words carefully.


    ¡°I too thought like you, that there was no reason for me to tell you.¡±


    Really. I had thought this way from the very beginning.


    ¡°There really was nothing to tell you.¡±


    Until just a few moments ago.


    ¡°But at some point, this person¡­.¡±


    He had changed slowly. When was the first time? Yesterday, the day before yesterday, a few weeks ago, or a few months? There was just too much as she tried to remember each event. As she thought of the best way to tell Lante, Ashite concealed a smile.


    The ring on her finger felt surreal. Looking down at it, she smiled brightly.


    //¡±Princess, your dance skills are phenomenal.¡±//


    There were so many to count, yet all of them seemed to be kept deep inside her. That person¡¯s expression, voice, touch. It was then that all those things seemed to stir something within her.


    //¡±My mother was a concubine also.¡±


    ¡°Your dance is still beautiful. Ashite.¡±//


    Even though she had claimed that nothing happened between them, each of her memories had left a large imprint on her. Had it been that way for him too?


    //¡±Ashite. Will you dance with me.¡±


    ¡°I want to see you dance for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°My monte.¡±//


    It probably happened like this. Ashite was sure. She believed it wholeheartedly.


    ¡°He started to change a little bit at a time¡­until he started to change me too.¡±


    That is why I am able to tell you these things to you now, Lante.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you before because I was overwhelmed by my change. Then my identity was revealed, and the rumor spread. I didn¡¯t think this was something to relay over a letter, and I couldn¡¯t just suddenly go and see you.¡±


    Because I needed time to organize my own thoughts.


    L¡¯avenant wanted to cry a little.


    He had just said anything. The complicated emotion he couldn¡¯t describe could have been due to the fact that he realized that he was living in a land that had carelessly abandoned him, that he had displayed hypocrisy toward her, and the king who caused his defeat was now his sister¡¯s keeper. Or maybe, was he angry, although he wasn¡¯t sure exactly who he was angry at.


    But at those useless words, sister had revealed the inner feelings to him, which she had never done before. That was all. As if she understood that his feelings had not all been innocent, she comforted him. She thanked him gracefully and apologized when it was he who should have been sorry.


    So L¡¯avenant decided to reveal his true feelings also.


    ¡°¡­Sister. There is no reason for you to feel sorry.¡±


    L¡¯avenant squeezed Ashite¡¯s hand, which was overlapped with his.


    ¡°The person who should apologize is me. All this time pretending I didn¡¯t know¡­I¡¯m really sorry. Sister.¡±


    Then he lowered his head. L¡¯avenant took a breath that sounded like a sigh. His breathing seemed to be trembling.


    ¡°¡­As you may know. The things I have just said, truthfully, don¡¯t have deep meaning to me at all. What¡¯s important to me, what I really wanted to tell you, sister, is about something else.¡±


    He lifted his face and looked straight at her. When Ashite saw L¡¯avenant¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had thought of him only as a young child, but he was now all grown up. How dependable he has become.


    ¡°Do you think that the king can really make you happy? Sister. Are you happy?¡±


    Ashite could feel the warmth in his words. I can now receive such a question. They were the words her mother had spoken to her. So she did not hesitate to answer.


    ¡°Of course. I am happy. Lante.¡±


    The purple hair cast a shadow over its owner¡¯s face. As if trying to suppress his tears, Ashite saw Lante clench his teeth together. Ashite continued with strong certainty.


    ¡°And I will continue to be happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry. Lante.¡±


    I had been this kind of child, and you had always been that sort of child. He had been a cold and elegant crown prince but truthfully had been kind-hearted. So she knew that he had worried about her. Even though she had known this, she had not been able to step forward to accept the importance of it. Like a child, she had been content just using it. She was glad that now, although very late, she was able to tell him all the things she had held back in fear.


    Ashite stroked L¡¯avenant¡¯s cheek. Then, she relayed the comfort that she had received from him in the past.


    ¡°So¡­don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not crying, sister.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s good. Lante.¡±


    She now smiled in front of the all grown boy. He returned her smile.


    Only then was Ashite able to finally go see L¡¯avenant¡¯s friend.


    After calming down a bit, L¡¯avenant excused himself to bring someone over.


    ¡°Sister. This is the friend I told you about before. This is my sister.¡±


    Ashite stood up. The woman standing next to L¡¯avenant greeted her.


    ¡°Princess. It¡¯s so nice to see you. I am the daughter of Duke Hamern, Joansi.¡±


    She was a woman who looked nice in her sleek black dress. Ashite responded to her polite greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Hamern. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Joansi blinked. As if shy, her cheeks blushed.


    ¡°I hear you are close to Lante.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although I am not worthy, it is so. Your majesty.¡±


    She somehow seemed to understand that feeling. Ashite spoke to her gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you. Hamern.¡±


    Joansi opened her eyes wide. Ashite was smiling. It was similar to her asking to take good care of him, and so L¡¯avenant burst out laughing.


    ¡°You are too kind, your highness.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure what the right thing to say was, but not answering was impolite. Joansi lowered her head. L¡¯avenant glanced over at her and casually changed the topic.


    ¡°Sister. Can you stay a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve come planning to stay until dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then, can Hamern have a meal with us?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Lante.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright with you, Hamern?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. Of course. I would be honored.¡±


    They dined in a comfortable atmosphere. This was the first time seeing Joansi, but being Lante¡¯s friend, Ashite¡¯s impression of her was stronger, and she took extra care in being hospitable. In turn, Joansi was highly respectful toward the princess. They talked about how their lives had been and how exactly Joansi had gotten close to Lante. Ashite thought that it was a relief that she had come here today.


    Only after it started getting dark, did Ashite head out of Ramon Chater. L¡¯avenant and Joansi escorted Ashite out until she got into her carriage. They promised to see each other again, and Ashite greeted said goodbye to them with a smile.


    Then she got out of her familiar carriage and stood in front of the familiar palace.


    This thought popped into her head. Had I seen him today? She had been out and about from the morning, so the day felt especially long. Should I stop by his office? Am I allowed to do that? Should I be? Ashite mulled over these thoughts as she walked up the stairs.


    The second floor of the palace was dark. The lamp lights were dim. Ashite walked on. A guard stood in front of the office. Before the guard announced Ashite¡¯s presence,


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    The door opened. The red cloak caught the light and cast a spectrum of colors onto the floor.


    ¡°Have you just gotten back?¡±


    You remember the sound of my footsteps. Ashite smiled innocently.


    Subconsciously, Ashite reached out her hand, and Lu Havre grabbed tightly onto it. She was reminded of all the memories she made today, so Ashite answered like a child. She hadn¡¯t been planning to do this in particular, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve had a safe trip, Lu Havre.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Ashite didn¡¯t dream much these days. She slept peacefully. Yesterday, her sleep was also restful.


    But now, she felt like she was floating out of reality. From the moment she had woken up, and painstakingly still. There was nothing else that came into her view. Her vision was so full of red, gold, white, ivory, and the softening morning wind, soft bed, the ticking clock. Everything seemed to be bypassing the sensitivity of her senses. No, she had lost her senses entirely. Due to that fact, she felt like she was observing herself outside her body. Of course, Ashite was aware of the reason for this.


    The end of the year was nearing. There was not even a month left until Terre Sund. Ashite didn¡¯t pay attention to the importance of an exact date. It was just that when she had opened her eyes from her pleasant sleep, she had realized what day it was. Not with her head but instinctively. She had thought about it for a long time, and so the reaction was inevitable.


    The anniversary of her mother¡¯s death. Truthfully, however, Ashite didn¡¯t know if this day she remembered was the day she had seen her mother¡¯s death or the day she couldn¡¯t stop crying, or when she had finally stopped crying.


    But she woke up that morning and pondered it.


    Although still a bit dark, the light was clearly blue and white. Still. However much she aged, it stayed that way. As if this morning was flowing up above her consciousness. She became lost in these thoughts. Suddenly, her vision became filled with morning light. Then, her mother¡¯s voice rang in her ear. From that point, the child who had continued to breathe to live was reminded of her mother¡¯s memory. Until she fell back asleep, it replayed on repeat.


    And so, she spent the anniversary alone and quietly. Even though she had lived her life wearing the white mask, Skara¡¯s customs for commemorating a death was not important to Ashite. She was filled with emotion from merely saying out loud that she loved her mother and retelling all that happened this year to her like a child. Although she was resolutely talking to herself, her mother always seemed to be smiling at her, and Ashite enjoyed these times. Truthfully, it had always been like this. That may have been why it was no different this time either. But the meaning behind it was good enough. It had already become a given.


    This time, its meaning had grown deeper. Now, she could no longer stand in front of her grave. If she really wanted to, she could easily go visit it later, but she had been the one to decide to never return to the royal palace of Skara again. Even this horrible daughter,


    //¡±Ashi, I love you very much.¡±//


    She remembered these words so clearly that her thoughts about her mother grew deeper, and this day became more and more precious.


    But how had it been the last time? It had been so chaotic that she had not gotten the chance to tell her mother exactly what was happening. This was the day that she could mutter anything to her mother like a child, even though she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be. Where had I been then? Lotte Bishel, maybe in a carriage, or maybe it was a room. That memory was hazy. Anyways, she knew for certain that she had been trembling and not in her right mind. No, now that she thought about it, it didn¡¯t matter where she had been then.


    Ashite thought to herself. She reminisced about the day she had arrived here to her falling asleep last night. Time seemed to be passing slowly. But she realized that this had all happened last December. She searched her memory in detail. Ashite was able to smile weakly. This year had been full of special moments, so there were many things to tell her mother. She would be talking to herself for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling.


    ¡°Your highness. The king would like to have a meal with you.¡±


    Ashite definitely heard the chambermaid¡¯s announcement, but Ashite was still lost in thought of that day. Whether the moment her life had changed was at that moment, or the winter of her twentieth birthday, or last autumn, the emotions flowing out of her now like a trickling of water was this morning. There was nothing she could do about it. She never had the thought that she wanted to get away from it.


    But today, for the first time, she was filled with more happy memories that put a smile on her face than the sadness that usually drowned her. All the times she had spent her mother¡¯s memorial alone, such a thing had never happened before.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    But still, everything outside did not leave a strong impression on her senses. Ashite blinked blankly, even at the sound of the familiar voice. Her reply was delayed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Havre had already sensed that something was different about her today. Thinking of her usually blushing red cheeks, bright eyes, and a shy smile, it was not hard to tell the difference. It was the same as his accustomed habit of observing her emotional state.


    And so, he thought he could figure out why she was acting this way a little. ¡®I think I know.¡¯ He thought to himself, thinking that he couldn¡¯t know entirely how she felt. Actually, he didn¡¯t intend to try to figure out the exact reason. But after he saw her changed behavior the moment she quietly entered the restaurant, he searched his memory immediately for the answer. After browsing through a couple of possibilities, he remembered one specific portion.


    A long time ago, the second concubine of the Skara throne had hung herself in Lotte Bishel. Lu Havre thought this over. He knew relatively about her past. Etude¡¯s report was detailed and exact. But truthfully, Lu Havre thought that there was more to the story. Recently. At the point where he had become deeply interested in Ashite.


    But that was all. Lu Havre asked an insignificant question.


    ¡°This marinated shrimp is a new menu from the chef. How does it taste?¡±


    As he said this, he pushed the plate closer to her. Ashite smiled weakly and nodded her head.


    Lunch passed by in this way, and dinner was no different. Lu Havre only conversed with Ashite about casual things, and she quietly sat and listened, smiling from time to time.


    It would have been a lie to say she wasn¡¯t curious about what he thought about her at the moment, but Ashite pushed that to the back of her head. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything other than concentrating on telling her mother about all the things that happened this year. And so, time flew by quickly. Then after finishing dinner, Ashite, as she always did, thought of her mother and headed to the dance studio. Her walk was not hurried. Outside was becoming blanketed in darkness with only the white lamp lights lighting up parts here and there.


    Night, dance studio. So many things were bombarding her. Ashite blinked her eyes. The passing of time meant nothing to her.


    It really was that way to her. When she realized it, she was already moving her feet. Like the world¡¯s loneliest person, she wrapped her arms around herself in an embrace. She quickly stretched out her hands, then wrapped them around her while her dress parachuted out then came back down. She hummed the song as she danced to its rhythm and moved her feet. Forward, then back again, then to the side twice quickly. One more time. Each time the dangerously high heels touched the floor, she felt a sense of euphoria. Even the carpet couldn¡¯t silence the sound.


    The song playing in her head was too emotional, and the way she sang it kept changing so that she wasn¡¯t really sure how she was dancing.


    She just continued dancing. Instead of trying to find meaning, Ashite decided it would be better just not to think deeply at all. Her pink-tinted purple hair fluttered like wings, and her long sleeves reflected the white and yellow light. She chased the shadows it created, and her dress flung open like a fan then neatly fell back into place. Her delicate voice filled the inside of the room. When beads of sweat started to fall from her forehead, she realized how hot the room was getting.


    She suddenly burst out laughing. She wasn¡¯t sure what kind of emotion this was. She wrapped her body again. Ashite winded down slowly. In her head, the song was still flowing like a stream. This piece must have been the Butterfly Woman Lotte. At its climax, Ashite opened her mouth. She rolled her tongue.


    She breathed out her delicate voice to sing the song out loud. Her footsteps echoed through the room as she moved to the rhythm of the song. When she reached the end of the climax, she heard a presence behind the door.


    She really couldn¡¯t see or hear anything today, but strangely, this sound was clear. It was ringing through her dulled senses with intensity.


    ¡°Ashite. May I come in?¡±


    No, maybe she already intuitively knew. Or maybe she had been waiting for him.


    ¡°Yes. Your majesty.¡±


    She had waited. Ashite calmly accepted this fact. She had never in her past wanted anybody by her side on her mother¡¯s memorial, but today was different.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    Lu Havre lightly waved his hand when she was about to greet him.


    But truthfully, this was not what he had wanted to say. What he had wanted to do was ask if she was alright.


    Lu Havre observed her expression. Her reddened cheeks. Had she been dancing? He had heard her voice clearly from behind outside the door. She had been singing also.


    Lu Havre lightly opened his mouth to speak. Then he approached her with a slow walk. Ashite blinked. The man¡¯s strides were long, and he was soon standing close to her.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Ashite suddenly turned her back to him. The small bird seemed to be tiptoeing to the window. It was very dark outside the window.


    ¡°¡­Could you perhaps¡­¡±


    It had come out of her spontaneously. Every time she looked at those red eyes, it seemed always to happen. She feigned nonchalance. It would take some time to try to piece herself back together.


    ¡°Is there something you want?¡±


    Is that why she had felt that he would appear like this so suddenly? She had thought that she would be less sad than usual, but that wasn¡¯t it. There were definitely more things to laugh about today. But why did she feel this way?


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ashite.¡±


    Is there something I can do for you?


    She thought that he probably knew what day today was, but he didn¡¯t bring up the topic. And yet, he still came to see her tonight with a heavy heart, and calmly. Something inside her bubbled up.


    Her heart had already been wavering. Her breath caught in her throat, and it was getting harder to resist any longer. Was it because of the memory of her mother, or because she had spent this night alone, or because this person suddenly barged into her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell. Her eyes started to water.


    Ashite clenched her teeth. She had to say she was okay. But she wasn¡¯t sure she could succeed in doing so.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    She continued to stare outside the window. It didn¡¯t look like she was looking for anything in particular.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Then he didn¡¯t answer right away. She thought that this would be enough. All she had to do now after this somewhat long bout of silence was turn around and smile.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He could have easily glazed over her words or ignored them but,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He approached her. He was able to walk up to her because she didn¡¯t push him away.

 Chapter 71

    The woman¡¯s specific sweet scent hit him hard. She was very close. Lu Havre lifted his hands and embraced Ashite from the back. Slowly.


    The woman¡¯s breath crept up his skin. Lu Havre looked down. It felt as if a purple flower had bloomed. He was enraptured by her round head, soft hair, slightly pale neck, delicate shoulders, and neatly pressed dress. Lu Havre, lightly, patted Ashite¡¯s back. He had never comforted a child before, but he imagined that it would be something like this.


    Ashite was not speaking. Maybe she couldn¡¯t. Her eyes felt so hot that she didn¡¯t realize the heat emanating up from the ends of her feet. But her mind was not blank without thought. Ashite closed her eyes tightly. As if trying to hold him with her trembling fingers, she fumbled with the ends of her dress. Then she felt a bigger sense of warmth. Overwhelmed by her emotions, she wasn¡¯t able to control her trembling hands.


    Suddenly, very slowly, his hands overlapped with hers.


    There was a lot of contact between them. They shared their warmth, and their short and long breaths shuffled between them. Together. Ashite¡¯s legs started to tremble a bit, and she thought she might collapse soon, but she knew that this wouldn¡¯t happen because this man was embracing her like a strong tree.


    There was only heat left in the room. Only the woman who said nothing, and the man who asked nothing remained.


    Ashite sighed loudly. Now, her eyes were so hot that she had to clench her jaw. Her entire body was heating up, but Ashite tried to relax her breathing.


    Lu Havre was still consoling her.


    You had always been this way. There is no way for me to return the warmth you had given me.


    She again felt like she would start crying. She just barely was able to keep it in. But the emotions bubbling up from inside were trying to burst out, so from one corner of it,


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Eventually, it swept past her delicate back and flowed down his muscular chest.


    ¡°Will you call me?¡± then was relayed in a small voice.


    Lu Havre inhaled deeply. She could feel the curves of his muscular chest on her sensitive back. Her senses felt it clearly. Ashite smiled with blushing cheeks.


    A faint laugh escaped her, but Lu Havre picked up on it regardless. He didn¡¯t lose a single moment of it.


    ¡°Call me Ashi.¡±


    The breath that escaped was trembling furiously. She had not expected to do this.


    ¡°It was the name my mother would call me by.¡±


    She had shed tears, lost in sadness, every time this day came. She had muttered to herself like a child, and again, like a child, cried again and again in silence. But not anymore. She wouldn¡¯t. And even if she did¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Would he know that it would be because of him?


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he called the child¡¯s name. This peacefulness. This moment which rose like a giant wave and slowly calmed. The gentleness of his consoling touch. His breath soothed her. I know this voice. I know the affection in which he called my name.


    The person who embraced her without asking anything was here with her now.


    All her effort seems not to have been worth it. Ashite wanted to shed tears. She also wanted to laugh at the same time.


    ***


    Afternoon, in the carriage. Through the small window, strands of light filtered in. The wistfully fluttering hair was reflecting the light to penetrate the creeping shadows of the darkness. It was winter, so the light was especially white. And in it, the dark-haired man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were narrowed in a frown. He blinked his eyelids slowly. He covered his eyes from the light. He was alone, and he did not hide his tiredness.


    He had gone back and forth between the capital of two cities, so there was no way he was not tired. Plus, there was no one to speak to, and he spent all day and night inside the carriage. Because his job warranted meeting many people, this time did feel a bit relaxing.


    Meeting people. Whenever they arrived at a location, he had to do that. It was an important task. And yet, it was something so trivial.


    ¡°Please relay this message for me.¡±


    This was probably an idea of the latter. Or maybe, he wanted him to think of it that way. Of course, it could just be his assumption also. Plus, it was not even worthy of a short response. He knew of his position in this that well. Even more than the person who had commanded it. He had only said it out of politeness, not out of ¡®respect.¡¯


    ¡°Congratulations on the wedding.¡±


    There was no way Del Alchevs¡¯k would not have known that.


    ¡°Yes. Your majesty.¡±


    The king did not even nod his head. He instead quietly folded the paper in his hand. Neatly. It contained the announcement of the marriage between Skara¡¯s third princess and Del Monte III.


    Truthfully Del Alchevs¡¯k had thought that the paper that the king had crumpled up was something much more luxurious. However, coming face to face with the king¡¯s expression, he saw that there was no emotion in it at all. In his short command or congratulations, there was no hint of happiness, neither positive nor negative feelings associated with it. Just for a second, all he had done was close his eyes tightly then open them again.


    The third princess had always been one to react this way upon hearing the news. There wasn¡¯t even a reason to go through the king¡¯s servant Bonnie. The marriage announcement had already spread rapidly through Monterobis and reached Skara. Other than what he had already found out, there was no need for him to mind any attention to other details about it.


    It would have been simple to anticipate the same reaction, but why had he expected otherwise. Crumbling the paper. That was not the sophisticated action required by a king. Even if they had not met the king in this respect, his mind would not have thought any differently. But.


    ¡°Del Alchevs¡¯k. You can go ahead and go there.¡±


    Sending him in his stead was not the ¡®proper¡¯ respectable thing to do. Skara¡¯s royal family had no traditions for the ceremony of weddings. Still, their princess was getting married to another country¡¯s king, and the king¡¯s seat will be vacant. Not only that. Other than the crown prince, no one else would be attending the wedding. Instead, their foreign minister will be taking their place as the most minimal attempt at courtesy, but it was obvious what this absence meant.


    The king was merely following protocol to display his respects to Del Monte III, but he, in no way, truly wanted to congratulate the princess on her marriage.


    He was sure that the princess knew this also. He was only able to assume the king¡¯s intent by the judgment of his previous attitude, but she, being his daughter, must have known this only too well. Instinctively. There was no need to make an inference or assumption. It was as clear as day.


    The white light created shadows everywhere. Del Alchevs¡¯k again slowly closed his eyes. As if to quench a thirst, there was an imminent need to rid himself of his tiredness. It was something trivial, yet extremely important.


    ***


    Sleep would not come to her.


    Ashite blinked her eyes slowly. It was dark outside the window, but little by little specks of white and blue seemed to be shining through. Like watercolors spreading through clear water. With the darkness lingering, the morning came.


    She had thought that she should have slept several hours ago. It was not because she had been tired, but more out of duty. Between daybreak and sunset, she would not be able to rest. So she needed to sleep. She could not afford to be tired even a little bit.


    ¡®¡±Ashite.¡±


    It was a basic form of respect to relay to this person, and as a bride, is was expected of her.


    ¡°A year has already passed.¡­.¡±


    Some time ago, she had told him this. It had been brought up lightly, but he continued to remember it.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to Skara.¡±


    It was a place she forgot about and had never thought of going back. Ashite turned around immediately. It was the end of the year, so there was a lot of work to be done, and so the king was stuck at his office desk without an opportunity to move away from it.


    ¡°You¡­.¡±


    He took one, two steps toward her without hesitation. Ashite, who was standing near the window, opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Wanted to dance and teach it?¡±


    Lu Havre reached out his hand and held Ashite¡¯s small hands. There was a strong will flowing from the warmth of his hand.


    ¡°I will make sure you can. So¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Ashite.¡±


    His expression. It was composed yet desperate, calm but hurried. Ashite suddenly thought back to this time last year. Office, meeting him, the end of the year. Her memories cascaded. He was not an expressive man but was polite and respectable, and she had been grateful to him for keeping the promises on the contract. But now he was personally showing her his desperation and affection. Perhaps, he too had remembered the contract.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    They shared the same memories and thought the same thoughts. And so Ashite smiled shyly. And now, he is staring right at her. Their eyes meet. Ashite steps forward and touches Lu Havre¡¯s shoulder, slightly leaning on him. She whispers her true feelings to him.


    ¡°I will not leave, Lu Havre.¡±


    The man did not speak. Truthfully, there was no need for words. Ashite spread out her arms and hugged him. The woman had hugged him first, but she ended up wrapped in his embrace. The man¡¯s muscular back, warm embrace, his breath that she could feel to the ends of her fingertips, she felt it all. At first, she had needed courage, but afterward, she felt her desire making it easier even if she felt a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I want to hold the wedding at Monterobis.¡±


    Afterward, she wanted to stay here. Ashite whispered quietly so that no one except the man hugging her could hear her words.


    ¡°I want to hold the ceremony according to the customs of Monterobis, also.¡±Of course, he would have probably arranged everything for the wedding already. But to Ashite, expressing her feelings was meaning enough. She also knew that he would respect her decision. Ashite smiled slightly. A deep voice flowed over her small laughter.


    ¡°We will do as you wish.¡±


    Lu Havre gently stroked Ashite¡¯s hair. Her lovely hair fluttered and sent her scent into the air. Lu Havre lowered his head. When Ashite lifted her slightly smiling face, he kissed her on the forehead. His whispers continued.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In Monterobis, it is mandatory for the wife to get the husband¡¯s permission before going back to their side of the family.¡±


    She had already known this. Ashite nodded her head lightly.


    ¡°If you perhaps need me to.¡±


    ¡°No. Lu Havre.¡±


    Even if she had not known, nothing would have changed. She would not need that permission. She was not going to go back to that place.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    After saying that, Ashite smiled. Before he said anymore, she tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek. A childlike smile spread across his face. She tried to kiss his cheek again, but he wrapped his hands around her face and kissed her on the lips like honey from a flower, with warmth.


    She couldn¡¯t help but laugh like a child again. Thinking of their kiss. There had been a time that she could not first approach him or whisper her thoughts to him out of embarrassment. Not now. She still felt embarrassed, and her cheeks blushed red a little, but she continued to smile brightly.


    ¡°Ashi. Sleep well.¡±


    His greeting to her last night was also one that brought her happiness and comfort.


    ¡°Yes. Lu Havre. Good night. I will see you tomorrow.¡±


    Thinking of tomorrow made her tremble a little subconsciously. The person who first recognized that slight trembling. He tilted his head and smiled at her. Warmly, as if comforting a child. And seductively, whispering about tomorrow.


    She would be marrying someone who had made her tremble like this. Of course, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Right when morning breaks, it will be the wedding. After such a long time, she could dive into a life of happiness. Imagining a life together with this person made it impossible for her to fall asleep. And. Another thought popped into her head like a wave crashing over her.


    Maybe, our first night together¡­.


    She felt embarrassed ¡ª even more than when she thought about kissing him. Unable to even utter the words out loud, Ashite buried her face into her pillow. No one had said anything to her, but she lifted her head up suddenly and shook it hard at the rise of the erotic thoughts. Her breath on her pillow became erratic. As if someone had heard her inner thoughts, her entire face, including the tips of her ears turned red. The warmth spread, and she was just able to calm her breathing.


    Truthfully, there was no one who could give her advice about spending the first night with a man. Her life was so different from the other woman who was preparing to get married. She had no mother who would stay by her side and congratulate her on her married life or a friend who she could talk openly about these sorts of things. She never had anyone she was close to ¡ª especially men. The only women who Ashite was close to in the palace were the chambermaids, but she could never talk about these things with them, and the oldest among them would never even mention anything remotely related to this topic.


    That¡¯s why, up to the wee hours of the morning, Ashite had not thought deeply of the first night. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know about it. She knew that it was an obvious progression of events when a man and woman got married. A chaste night together with the person she loved. But she pushed away such thoughts out of her mind. At some point, she had started to do that. She was happy enough, just being with him. At first, when she heard that they were getting married, she had been bombarded with so many complicated emotions that she never had the opportunity to even think about the part of spending the night with him.


    That may not have been the truth. Whether subconsciously or just a little, her heart may have fluttered at the thoughts about their married life and first night together. ¡®Love.¡¯ She had never thought romantically about the concept before. She may have blushed secretly at such thoughts before. If she hadn¡¯t, then how could she be so enraptured by it now.


    Again, like a shy young child, she burst out laughing. She patted her hands over her red face. She brushed her hair back two or three times for no reason. She squeezed her pillow to stop her arms from going numb. Electricity shot through her thighs. She swallowed her sigh and blinked her widened eyes. Her feet seemed to be going numb.


    She stared at her hand suddenly. The sparkling ring. She smiled just as brightly.


    She thought so much about this person. Whenever it had been night, all she could remember was her nightmares, but not anymore. It had really changed. Now, she would feel electrified by the thought of spending a night together with him. The touch of his hands on her hair, cheeks, and hand, his warmth, voice, and stare. She couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    After spending a long time giggling embarrassingly, Ashite got up. She serenely headed to the window and pushed back the curtains with her hands. It was a cool winter morning, but the morning light that filtered through was warm. The white light that had been translucent was now a peaceful blue. Leaving a long trace behind it, the sky slowly started to brighten. Starting from a dark black drenched in shadows, to specks of white, then mottled with blue, until it became a clear blue sky.


    The morning had come. Ashite closed her eyes tightly once, then started to move slowly. Her eyes were especially golden, like a halo. She examined the lights of the sky outside the window then let out a soft, soundless laugh. There wasn¡¯t a single particular reason for it, but she couldn¡¯t help laughing. She brought down her small hands, which had been holding the curtain and placed them over her chest. The curtains slid down back into place. There was not a single lantern in the room, but the curtain¡¯s red color was prominent. The bright red color filled her sight, and naturally, it reminded her of someone.


    ¡°Your highness. It is time to get out of bed.¡±


    The chambermaid knocked at her door. It was time.


    ¡°After this day passes, she will be my wife and this country¡¯s queen.¡±


    Ashite did not hide her small smile. Her reddened cheeks blushed like a child.

 Chapter 72

    The man did not feel bored. But that didn¡¯t mean he was enjoying his time either. The detailed carving of the golden ceilings and lovely pillars were inspirational, but to the man, they meant nothing. The man laughed quietly so that no one would hear.


    After turning his head away from the pillar, he observed the entrance from where he came. He still had a bit of his boyish charm, but the young man was no longer a child. The golden eyes were not dulled by the golden interior. He wore the Hanuem with a white eagle on a golden backdrop neatly on his head, a handkerchief, vest, and coat. The young man looked sophisticated and gentlemanlike.


    Skara¡¯s crown prince was waiting for his sister. Once he turned past this pillar and take a few more steps, he will be at the bridal dressing room, where his sister would be in the midst of getting ready.


    To see her right away, L¡¯avenant got ready as soon as the sun rose and came to this place. Outside, they were all busy getting ready for the ceremony. After meeting with the king who was in the center of it all, and sharing greetings with the other nobilities, he stepped inside the palace.


    The bride was busy getting ready. Once she had gotten started, she didn¡¯t look at the clock on purpose and so did not know exactly what time it was, but judging by the white and yellow light, she could estimate the time of day. It was midday.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    They were small red cheeks. L¡¯avenant tilted his head.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°The princess has finished getting ready. Please come out now.¡±


    It sounded like the young chambermaid¡¯s voice was trembling a bit. L¡¯avenant laughed lightheartedly.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s head over there.¡±


    Other than the chambermaid, he was the first to see the bride. He decided he would be content with this. It was a trivial thing to be concerned about, but it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    His sister, who had come out of the bridal dressing room, looked extraordinarily beautiful.


    The bride was holding a flower bouquet below her white face. She was like a flower that drank the morning dew. A soft blue flower like the morning light, a lovely and pure white flower, the brightest yellow flower, and like her dress, the most passionate red flower. Her eyes as sweet as a pumpkin, her childlike cheeks, her pink lips under her smooth nose.


    Pure white lace covered her long hair. Her pink-tinted purple hair lingered as it waved through the air. The red flowers of Monte fell from the ends of her hair and left traces behind her. Her delicate shoulders and clavicle peaked through white over her dress, and her ceramic skin sparkled. The ends of her red dress grew lighter and looked to have been painted with care. Her full dress swept across the golden floors. Her ivory high heels clicked seductively.


    He couldn¡¯t help but gasp in exclamation.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Although he was from a wealthy and well-educated family, he couldn¡¯t think of a word to properly describe her. This simple way seemed to be the best way to do it.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    Like a flower. Or maybe the woman was already a flower. The young man opened his mouth to exclaim.


    ¡°You look really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lante. I hope it wasn¡¯t too much trouble coming here so early.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble. Sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait too long, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Ashite asked with a smiling face. L¡¯avenent shook his head adamantly.


    ¡°No, not at all. I was taking a look around the palace and didn¡¯t realize how fast the time had gone by.¡±


    This was the first time that Lante had ever shown this sort of reaction. Ashite continued to smile.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    It was Lucia. Ashite slightly nodded her head.


    ¡°The ceremony will be starting soon.¡±


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sister. Shall we go?¡±


    L¡¯avenant casually lifted his arm. Ashite placed her hand lightly over the inside of his arm. The siblings walked together.


    With light steps, one by one, they walked forward. It only took a moment to reach the front of the entrance. Then, when the woman and young man took another step, music started to play. From the corner of the reception hall, a soft melody spread throughout the room. The music flowed throughout, like the white and yellow sunlight filtering inside. Like that smooth flow, the bride and her younger sibling walked down each of the stairs in the same fashion.


    The reception hall was filled with the flowers of Monte. Pale yellow and pure white flowers filled the hall with its scent. Like the bouquet the bride was holding, like the gentle music. Stepping down from the last step, Ashite stopped for a moment. A long red carpet was spread out in front of her, and at its end was standing a man in a red cloak. The man¡¯s red eyes were like the rubies studded in his golden crown, and his clean white suit was detailed with golden thread. The man slightly smiled.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    L¡¯avenant steadily took a step back diagonally. But there was no time for the bride to be distracted by anyone else other than the king. Entranced by that one word, Ashite slowly walked toward him. Her hair was full of the scent of flowers, and every time she walked, its essence fell onto the red carpet below her. Her golden eyes blinked, and her eyelashes fluttered.


    Walking on this carpet felt especially long to Ashite. It was probably a similar distance she had walked from the entrance, or it may have even been shorter. But it was expected. The hall was filled with Monvixo¡¯s most influential men and women and also the nobilities of many foreign countries to celebrate the marriage of this land¡¯s king. From the moment she walked out of her dressing room, there would be no room for error.


    But still, the bride continued smiling. It was not the blatant laugh of an oblivious child but a warm, serene laugh.


    And when the princess stood in front of the king, Lu Havre smiled lovingly down at her. Looking into his red eyes, Ashite felt it again. That this man¡¯s heart was filled with love for her, and whatever happened, he would remain steadfast and warm.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lu Havre.¡±


    ¡°Will you dance with me?¡±


    There was nothing more to say after that.


    Lu Havre reached out his had to Ashite. Strong dark hands lay under the white sleeves drawn with gold-threaded designs. There was never a hand that Ashite had ever felt more secure in. She smiled even more extravagantly.


    ¡°There would be no greater pleasure.¡±


    Ashite grabbed Lu Havre¡¯s hand. Lu Havre placed his hand slightly around her delicate waist. Looking only at each other, their hands tightly held together.


    The chambermaid next to her quietly received the flower bouquet. The music that was playing had already changed ¡ª the Butterfly Woman Lotte. At the familiar song, Ashite smiled like a child. For the beginning of the wedding, the dance was more extravagant than expected, and it felt less for the proper upper class than for the masses. But there was a reason this song was chosen as the first piece for the ceremony. Lu Havre couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You remembered.¡±


    He whispered so that only she could hear. She stepped back a couple of steps then fell into his embrace as she spoke.


    ¡°The piano then¡­¡±


    That was not all. He whispered sweetly.


    ¡°And it¡¯s the same song I danced to before.¡±


    It had been a song only associated with her mother¡¯s memory, but now it was intertangled with others. Ashite¡¯s golden eyes, red cheeks, pink lips all seemed to be smiling. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to be nervous, but all he could sense was her happiness. It felt like they were the only two people here.


    Lu Havre again lowered his head deeply.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Today, you look absolutely,¡±


    Lu Havre¡¯s seductive voice swept down from Ashite¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Lovely.¡±


    Suddenly, Ashite rolled her feet two steps then stopped. Very energetically. The white lace again fluttered. The image of the white left less of an impression on him than the purple. The red dress bloomed outward then closed up like a flower bud. The ivory heels peeked through the ends of the dress from time to time. The scent of Monte flowers wafted through. There was no way he could not become drunk off the scent.


    Ashite¡¯s cheeks blushed red.


    Lu Havre, realizing this, took a step closer to Ashite. He lowered his head a little more and touched his lips against her forehead. There was only a small gap remaining between them. Just enough space to permit a kiss. They were that close, but neither Ashite nor Lu Havre avoided each other¡¯s gaze. It wasn¡¯t that they were not embarrassed. But there was something more important, something that was causing them to tremble anxiously that made them unable to take their eyes off of each other.


    Their first dance ended. The dance where they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off each other. She was blushing more furiously than before, and Ashite stopped. The piece was relatively short but to Ashite, this time spent with this man felt long.


    Monvixo¡¯s bishop walked toward the man and woman standing at the end of the long red carpet. The land that the son of the dragon had raised up, another important figure for those who believed in the dragon. His pale attire was enough to give off the air of mystery. His pure white cloak fluttered up in the wind then fell softly, the buzz of the crowd calmed. The bishop bowed in front of the king and princess, and the reception hall fell into complete silence.


    ¡°This humble servant of Monvixo welcomes you, your highness.¡±


    His black hair speckled with white was neatly groomed. The bishops soft voice echoed.


    ¡°Your majesty, the queen.¡±


    It was the moment the bishop first declared the princess as queen. The queen¡¯s lips made a circle in exclamation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Arthur.¡±


    ¡°Arthur, hello. Such a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine. Your highness, the queen.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, the bishop congratulated them on the wedding with a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°I sincerely congratulate you on the wedding.¡±


    The bishop took turns meeting the eyes of the groom and bride and spoke slowly.


    ¡°I hope that the fate that brought you two together will bloom beautifully to its full potential.¡±


    He blessed their marriage and wished them happiness. Hearing those words, Ashite lifted her head slightly and looked at the side of Lu Havre¡¯s face. Under the smooth profile of his nose, his lips drew a circle. Just as she did, exactly.


    She was so happy that she could not explain it all in words. Words could not be enough to describe it. Her heart beat hard from nervousness and anticipation, and the feeling filled her up to the brim. The sunlight that broke apart and was spread across the reception hall, the scents that wafted up from place to place, the red and yellow lights all flooded into her heart. The contact between their shoulders and waist, the electrifying feeling in her legs, the warmth of him next to her.


    The bishop¡¯s blessing flowed out naturally, but there was no time to think over each of his words. Ashite stared at the man she would spend the rest of her life with.


    Then he slightly tilted his head. The image of the woman with the golden eyes filled his senses. He was immensely satisfied. Very. The moment such a thought crossed her mind, a smile swept across her face. Actually, all day, to a point she couldn¡¯t understand, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. It felt like it would be eternal.


    Ashite.


    As if in secret, he rolled his tongue and called her name. Only she could hear him. He could not hold in his desire to call her name. And right now, at this moment, upon seeing the smile on her face, he could completely understand. Naturally. His eyes curved. He relayed his gentleness to her, and Lu Havre looked back at the bishop. The ceremony will soon be reaching an end.


    ¡°Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    We, the people of Montivo, congratulate this union, to Otoi Monvixo¡¯s king.


    The bishop smiled and retreated. The moment his speech ended, soft music started to play. The passionate scent rode the gentle wind and swept across her cheeks and tickled the ends of her dress. Ashite looked at Lu Havre again. Drenched in sunlight, the white lace looked even more ravishing, and the woman in it closed her eyes then opened them. Although day time, her eyes seemed to sparkle as if reflecting the stars. The golden light flickered continuously.


    Lu Havre lightly put his hands over hers. Ashite blinked rapidly a couple of times.


    ¡°Ashite, wait.¡±


    Then he swept his hands across her red cheeks. He felt the warmth emanating from it. Ashite, without even realizing it, put her hands over his. She couldn¡¯t help it. She had wanted to hold them for quite some time now. Warm comfort. The two of them smiled as their eyes met.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    It was one of the palace advisors. It was now time for the king and queen to make their rounds with the guests. But there was first something the servants must present to them. Before they could speak, Lu Havre brought up the subject first.


    ¡°I heard that the king is ill. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is true.¡±


    He was the elder of the palace and was more important than any other guest, but the previous king did not attend the ceremony. Passau and Lativasa were both ill. The king knew this. He also knew that this was an excuse, and what the real reason for it was.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t mind it much even now. But as king, he was bound by his duties as a son.


    ¡°He is continuously worried for you two. His heart aches for you.¡±


    Lu Havre frowned as if extremely worried.

 Chapter 73

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am very sorry to have to say this.¡±


    ¡°That is fine. It is my fault that Her Majesties were unwell on this happy day,¡± Lu Harve said, ¡°I just feel sorry for them. Greton, prepare, and serve their favorite food. It should be as good regale as this banquet. And prepare the bouquet of Monte, of course. Also, decorate the palace with flowers suitable for them. This will be not enough, but there should be no shortage of preparations for Her Majesties.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Greton said.


    Without any hesitation, Greton bowed. Lu Harve suddenly laughed strangely. It was a very instant moment. Then, he erased the smile as if he never did. Even Ashtie, who was standing closest to him, didn¡¯t see that smile.


    Lu Harve thought, ¡°there will be no such deception.¡± It would be the best courtesy to a mother who got sick and did not show up at her son¡¯s wedding, but it was virtually ridiculed considering this relationship. It was just like a fine package for an empty box as the two women who did not come to the ceremony packed the inside with an excuse.


    But Lu Harve didn¡¯t try to hide that meaning. Everybody who heard him would think the same thing, but it didn¡¯t matter. It meant that there was no need to hide. Moreover, there would be one more queen beside them. Also, there were more important people here. Such as ¡ª


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Your Majesty. I, the fifth Prince of Skara, Allo Lizdeika Rabri L¡¯avenant Cosenza Proan Pescara Van Squirina greet you, the descendant of the Dragon, Nantes of the Red Eyes, the owner of the Grey-White Castle, the ruler of Ottoi Nante, the winner of the continent, Black Sword, Del Monte III.¡±


    ¡ªthe Royal Prince of Skara. He greeted him as if he never saw him before. And he bowed again.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I, the fifth Prince of Skara, Allo Lizdeika Rabri L¡¯avenant Cosenza Proan Pescara Van Squirina, greet you, the noble queen of Monterobis.¡±


    Queen. It was a word that made her heart pound. Ashtie smiled sweetly. She knew the meaning. It was blessing her wedding, encouraging the position that could be difficult, supporting the future, and finally fully acknowledging the two.


    ¡°It is good to see you. Crown Prince.¡±


    As soon as Lu Havre spoke, Ashtie gestured quickly. It was a blessing that she could not express with just a few thanks. She wanted to talk to him quickly.


    ¡°Lante. Thank you. I am so pleased.¡±


    ¡°I am happy, too, as you are pleased, Your Majesty.¡±


    Even though she knew she had to pay attention more to talk on this formal occasion, Ashtie talked comfortably, and she was willing to do so.


    ¡°The gift was well received.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful, Your Majesty.¡±


    Lu Harve looked down at Ashtie for a moment. It was not a glance. He looked at her carefully.


    ¡°You will quite like it, my queen.¡±


    Then, he smiled gently. It was very faint laughter. But L¡¯avenant saw it.


    Some time ago, he once mentioned about the king that he had unexpectedly humane eyes. L¡¯avenant corrected the assessment at this moment, while he was seeing the king with his sister. He was human enough. But that only happened when the king was with his sister. So, that would be his only weakness or the most humane side.


    ¡°Is that so? I would like to see it quickly as you say that,¡± Ashtie said.


    L¡¯avenant replied with laughter to his sister. She was such a pure, child-like sister, but since she was a thoughtful person, he thought it would be okay. ¡°She will not only remain as his weak point,¡± L¡¯avenant thought in certainty.


    ¡°It is not enough of a gift for you, but I hope you like it.¡±


    With a smile, Ashtie reached her hand to her brother.


    ¡°I appreciate it, Lante. I will see you later.¡±


    L¡¯avenant held her hand.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I congratulate you two.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. See you at the banquet,¡± Lu Harve said.


    The prince was willing to smile in front of the king.


    ¡°I will see you later,¡± L¡¯avenant bowed and continued to say. He never said it before, but he didn¡¯t hesitate. He knew the meaning well.


    ¡°Ou Otoi Monvixo Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    Lu Harve laughed willingly. He had no choice but to smile. After he greeted, Lu Harve lowered his head more. He filled his red eyes with one woman.


    ¡°The Royal Prince really cares much about you.¡±


    Ashtie didn¡¯t say anything, but she raised her hand and patted his cheek. It was a short moment, but the warmth had a long shadow and left lingering imagery.


    Ashtie smiled again like a child and stepped back. The head of the diplomatic department of Skara was walking from the back. He was the second-highest status of guests from the queen¡¯s country. When Lu Harve gazed at him, Delg Alchevs¡¯k immediately greeted him.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I, the head of the diplomatic department of Skara, Lizdeika Lebra Hanavah-Ivene Lahore Van Alchevs¡¯k greet you, the descendant of the Dragon, Nantes of the Red Eyes, the owner of the Grey-White Castle, the ruler of Ottoi Nante, the winner of the continent, Black Sword, Del Monte III.¡±


    His brown eyes seemed to tremble a little even though his expression was neat.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you last. The head of Alchevs¡¯k family, Lizdeika Lebra Hanavah-Ivene Lahore Van Alchevs¡¯k greet you, the precious Rord Queen of Monterobis.¡±


    ¡°Sir Hanavah. Long-time, no see. How are you?¡± Lu Harve asked.


    ¡°I was truly at peace thanks to your grace,¡± he answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Delg Alchevs¡¯k,¡± Ashtie also said.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Hanavah had a light smile on his mouth.


    ¡°I congratulate you on your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Hanavah. I got a nice present.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty. It is an insufficient gift.¡±


    ¡°No, it is not. It looked like a statue. I will put it in the palace.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There are many things I want to talk with you. Also, there is something I have to return. See you at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°I am so honored.¡±


    Lu Havre gestured lightly. Delg Alchevs¡¯k took one step closer.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I have a word for you,¡± he said to Ashtie.


    ¡°What is it? Please, do,¡± she said.


    ¡°It is a message from His Majesty of Skara.¡±


    Ashtie narrowed her eyes slightly. Nevertheless, it was still a dazzling lace dress. The foreign minister slowly took off his lips with his neat look and still trembling eyes.


    ¡°Congratulations on your marriage.¡±


    Ashtie burst laughter and opened her mouth right away, without any hesitation.


    ¡°Could you send my message to him, as well? Please, Delg Alchevs¡¯k¡±


    She knew he would not come.


    And the emotions that made him not come here. This ¡°rudeness¡± was so clear, she could see through him again. It was too easy. She didn¡¯t intend it, but laughter came out first.


    ¡°Father, I am very happy that you celebrated my wedding.¡±


    She smiled brightly and purely. Nobody would doubt her laugh since there was no single spite. Everybody would not know unless they know the truth. But to her, it was ridicule, of course.


    ¡°Your Majesty, my father, please don¡¯t worry at all. I will be happy for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ashtie thought, ¡°he is still thinking as the husband of my mother. That is such foolishness.¡±


    She could not stop laughing and thought, ¡°You were never the husband of my mother. You were never my father, not even for a moment. I know, and my mother knew how you didn¡¯t know that. You are so foolish. You are obviously showing that you still have affection for her. Other people never know about this since you are the famous king of Skara. They might have a slight doubt. But¡ª


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°¡ªI still remember that word, that expression, that feeling. So, to you who are still in a misconception¡ª¡±


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t fail like that,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡ªTo you,¡± and she continued thinking, ¡°Who can¡¯t even face us. I will never fail in life, in love, or in all its conclusions like you.¡±


    The word, she had wanted to say but couldn¡¯t, the word she finally could say now¡­She said this and smiled, without a lie. ¡°Remember me, and live remembering my mother. Thus, you will be locked at the bottom for a long time. You will only linger in the darkness that you will never escape. That is what my mother wanted and what I want. There will be nothing at your end.¡±


    ¡°Please tell him like that,¡± she ended her sentence.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fail like you.¡±


    Fail! The afterglow of the word rang all over.


    She thought she could not raise resentment, but that was not true. She was afraid of even his footsteps, but not anymore, really not at all.


    Ashtie¡¯s body trembled lightly and with a joy that couldn¡¯t be controlled.


    Lu Harve took a step closer to Ashtie and lowered his head slightly. The whisper was very slow.


    ¡°Ashtie.¡±


    Ashtie smiled brightly as if she answered. The laughter didn¡¯t lose its light. She didn¡¯t need anything anymore. It was enough for her.


    She was shaking. But her face was shiny and clear, under her long hair that dropped pink fragrance covered with the white veil. He paid close attention to her hair, face, and tender shoulders. Lu Harve grabbed his fists tightly and opened again, then hugged Ashtie lightly. He smiled gently like her.


    Delg Alchevs¡¯k closed his eyes. He thought, ¡°This is not to be told to the king.¡±


    But he would say it to him. He decided like that. With this, he would completely and really shake off the guilt of the treaty. He had to abandon his strange sense of homogeneity and unnecessary sympathy. ¡°How can I sit in this position with such a soft heart?¡± he thought, ¡°It is rather good. And clearly, the princess knew it, that is why she asked him to do so.¡±


    Only after he had chosen his mind, the head of the diplomatic department opened his eyes. He bowed elegantly and stepped back.


    The next people were Duke Moncheta and Duke Morhus. Ashtie dealt with both without a hair out of place. The high-rank nobles of Khan, Hongwha, Limne also came and greeted Lu Harve. Each of them resigned after conveying the owner¡¯s congratulations. After Lu Harve finished his conversation with the people he pre-designated before the wedding, the music that filled in the hall changed already. It was a little bit soft, so it was suitable for lovers to dance along to.


    The bride is supposed to ask for the second dance. Lu Harve slightly stepped back and let the lady go. Two maids came quickly and adjusted her dress and raced neatly, and then quietly stepped back.


    Only Ashtie remained on the red carpet. She breathed lightly, then turned her face to look at Lu Harve. She had steady eyes and elegant conduct. She gently reached out her hand.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    She smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡±


    Lu Harve smiled brightly and held Ashtie¡¯s hand tight as if he would not miss it.

 Chapter 74

    Ashtie was standing in front of the mirror. She was so nervous, her legs felt numb. The sound of her pounding heart rang her ears. She breathed slowly. She was in a small bathroom, filled with hot moisture.


    The weather had been good since morning, and the day banquet had flowed as nicely as the weather. The sun bathed the hall in a yellow light and the gentle tones matched the soft wind. Ashtie danced with Lu Harve a couple more times, then greeted other nobles. No matter what the nobles actually thought, they congratulated her. And Ashtie continued to smile. When the sun started to set, they moved to the indoor banquet room and enjoyed more parties. It was a banquet full of music, dance, laughter, refreshing drinks, and delicious food.


    Also, there were many gifts. Ashtie could see the gift from L¡¯avenant¡ªa statue of Marycury. The blessing of Marycury, who cared for Skara, was engraved in small letters. It made Ashtie smile. If she had married in Skara, tradition said she would be blessed by God. Although she was almost driven out from Monterobis, she was now married to the king. The fact that her brother¡ªthe prince of Skara¡ªgave it to her meant he respected her. She was overwhelmed with gratitude for his kindness.


    The night gently knocked on the window of the banquet hall. While the banquet would continue until late, the bride and groom said their goodbyes and left the hall first.


    Now, Ashtie breathed deeply in the bathroom. The woman in the mirror looked unfamiliar at first glance. A little curly hair covered some of her nakedness. Whether she had just finished her bath or for some other reason, her cheeks blushed. She blinked her yellow eyes slower than usual. Ashtie patted her chest, hoping her pounding heart would settle down a little.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to wear this chemise?¡± Lucia called softly.


    Ashtie nodded. ¡°Yes, give it to me.¡±


    The maid politely handed the chemise to her.


    ¡°The color¡­¡± Ashtie took a close look at the chemise. It was a very light shade of ivory¡ªshe actually could see her hand through the thin material. But she was the one who usually wore the ivory dress. Ashtie smiled at the maid waiting for her.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    Meanwhile, she looked back at herself in the mirror. It was the first time she looked at her body carefully. She examined her wet hair, red face, neck, shoulders, chest, and her eyes continued down to her waist.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Lucia said.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Lucia lowered her head. ¡°You are very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish I could hear that from him,¡± Ashtie thought.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ashtie exclaimed suddenly. She immediately covered her mouth. Lucia looked at Ashtie¡¯s expression, but Ashtie shook her head quickly as if it was nothing. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ashtie wiped her mouth in an unconscious act.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± she continued her thinking. ¡°I¡¯m out of my senses. How could I think something so strange? I hope he says those words to me when he sees my body.¡±


    She felt dizzy. Her body and heart were already shaking.


    Ashtie could not control her trembling heart while wearing the chemise and a gown. Her imagination continued, thinking of hearing his compliment and then on to the rest of the night they¡¯d spend together in bed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, would you like to go?¡± Lucia asked.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since Ashtie had a lot in her mind, she answered with a somewhat puzzled tone and expression. But Lucia fortunately spoke no further. Ashtie tried to calm herself down but could focus on nothing else.


    They left the bathroom and walked along the lantern-lined hallway, their dim light a poor defense against the darkness. It was very quiet. The cool wind rustled her hair. She felt a little calmer, the need to continue deep breathing now gone. They walked for what seemed like forever before they came to a room with a rather bright lamp hanging in front.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I will take off now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lucia. You did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty. Ou Otoi Ashite-Ploca Le-Hoshuchoihre.¡±


    Ashtie smiled at Lucia, who stepped back quietly without saying anything more.


    Ashtie now stood in front of the king¡¯s bedroom alone. It was her first love, first marriage, and the first time to enter somebody¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Her body was shaking, but not out of fear. Her heart fluttered.


    ¡°Lu Harve,¡± Ashtie called him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Ashtie,¡± Lu Harve replied.


    Her heart thumped. All that deep breathing seemed pointless now. Her body trembled more with each beat of her heart. Ashtie closed her eyes. She closed and opened her hands a few times, then grabbed the doorknob.


    Hoping her voice would not tremble too much, she opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m coming in, Lu Harve.¡±


    Ashtie opened the door with her eyes closed. Even behind her lids, her eyes could detect the dim light. Ashtie took a few steps forward. The door closed silently behind her.


    A delicate scent filled the room. It was as fresh as the scent of flowers. Ashtie opened her eyes. She blinked a couple of times.


    ¡°Ashi,¡± Lu Harve called to her with a light smile as he sat comfortably on the bed.


    Her heart thumped rapidly. She sensed a vibration in the room. She was not sure where it came from, whether because of the fragrance or his voice.


    Ashtie suddenly swallowed. Her gaze fell on the bed. The room was dark overall, but several candles were placed around the bed, casting a soft glow on the sheets. Her trembling didn¡¯t fade and Ashtie patted her chest a couple of times.


    Then suddenly, something caught Ashtie¡¯s eyes. It was a white vase with small white, yellow, red, and orange flowers. Ashtie managed to stop herself from walking to it. But she could not help staring.


    ¡°How have those flowers stayed so fresh?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I water them every day,¡± Lu Havre said in a low but clear voice as if he were trying to turn her attention back on him. The vase itself showed his heart and Ashtie looked at him again.


    Lu Havre wore a shadowy gown. His dark skin shined as if it held a light. It was attractive, especially his face, neck, and hands. As she looked at him, her heart pounded more. Her dizziness intensified


    Ashtie continued to move toward the bed as if being pulled by a magnetic force. The loose gown rustled as she walked. She could not stop her pounding heart.


    ¡°Ashi. You came.¡±


    When she stood in front of the bed, Lu Havre stood. The dark gray gown was neat and Lu Harve stroked Ashtie¡¯s cheek with a smooth motion. Her eyelashes quivered.


    The lamp was not as bright as the daylight, but he immediately noticed that her cheeks were red. He could feel the warmness of her skin. He lowered his head a little bit and saw her yellow eyes. His eyes moved to her thin neck and delicate shoulders through the gown she wore. Her sweet pinkish-purple hair spilled over her body. He felt intoxicated by her sweet, flowery smell.


    Lu Harve could not help but say, ¡°You are beautiful, Ashi.¡±


    It was like when he had seen her dance for the first time. He had never before beheld such perfect beauty in his life. She was like a flower blooming with liveliness.


    ¡°¡­Lu Harve.¡±


    He wanted to express more. There was so much more to her than beauty. And her beauty extended past her pretty face. She was attractive, humble, and pure. ¡°Beautiful¡± felt like such an inadequate word to truly describe her.


    He became the king because of his mastery over language, but still, he could not think of suitable words. It seemed impossible to truly express how he felt through language. And with Ashtie right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t waste time pondering the perfect words. Besides, no matter which ones he selected, he knew he would never feel satisfied.


    So, Lu Harve pressed his lips on her neck instead. He didn¡¯t suck her skin yet, but he could smell her sweet scent. He could imagine nothing sweeter than her.


    Ashtie could do nothing other than hold her breath. She feared she would make a strange sound if she exhaled. When Lu Harve started to stroke her hair slowly, she closed her eyes. His hand was warm and big, moving gently through her curls. Suddenly, Lu Havre lifted his head.


    ¡°Ashi, let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    Ashtie opened her eyes slowly. Lu Harve had already stopped stroking her hair. To Ashtie, those short minutes felt so long. His warmth had left a long afterglow. Her yellow eyes met his red ones. Ashtie nodded lightly.


    On a small table beside the bed was a bottle of wine with two glasses and a few pieces of fruit. The light of the candles glimmered. Lu Harve sat on the edge of the bed and tilted his head slightly. Ashtie sat next to him.


    ¡°Ashi, would you like a drink?¡± he asked softly.


    She could not just keep nodding without saying anything. So she said yes in a small voice.


    Lu Harve kept his smile. Even if he had tried to stop, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to. He handed her glass and poured the deep, red wine. The room was dark, but the color of the wine was vivid.


    Ashtie accepted the glass. She then took the bottle and poured wine into his glass. The room was so silent that the sound of pouring echoed.


    ¡°Lu Harve¡­¡± Ashtie raised her glass. She could not finish her words because of her shyness.


    But to Lu Harve, that was enough. They clinked their glasses together. Ashtie and Lu Harve looked into each other¡¯s eyes. She quivered, her cheeks red. They were not as red as the wine, but they looked as warm. A natural smile was on her face.


    Ashtie slowly drank the wine as she watched his face. She liked the taste of the wine as it rolled over her tongue and flowed down her throat. It was the sweetest wine she had ever tasted.


    Lu Harve sipped as she did, following her pace. He stirred the wine with his tongue and savored it. He spoke first. ¡°Weren¡¯t you tired today?¡±


    Ashtie shook her head. She couldn¡¯t sleep well at dawn, but she was not tired. Rather, she felt the wedding so vividly. The sunshine and fragrance, her pounding heart, and the sound of the music had struck her senses. The feelings were so vivid, she could fully recall them in an instant.


    ¡°No, I was not tired,¡± she answered.


    Ashtie took another sip, moistening her lips with wine. Her pounding heart kept her from feeling even the least bit tired. She had tried to slow her heart before, but now she no longer cared. She just took another sip of wine and rolled it around her tongue to savor the flavor.


    ¡°How about you? Weren¡¯t you tired, Lu Harve?¡±


    The sweet wine had made her a little tipsy. Her senses were vivid, but she spoke very slowly. She liked the warmth that came up from her toes and dyed her cheeks red. Ashtie touched her cheek¡ªit was hot. He must have been able to sense her feelings, but that was okay.


    ¡°I was not tired, either,¡± Lu Harve said.


    The words came out almost unconsciously. He couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to anything other than her. He didn¡¯t take his eyes off her, nor did he want to. She was a woman such a soft and gentle nature. Right here, he would spend the night with her.


    His familiar bed felt somehow unusually fluffy at the moment. He wanted to enjoy that soft and thick blanket as soon as possible. In this large room, the bed was the brightest spot. The candles shined and spread the sweet scent.


    Lu Havre reached for Ashtie¡¯s shoulders. With a gentle sweep, the gown fell away without a sound.


    Under the light, the ivory chemise could not hide her milky-white skin. But Ashtie did not avoid his gaze. Lu Harve¡¯s hand touched her shoulder, neck, and cheek. He stroked them lightly. Her yellow eyes were staring at him. Her cheeks and the skin under the chemise was so soft. At that moment, Lu Harve had realized something.

 Chapter 75

    She was entirely his own.


    From the moment he started to have a heart for her, he worried that she would reject him. He was afraid that she would fly away and decided not to be greedy since she was with him anyway. Until she came to him first, until she told him everything first, he decided to wait a little longer. Until now.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    ¡°This woman,¡± he thought, ¡°She is all mine. She won¡¯t leave me. She is right here, right next to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ashtie answered.


    He could not wait anymore. He really wanted to have her. He wanted everything about her, hug everything of her, and wanted to fill her with him.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    He wanted to make her only looking at him.


    ¡°¡ªwant to know you.¡±


    Ashtie had some intuition.


    It didn¡¯t mean he would just simply have her. It was something deep and deeper. ¡°He wants to know me,¡± she thought, ¡°He wants to hug me, he wants to know about my life. He said that to me. Oh my god. I got someone who says like this to me.¡±


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t find it hard to breathe. She just felt excited, and her heart was pounding. The weak intoxication disappeared. Her mind was truly vivid.


    Ashtie raised her hand. That hand didn¡¯t hide her mouth. It trembled even more. Nevertheless, the little hand that fell on the man¡¯s cheek was only soft and warm.


    Lu Harve rubbed his cheek on her hand. Silence. But even that silence was warm. Lu Harve held her lightly and sat her gently in the middle of the bed. The chemise gently whiffled. Her smooth skin was revealed once again. It was like a tremor that could not be concealed.


    Lu Harve bowed his head and kissed her shoulder deeply as if to bury his breath. Ashtie held his shoulders and soon almost hugged him with her arms. After he kissed, like inspiring a breath, he opened his mouth slightly.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t easy for him. He was on the bed in a robe. With her, that he wanted so much. She was staring at him with moist eyes, rubbing her red cheeks from time to time with her small hands. He really just wanted to embrace her to the fullest.


    However, it was his choice that endured all this stunning and greedy desire so far, only for this delicate lady. Finally, this day came. The time promised with her. He was satisfied with this full night that he could hug her over and over again. But he believed, if he would wait for a little more, he could have more delicious fruit. So, there was no hesitation in speaking.


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Ashi¡­a voice whispering a nickname came out softly.


    Ashtie willingly answered.


    ¡°Yes, tell me. Lu Harve.¡±


    Lu Harve continued to say while he breathed on her smooth shoulder.


    ¡°You said you would not return to Skara.¡±


    Ashtie nodded.


    ¡°I wonder if it is somehow related to what you said before to the head of the diplomatic department.¡±


    Lu Harve looked up and looked into Ashtie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to know, Ashi.¡±


    He was the king of one country and her father. He vividly remembered, she bravely said what he did was the failure and trembled her tender body.


    What Lu Harve knew at least, she wasn¡¯t the person who would say like that to someone. She spoke sarcastically cold to Skara¡¯s two princesses before, but that was it. Literally, she always had a smile, spoke elegantly, and spread her simple scent, and walked like a willow. So, if she said that much, it probably had some deep reason.


    He wanted to know that. Maybe it could be related to the tears she sometimes showed, and the dance that she wants to convey would be the clue. It would not be very difficult to guess, but now he wanted her to tell him. Not from the reports of Etutu, not from the rumors of the social community, he wanted to listen from her. The deeper stories, the more intimate stories, more than what he got to know while he spent time with her. After he got to know her everything, then he wanted to have her in his arms, he wanted to have her perfectly.


    So, Lu Harve whispered to her again.


    ¡°Ashi, I want to know you.¡±


    He gently swept her back with the touch of soothing a child.


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    Ashtie closed her eyes. Lu Harve called her again. Even the haste was careful.


    ¡°Ashi. I want you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± she thought, ¡°This heartrending voice again.¡± As she closed her eyes, she overlapped her hand over Lu Harve¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes. I can tell you. Lu Harve.¡±


    He was the one she trusted from the beginning, and he was the one who softly touched her right at the moment. ¡°I think I can tell him everything,¡± she thought, ¡°He is still reaching his hand like this.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­¡± she said.


    Ashtie opened her eyes. She blinked her bright yellow eyes and watched Lu Harve and grasped tightly her hand that held his. The other hand came down along his shoulder and held the hand, too. It was a big, hard, warm hand. So, Ashtie only had a short moment of worrying. The following words went out quietly.


    ¡°¡­was a free spirit.¡±


    Lu Harve nodded quietly. That¡¯s a fact he already knew. She knew, but she continued her talking, slowly, picking up the suitable word.


    Of course, her swayed heart was complicated. She felt dizzy from the floating memories while she was digging up the past. But tears would not come out. There was nothing spilling. It was just calm. It was strange. She felt like she even didn¡¯t need to dance to calm her mind. It was odd. She had never said this in her life. But she didn¡¯t feel hesitant. It even felt amazing to her. No, it was not an odd thing, because¡ª


    ¡°My mother and I were alienated from the royal family.¡±


    ¡ªThis man who looked at her comfortably¡ª


    ¡°It was the same¡­ after my mother passed away.¡±


    ¡ªEmbraced calmly, whatever she said or whatever she did, without hypocrisy or pretense or ridicule.


    ¡°I¡­ wanted to pass down to anybody the dance that I learned from my mother.¡±


    The person who had always been since the first time. He held her hand tight. It was natural that tears didn¡¯t come out.


    ¡°But I could not do that in there.¡±


    He just nodded. The warmth settled down. It soothed her swaying heart. She felt like she could smile.


    But there were still more things to say. Ashtie bit her lips for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been close to L¡¯avenant for a few years, but I actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°I actually,¡± she thought, ¡°Could not open my mind fully to anybody. I was afraid to lose somebody again.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI¡¯ve been alone¡­ in that royal palace.¡±


    ¡°But now I have you,¡± she thought. Ashtie gently touched Lu Harve¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­Lu Harve. My mother is always with me.¡±


    She opened her lips again. It was not just bitter.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think that the king is my father.¡±


    That was why she didn¡¯t return there. For a second, she trembled again. Ashtie tried to bite her lip again.


    But Lu Harve touched her lips with his finger. She could not bite her lip. Soon, he gently swept her tender lips. It was like he was soothing it.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said.


    Then, Lu Harve hugged her lightly. The thumping sound was transmitted to each other.


    ¡°I see, Ashi.¡±


    ¡°Lu Harve. That is why I wanted to stay here.¡±


    He nodded again. Ashtie decided to step closer to such a man. She raised her hand and wrapped it around his shoulders, and put her lips to his right shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Because you reached your hand to me.¡±


    Her voice and the breath that came out from the deep trembled. She closed her eyes.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Harve brushed down her long hair. He had lots to say, but he wanted to say this first.


    ¡°It is good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    She felt like she heard light laughter. He patted her delicate back.


    ¡°Thank you, Ashi.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you are similar to me, but different.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ashtie looked up. She wanted to see his eyes.


    ¡°I have one more to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The serious red eyes; the bright yellow eyes had him.


    ¡°Please tell me. Lu Harve.¡±


    She said that, but in fact, it was something he never asked anybody before. Suddenly, he felt thirsty.


    But Lu Havre did not reach for the glass. It was more encouraging to have this warm, delicate, and small body.


    ¡°Ashtie, if you think like me.¡±


    Lu Harve closed his mouth slightly. Soon, he took off his lips again.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know me too?¡± he thought, ¡°do you think of me as I do to you?¡±


    Ashtie found this to be the most important story in their relationship.


    If she would think about him.


    She answered affably, ¡°Of course.¡±


    From some point in time, she thought about him. She recognized him as a man and cared about him. ¡°I realized a lot through him, and I was able to step forward little by little. It was like a warm, soft light. A white and yellow light. It was something that makes contact with the roots of my life. The peace and happiness that I hoped for from the beginning. It was the light I could only see thanks to him. It was totally from him. Soaked in grateful happiness, I soon hoped this.¡±


    ¡°If I can be a light to you as well. ¡±


    So, Ashtie did not hesitate.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°I want to know you too.¡±


    Lu Havre closed his eyes.


    And soon, he opened his eyes again. He touched her cheek and kissed her red lips.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Ashi.¡±


    But thanking was not enough. It was not exactly that simple mindset. Lu Havre unconsciously clasped hands. He closed his eyes again.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know what to say first.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Lu Havre smiled very faintly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, tell me.¡±


    There was a slight smile on her face. Then she put her small hand over his hand, and a soft thing fell down on his fist.


    Lu Havre thought again. He wanted to have this woman completely, and she was willing to take her story out. Moreover, she said she wanted to know about him. He never heard that in his life. So, he felt enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ashtie raised her hand. It was almost unconsciously.


    ¡°Yes, Lu Harve.¡±


    Then, she grabbed his shoulder softly with one hand. The other hand lightly touched swaying purple hair.


    It was soft. Ashtie called him once again.


    Without reason, she just wanted to do so.


    ¡°I want to know.¡±


    The delicate hand brushed the short hair again. It was like brushing the hair.


    Lu Harve was now not sure if he was laughing or not.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    But he continued to say. Calling her name already made his mind much harder.


    ¡°The first thing I remember is nothing else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It was the curse that my mother poured on the king.¡±


    Her eyes became wide. The touch that brushed his hair slightly slowed down.


    ¡°She always did that in front of me.¡±


    It was as if there was no blockage in speaking.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t hesitate to make blistering remarks.¡±


    The thing he held alone in his heart easily came out once he started to talk.


    He was not sure of the reason why. It could be because he made his mind hard in front of her right at the moment, or he just wanted to speak as if it was nothing. All kinds of things passed at the same time. Again, he took one step further.


    ¡°What happened to the concubine that uttered the king,¡±


    Ashtie held him in her arms.


    ¡°¡­you would¡­¡±


    The words blurred. Ashtie followed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu Harve.¡±


    But she dared to say she would know. She closed her eyes.


    The child remembered everything about the mother. She was the witness, so she didn¡¯t doubt. The mother was the light of the world. The child grew under that light. Nevertheless, the child also remembered all the words of malice.


    But if those words came right from her own mother, even if it was not toward him, he remembered everything. If he just ¡°remembered¡± that malice, it would be better. Its influence was not immeasurable.


    Besides, the mother of this man came from Han. It was obvious that the royal family would look down on her. She knew what that would feel like, even though it was a different direction than she had. Moreover, people from Han are proud of themselves on the battlefield. Why did such Han become the king¡¯s concubine?


    Ashtie was well aware of the answer.


    She was also broken, helpless by the power of the king.


    So, the malice would have been wild, harsh, and frightening if she had revealed it without hiding a bit.


    ¡°¡­And when I had the coming-of-age ceremony,¡±


    Lu Harve went on. His warmth and breath were mixed because he had the lady in his arms, but his emotions were rather clear.


    ¡°My mother stabbed a knife on the throne and killed her self.¡±


    It was not sadness. It was something darker and damper than that, and a flat voice made it darker.


    Ashtie could not figure out what face she had to make. Lu Harve could not see her face but felt her trembling shoulders.


    But the words still remained.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s will was to not believe in feelings.¡±

 Chapter 76

    The child remembered everything about the mother because she was the beginning of life. The love of the mother, sweet whispers, and a beautiful smile, the child could live without those.


    ¡°¡­Oh¡­¡±


    But this man¡¯s first light was¡­


    Ashtie buried her face in his shoulder.


    Lu Harve covered his eyes with his hand. It was a strange feeling. She breathed out the warm breath on his skin. It was moisty breath. It was strange. He never cried since then, and he wondered why he felt like this. He didn¡¯t feel anything while he was talking about the past. It was strange, indeed.


    But in fact, he maybe was not okay.


    Already, to him, the mother was somebody who just reminded him about negative things. He just tried to consider it as nothing and tried to bury it down somewhere deep in his mind. He only cared about the throne. When he became the king, the past was really nothing. Moreover, after he met her, he denied his mother¡¯s will and recognized love by himself. The thought had been, and the fact had been: ¡°To me who thinks the past is nothing like this, this lady, now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    She, only she, recognized the child who had to bear all the curses alone.


    ¡°Lu Harve¡­¡±


    And she patted the child with warm breaths.


    Why is this woman so lovely?


    He was filled with warmness. ¡°She always led me in a new way every time,¡± he thought, ¡°She let me know that emotions were not luxury things. She made me know the feeling of desire and love. Now, I can think about my past, and she is refreshing it.¡±


    Lu Harve raised his hand and patted her delicate back. He swept down. He stroked. He didn¡¯t need any talking. He just wanted to feel this warmth quietly.


    ¡°The hand that is touching my back,¡± Ashtie slowly got her breath back and naturally thought like this: ¡°I think I can tell him the truth. No, I want to tell him the truth. I want to show the bottom of my heart fully. The reason that the king is not my father. The reason why I was in a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Lu Harve. I¡­ have more things to tell you.¡±


    Ashtie took a deep breath on Lu Havre¡¯s shoulder. Her voice trembled a little.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Lu Harve continued to pat Ashtie on the back. It was a calm knock.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Ashtie closed her eyes. She collected the old pieces of past memories.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason I don¡¯t think of him as my father. Lu Havre. ¡±


    Ashtie didn¡¯t cry, but her voice was still trembling. She was not sure the reason; it could be the tremble from when she got to know his deep mind or her old memories made her stomach sick. But she continued talking.


    ¡°That king¡­ In front of me¡­¡±


    But talking got blurred. Ashtie bit her lips for a while. She could manage not to cry. She could not tremble too much. She thought, and remembered, and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°My mother¡­For a long time¡­¡±


    But she could not spit out the next word.


    Ashtie groped down from his shoulder and held his hand. She felt like she would feel better if she would hold his hand. As closing her eyes, she gently swept his hand.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    Ashtie still didn¡¯t open her eyes. Lu Harve patted her back, lowered his head, and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°I see.


    ¡°So, you can stop saying.¡±


    She was such a sweet and delicate woman. Lu Harve continued to talk like a sigh.


    ¡°So¡­I¡­¡±


    It was a cloudy voice, but he heard it. Lu Havre paused. Estie continued her talking.


    ¡°Could¡­ not¡­trust¡­¡±


    Anybody. It was a faint voice, but he heard. And he realized something.


    She also could not love anybody easily.


    She wanted to pass down her dance. He could imagine how much she loved dancing. That dance was something she got from her mother. But she saw her mother get raped by the king over, over, and over and the ending was suicide. To this delicate and tender lady who could feel satisfied with simply a peach, how could that happen?


    ¡°How did I think about the previous king and my mother? I decided not to be like him, following my mother¡¯s will. Although I considered everything trivial, there was something obvious. Parents are very influential beings. At least, my father only held ladies in his bed. So, I didn¡¯t experience those things. What did I say to this lady?


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot. Did I say like that?¡± Lu Harve swallowed a sigh.


    Ashtie slowly looked up. The yellow eyes were clearly moist. But she didn¡¯t shed tears.


    Lu Harve knew that was not something from which she got over everything.


    It was a gaze that even could not raise resentment because there was only sorrow left from the grief. But with some reason or without reason, she could manage herself, soothe, control, and finally could cover the despair and stood up strongly and calmly. She told him that he reached his hand to her, but actually, she did by herself. That was why the tears didn¡¯t shed easily.


    ¡°¡­Ashtie¡­¡±


    It was the first time that he felt his lips tremble. It was already wet with some waves. He was caught in something as intense as when he first called her name. The vivid realization was amazing.


    ¡°I truly understand the deep bottom of her heart. The reason why she acted like that, why she said something like that to the king, or why she had to do that. The reason for the act, the intention, and the feeling.


    ¡°She and I had a very different way of life, but at least we both know what is ¡®unpleasant¡¯ and ¡®negative¡¯ from the experiences.¡± There was no need for long words. This short word was enough.


    ¡°I can hug her completely. I can have her totally.¡± It became more and more certain that he had aroused his love exactly. And of course, this woman who patted the child with a hot breath.


    The warmth that sat down on the waist as a reed trembled.


    They felt each other¡¯s heart beating with warm touches. The understanding was never done alone. Pure warmth was telling it.


    She buried her face again on his shoulder with closed eyes. She buried her eyelashes, nose, cheeks, lips, and everything. She didn¡¯t want to think anything.


    And she could do it in fact. She took a piece of her mind she kept alone, but she didn¡¯t burst into tears or wander in the maze. She rubbed her cheeks on the warmth, without thinking anything. That was enough.


    The time like a rest passed for a time.


    ¡°Lu Harve.¡±


    The voice that called his name rang clearly.


    Her voice spread from his shoulder. She called him without reason. The only thing she could take out in this warm time was only his name. He answered.


    ¡°Ashtie.¡±


    And he smiled softly. There was no water in her voice. So he thought he could say this.


    ¡°That king also doesn¡¯t have any meaning to me.¡±


    Ashtie suddenly looked up and blinked her eyes quickly. Those bright yellow eyes were so vivid.


    Lu Harve¡¯s smile naturally got bigger.


    ¡°You are my queen, not Skara.¡±


    ¡°Latrice Treaty¡­¡±


    Even though he, the king, married, the good reason that Skara had nothing to it, Ashtie immediately thought of the treaty. But there would be no reason to mention that obvious thing right at the moment or¡­it was time to point out other possibilities.


    Lu Harve stroked her cheek with the back of his hand as if she were a child.


    ¡°That is just pretext.¡±


    Ashtie pointed out something at the moment.


    Lu Havre now whispered on her cheek. No one could hear him, but he whispered in a small voice that she only could hear.


    ¡°I know you.¡±


    And he kissed a somehow blushed cheek.


    ¡°And you know me as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this sweet man,¡± she thought.


    ¡°How soft he is. Now he conveys the meaning with words.¡± Something warm, vivid, and clear rose up in her heart. Ashtie grabbed that mind. Otherwise, it felt like she would spill. She nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She also wanted to say. She nodded again.


    ¡°I know, Lu Harve.¡±


    And now. Ashtie grabbed his cheek gently. There was no reason to hesitate. She lightly kissed his lips and smiled.


    Lu Harve closed his eyes and opened again. He held her long hair and put his lips softly on her.


    ¡°Ashtie.¡±


    The voice quickly sank low.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The reason why he was asking this right at the moment, she knew it well. Her heart was thumping again. The trembling of the previous time was felt as it was. It was like a spell, but Ashtie still kept a smile and answered.


    ¡°Yes. I am okay.¡±


    It was true. Ashtie closed her eyes, opened widely after his kiss. He gently smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this innocent night. I don¡¯t have to wait anymore,¡± he thought.


    The man patted his bride¡¯s back softly as if to soothe her.


    He did for a few minutes, Ashte wondered if she had misunderstood what he meant.


    But as his hand went down a bit further, Ashtie felt a strangeness.


    The touch that swept down the thin back was strange as if a raindrop were sliding through a transparent window, or a soft touch that was playing on the piano keyboard. What was certain was that it was far odder than the hand that stroked her hair. A large, warm hand patted the woman¡¯s back for a long time.


    At one point, Ashtie realized that his breathing was somewhat hot and that there were already blushed cheeks. As soon as she realized the heat, her toes gradually became itchy, and she could not stand it. Soon, something climbed up her legs and knocked on her waist and back. It was an unfamiliar feeling.


    It was the time when the woman started to wince with this unfamiliar heat. The man lowered his head and buried his lips on the milky white neck. But it was more like breathing than kissing. Because she totally could feel all the heat he had in his body.


    ¡°Lu Harve.¡±


    Ashtie rather closed her eyes. Her lips naturally opened, and she rolled the tongue unconsciously. The familiar name came out with unfamiliar and warm breath. Lu Harve swept her neck with his lips as if he was answering.


    And he swept more on her back. Her body was like a reed or something harder but softer than that. The sound of the clothes, the warm breath of the lady, fell like the pieces of the light. He naturally wanted something more. He put her neck in his mouth. And at the same time, he found the sunken part of her back. He swept it with his thumb. She flinched. He liked it. This time he pressed it harder.


    Ashtie finally released her voice, the voice that was meaningless and delicate but still clear. Lu Harve smiled deeply. He liked that, too. Then, she opened her eyes wide with surprise. These bright yellow eyes. Now, he wanted to bite her neck. So he did, from the round part of the end of the shoulder to the clavicle. The clavicle was also hard but soft. He bit it again. Ashtie made noise more and closed her eyes.


    She felt too dizzy. Ashtie was about to block her mouth with her hand. Lu Harve held that hand. Then, he kissed on the back of the hand. Ashtie opened her eyes again with that vivid touch. The small hand shrank. Then, he kissed on the protuberant part of the hand and kissed on her thumb, middle finger, ring finger, and the little finger. There was no reason to stop the kiss. He turned her trembling hand. He kissed on the thumb. It was not tight fist as if she felt weak. Lu Harve opened her finger one by one with the other hand. Her palm was small too. He felt enough just to look at it. He kissed it. The fragrant came out.


    ¡°How this every single thing can satisfy me?¡± He believed he would get sweeter fruit after long waiting, as usual. And when he actually met it, it was so true. Rather, Lu Harve realized his imagination was not enough. The flesh of the lady was not just sweet. It was not just soft like a reed. The inside would truly be abundant. It was really juicy.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: chapter 77


    Lu Harve kissed on Ashtie¡¯s small palm and bit it.


    It was no wonder that Ashtie could not hold herself anymore. She could not have reasonable thinking since she sank in the hot atmosphere. She felt weak. She could not stop making moaning sounds. Her upper body started to lean, not to his side, to the soft blanket.


    The eyes naturally closed. She could not help herself because of the shyness. Nevertheless, Asthie tried to open her eyes. She felt like she should not let this time pass just like this.


    She wanted to see him. Even under dim light, his eyes were very vivid, and his lips didn¡¯t stop kissing. The love was full in his smiling face and warm touches. She didn¡¯t want to miss any of them. She felt shy, but she could manage to open her eyes after she was a little bit used to it.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    His voice was very low. It was a raspy voice.


    A soft skein embroidered over the blanket. The lady under the light was beautiful. He liked her shiny eyes, red cheeks, quivering lips more than the see-through chemise. He could not control something that came from deep his heart.


    Lu Harve started to kiss again from the small hand. He kissed from her hand, the back of the hand, arm, shoulder, clavicle to the neck. Ashtie blinked many times. When the warmth reached to her cheek, she closed her eyes tight and opened them again. She strained her eyes because she didn¡¯t want to let this time pass like this. It was not like shame or anything.


    ¡°But I want to give you something too,¡± She thought and raised her hand and put it on his cheek.


    Soon, his swaying hair touched her hand. Once, twice, three times, she was sweeping his hair.


    There was no need for words. Instead, Ashtie called his name in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Lu Harve¡­¡±


    It was not a cloudy and muddy voice. It was warm and soft. Lu Harve touched her lips and swept it. He patted and kissed on her lips.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    It was a quieter voice this time. Ashtie smiled instead of the answer. It was faint, but he recognized it. So, Lu Harve smiled big as well.


    The heart was still pounding. The clothes made a rustling sound, and the blanket made the sound as well. The sound was still. The warm mood with a dim light in the dark room and patting was the same as well.


    Throughout the night, Lu Havre did so many times. Whenever her slender body started to tremble, when tears started to shed, he patted her over and over.


    The night they experienced the first time in their life. Which would be the more intense memory of being honest and telling each other how they grew up or sharing their breath with each other?


    Ashtie blinked.


    The dawn light was refreshing. She received the light quietly.


    The bed was warm, and so was her body. Ashtie smiled. She grabbed the blanket a couple of times. The blanket that she could not see well yesterday was very thick and warm. She wanted to touch it more. The rustling sound spread from the bed. Oddly, that sound made her heart pound. Already, the dawn light, a quiet bed, vivid warmth, and the memory of the night was pounding. She moved like that for a couple of minutes and lay on her side.


    It was such a reticent back. Ashtie smiled again. Correctly, she could not erase her smile. She touched him with her gaze. The shoulders, back, and waist that she hugged tight. She could not manage to look down. The light of the dawn was very bright. Ashtie kept looking at his back. She wanted to.


    Sweat drops on his firm back¡­His back looked as soft as the sweet chocolate.


    She felt ashamed again. She suppressed the sound and caught her breath. She opened her eyes again. Ashtie was only thinking about him. She stared at him again for a long time.


    Then, she wanted to see his face. Ashtie rose her upper body. She leaned her head carefully and saw over his back. Her hair touched his forehead, cheek, and shoulder like a curtain, leaving a pinkish scent.


    He closed his eyes. She saw his thick eyebrows, sharp nose, a fine line of chin, neck, and square shoulder.


    She watched him a while. Then, she sat on the end of the bed. She hesitated a while. She looked down her chemise and saw the gown next to her. She reached her hand to it. She spread it and thought more and wore it. She walked lightly to the other side of the bed, where Lu Harve laid. She sat next to him lightly. It was a very quiet movement like a cat.


    And she saw him again. She tilted her face. Her eyelashes swayed. Her long hair hung like a curtain again. She stared at his face.


    It was really fascinating. She just wanted to stare at it. His eyelashes were really thick as she saw close to it. She felt renewed for everything. There was a lot of reason for that like there were many reasons for her pounding heart. She felt amazing because It was the first time she saw him sleep like this. She felt attracted to the man who was always calm, showing defenselessness at the right moment. And the fact that she woke up earlier than the diligent man. Moreover, something stronger than those reasons dragged her. For example, the sharp nose, darkish soft skin, his body she could see under the blanket.


    She naturally smiled like a child. Last night, he was so¡­


    With a train of thought, she lowered her head quietly and covered her mouth. She really felt like she became a child. She looked at him with red cheeks, smiled shyly, and watched him again. He, this bed, this time, everything made her do that.


    Suddenly, she was encouraged because he didn¡¯t move at all while she was watching. ¡°He must be in a deep sleep,¡± she thought and reached her hand to his face. She tilted more and moved her finger. He still didn¡¯t move.


    His hair was so vivid, like the dawn light. She thought it would be okay to touch it. It was the hair that she swept down multiple times last night. Ashtie moved her hand more. It sat down like a butterfly. His hair was soft, and the rustling sound was soft, too. ¡°It feels like his hair is dying my hand,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Ashtie.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lu Harve grabbed her thin wrist.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    ¡°If you do that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Her eyes became wide, and she made a moaning sound.


    Lu Harve knew she was very surprised, but he wanted to say something. He was about to know about this sweet woman. This soft woman was with him, in the same bed. It was hard to suppress his impulse that occurred from the moment he woke up. He felt it although there was no stimulus, now there was a pink scent around him. So he had to say it even if it would make this lady surprised.


    ¡°My patience will be worn out.¡±


    The low voice spread in the room. Lu Harve grinned.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ashtie made a bigger moan and stood up. She tried to stand up. Lu Harve pulled her wrist. He didn¡¯t drag it hard, but soon, Ashtie fell on the bed. Lu Harve raised his body. She was in his arms. When he was about to pat her hair¡ª


    ¡°¡­Ashtie?¡±


    ¡ªshe got up and went to the edge of the bed. She went inside of the blanket and covered her body, face, and everything. It was a short moment.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Lu Harve smiled bigger.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    He called her again.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    After a silence, she barely opened her lips. She felt her face was hot from her cheeks to her earlobes. It felt like her body was on fire. It was an unfamiliar feeling, like the last night.


    Even in the dark, warm blanket, she could not feel relaxed. ¡°How did I see him like that? I should not have touched his hair,¡± she thought. Her heart was still pounding, or it was pounding harder than before. Ashtie shut her eyes tight.


    He never had an experience like this. No, everything was the first time for him. The lady he had spent the night and dawn together, or the feeling or smile for her.


    ¡°I want you to show your face to me.¡±


    He wanted to see her, so he called her name again softly.


    She always reacted to his voice. She closed her eyes again. She could not open her eyes but slowly put down the blanket that covered her face.


    Lu Harve looked at her as usual.


    She was like a flower bloomed over a soft blanket. Her sweet hair, forehead, and eyes revealed. She opened her eyes like a pretty child. The woman, dyed in the morning light, blinked her bright yellow eyes.


    ¡°Oh, really, this lady is,¡± he thought,


    ¡°You are so lovely,¡± he said.


    So lovely. He never said that to anybody, even to this beautiful and pretty lady, but he wanted to say it. With that heart, he called her.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    And he touched on her cheek.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°My lovely lady.¡± His love felt so vivid like a light that fell down in front of her own eyes. Her arm felt weak. She didn¡¯t know what to do, and just blinked her eyes a couple of times.


    The blanket slipped down. The flower soon revealed its beautiful appearance. Lu Havre hugged her. She blinked a few more times slowly and buried her face on his shoulder. The warm breaths mixed again. Lu Harve patted her delicate back and laid down his body. Naturally, Ashtie followed him. Soon, they shared their warmth with each other.


    Lu Harve thought, ¡°I was the one who said it, but lingering imagery is long. Maybe because I said the word that I had so far in my heart to her finally, I only could kiss her last night, now I can say to her with my full heart, she is lovely.


    ¡°And she is the sweet one who accepted my truth. I am truly grateful to her.¡± So, he wanted to say something to her.


    ¡°Ashtie.¡±


    He wanted to say to her about his deep heart for her.


    ¡°I think¡­¡±


    He never tried it before, so he might be clumsy about this, but he just wanted to tell her.


    ¡°¡­About you all the time.¡±


    She stared with surprise. But she didn¡¯t turn her face. She could not turn her face. She only wanted to remember fully this time and his red eyes with full affection, soft lips, warm voice, and everything.


    ¡°¡­You are dear to me.¡±


    Her heart was thumping. Her body trembled, too. At the same time, a smile spread on her lips.


    As always, this laughter was enough for him. There is nothing more to hope for. Lu Havre took off his lips again.


    ¡°I want you to stay with me for a long time.¡±


    The dawn light was getting brighter. Perhaps it would be dark dawn and dim light for someone. But not now. Truly it was not. So, there was no reason to dither and hesitate. Lu Havre finally conveyed all of his heart.


    ¡°¡­Lu Harve¡­¡±


    Because she was right here. He made a smile in his red eyes.


    ¡°I want you to be¡­ happy.¡±


    She could not believe he said such sweet words to her. She trembled more with a ringing heart. Ashtie reached her hand and touched his lips. When he was about to open his mouth and tried to talk about his heart again, Ashtie shook her head.


    ¡°Lu Harve.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    It was all the first time for her. She was clumsy, shy, and ashamed. Her eyes, lips, hands, shoulders were trembling and trembling.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But that did not matter. The more important thing was something else. It was the fact that they were together right here. The fact that he was hoping for her happiness, accepted her past, and connected her present and future smoothly. The fact that he understood her was more important. She had the same mind.


    ¡°I want to tell you first¡ª¡± she said.


    ¡°I always received so much from you,¡± she thought, ¡°and I will probably get more from you. The affection, warm consideration, and eager warmth that I will probably can¡¯t pay off throughout the whole of my life. So, at least I want to say this first.¡±


    ¡°¡ªI love you.¡±


    After she spoke out, she felt something hot in her heart. ¡°How can this be?¡± she thought, but she opened her mouth again. She shined her yellow eyes. She attracted all the light flowing through the room. The woman was in itself, a yellow flower.


    ¡°Lu Harve.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Lu Harve hugged Ashtie tight. His tight arms were reassured.


    ¡°¡ªlove you.¡±


    ¡°I think about you,¡± she thought, ¡°I care and care about you. I want to be a light for you.¡±


    The dawn light was all gone. The morning was bright. On a new day, they would do new works on the new position. But there was only one truth that would not change.


    ¡°Ashi,¡±


    Lu Harve whispered.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    The love towards each other.


    Ashtie expressed her heart, something soft, tender, warm, and shiny. Lu Harve willingly answered.


    ¡°I think of you. I will always remember this pure promise of now. I only think about you. And forever, I will be by your side.¡±

 Chapter 78

    I see that you still refuse to look at me even though I had loved you.


    I thought over and over about how you told me that I didn¡¯t love you because you were different from me. I knew of your deception. I already knew the truth that you would betray me. It was an anger that could not be quelled by striking my cheek. Even as I collapsed, you did not look back, and I became determined never to go looking for you again. Every time your name came up at the banquet, I would be reminded of you, and I thought about it again and again,


    But, in the end, my body still yearned for you. Even as I blocked the path and forgot about it, I was still walking towards you. I spent many nights waiting and reminiscing about you.


    Because that night, at least, you had come to look up at me. You couldn¡¯t hide your erratic breathing. Just to see me.


    ***


    The child had not originally wanted anything. Because there wasn¡¯t anything that he could not get. From the moment he could walk, he was showered with gifts, and with no competitors, he never felt rushed, and to his parents, he was nothing short of perfect. And in that perfect upbringing, without a single thing he lacked, he grew.


    He was so intelligent that one day, this child, without a shred of evidence, figured out everything.


    ¡°What more do you need?¡±


    ¡°How many more times do I have to tell you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Is the chief of staff not enough?¡±


    ¡°What¡­Ha, do you think I don¡¯t know that is just for show?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s stop this now. Ravenna. I did the best I can. It¡¯s already too much.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why won¡¯t you listen to what I say¨D Ack!¡±


    Seeing the woman get slapped on the cheek, the child thought.


    This will not get recorded in history and was the darkest part of their life that would never be told. That was the first objective judgment that became engraved in his mind. This calculating observation was such a norm for him that he didn¡¯t think of the possibility that he would seem cold. Even if the possibility had been registered, he wouldn¡¯t have paid it much attention.


    Afterward, he thought that the woman¡¯s greed was excessive and that it warranted the king¡¯s anger. The child knew that there was a more worthy person for this position than the one who sat in it now. Originally, the nobilities of Banne were much more respected than those of the Torre. Plus, she was not suitable to even handle the needs of the position. So to want it, was nothing more than the woman¡¯s greed. He also figured out her reason for wanting it.


    The woman had been the perfect mother on a regular basis, but when compared to the Banne woman, her eyes would waver, and her smile would shrivel. When he had turned five, he realized what these subtle changes meant. Inferiority complex. He realized that this was also the reason his father didn¡¯t take a concubine because his mother would feel threatened by any other woman.


    But why?


    The woman used her body to get to the highest seat that she could get where everyone around her bows down to her, yet her greed continues to grow. For a Torre to get the position of treasurer was outrageous enough, that at this point, her actions were smearing the king¡¯s good name. How dare she speak to this country¡¯s king in this way. Can¡¯t you see how much the king has already tolerated you?


    The child wondered if this was just how the Torre women were born to act. Or maybe this was just how all women acted.


    The child shook his head and quietly retreated.


    The child¡¯s name was Delfinus. The child decided to make a plan. As if nothing had happened, he calmly, and as always in his well-educated upbringing, grew older. He finally reached maturity in age and became the crown prince.


    The crown prince took in a consenza. She was a nice suitable girl. He felt deep affection for her and decided on it. She was a consenza that would be of help to the royal family. No other reason was needed.


    Later, the war started. The crown prince followed the king to war. But a few years later, the king passed away. Becoming the heir was inevitable. The crown prince guarded over the king¡¯s body and returned to the palace. The queen, who had been practically beaten to death by the king met him with a ghostly white face. She would soon wither away due to illness and live the rest of her days in bed. It did not take long for her to reach death. Her death was also inevitable. His sister, who followed only her mother, now refused to go outside the palace. Her shock must have been great because that child died also. A large scale funeral was held.


    Now, the crown prince had no family other than his wife. Their country was at war, and he was young, but he became king, and he had to create an heir. Rushed in desperation, he took in a concubine. The queen seemed to have wanted to say something to the king, but he paid her no attention.


    How dare she interfere with the king¡¯s duties. Aware of her position, she opened and closed her mouth a couple of times in silence then closed it shut. The king was content with that. She would not be allowed to be greedy or overstep her boundaries.


    The crown prince had received the best education, yet fulfilling the duties as king was a first and so it took a long time to get accustomed to it. And finally, his first child was born. The queen stroked the child as she smiled in satisfaction at her feat. The concubine bore a child the following year. Both were daughters, but they carried the precious blood of the Skara royal line, so the king felt relieved. Then he soon went back to war.


    However, the war was not a devastating one. The king would have to travel south sometimes, only to encourage his troops. Still, he was the best soldier to navigate the war. A few more years passed by.


    The two children were now three to four years old. The tides had changed, and a truce had been reached. The king headed back to the capital. He was returning back to the country he had not been able to care for some time. With a light heart, he would sometimes make his rounds around the city.


    Then he met a woman.


    The king felt something in his heart morph entirely.


    Ten years passed like that. And one day, he found out that she had hung herself.


    Delphinus crumbled the paper.


    //¡­Nothing¡­//


    Vicious girl. If I had known how disrespectful you were, I would have never spared you a second glance. But how could it be that I only had eyes for you? Why was my attention directed so keenly at you?


    That purple hair, the golden eyes. And the extreme softness of her skin.


    His teeth clattered. Even as he clenched them together, they trembled.


    But still, or maybe inevitably so, he remembered the first time he met her clearly.


    //¡±I just thought that your dance was so lovely.¡±//


    There had never been more truth to his words than at that moment. It was summertime at the capital, and that woman seemed to have a way of entrancing anyone with her dance. Her purple hair, fluttering ivory dress, her sweet voice that echoed made Delfinus feel as if winter had completely passed, and spring was in the air. Within these war-torn times, he had never felt that way in this country before. She danced through the streets like a lively wind slowly entering into his heart.


    And so, Delfinus went to see her several more times. Then he eventually made a decision.


    To keep her by his side. All he had to do was smile boyishly as she danced beside him. That felt enough for him. She seemed to know her place and so would not be greedy in wanting more. Of course, he would give her all the finest things and so he was sure she would be content with this life also.


    He had wished and wished and desired for it to happen. It was the first time a woman had stolen his heart. So, he took special care in other things as well so that he could naturally seduce her. He had never put much effort into anything before, but to gain her affection, he did everything he could.


    But you never once acknowledged that.


    She would have her coming of age ceremony at seventeen, and so he resisted and waited. So he could bring her in as a concubine right away; he already told Lecco Arte and finished all the preparations. Although there were a few people who criticized his decision, and the palace¡¯s atmosphere was not good, he didn¡¯t think it mattered and paid it little attention.


    I, the king, care for this woman. What more could she want and what else was more important?


    The closest thing to the god Marycury was him, the king of this country. But he had gone to extents to appease a lowly citizen, allowing her to speak to him without honorifics, and doing his best to be as gentle as possible for her. I gave you plenty of time and opportunities to gain an interest in me. I put in that much effort, so she should have been grateful to me. She should have only thought of me, the king, and remained pure, only lying in my embrace.


    But she was not a virgin.


    Because this was his first time to harbor such deep feelings, he had been awkward and forgiving of her actions towards him. Even though she had deceived the king, he did not kill the woman who had risen to the seat of queen and came all the way down to Lotte Bishel. Although this was the second queen to want to come to Lotte Bishel. Then, he spent several more nights with her. There were many women who wanted to be in the embrace of the king. But I had chosen you.


    But you dare to bore the filthy seed of another. Still, I had been understanding, yet you dare glare at me with that look in your eye. That it mattered how I treated you. Was her reaction because I had killed that man? Do you dare to vow vengeance on this country¡¯s king? A mere gypsy?


    Revolting. He resented her deeply.


    And to meet her end by suicide.


    Delfinus crumbled the piece of paper hard. He wanted to rip it apart.


    Something had gone wrong,


    No, it couldn¡¯t be.


    But it was already too late to change it. His entire being seemed to be shaking. Still, he was able to grasp the situation. He was a king who had been raised to be this way all his life.


    She was not like him. When she hung herself, it had been the same. But he stilled searched for her. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    Delfinus looked at the woman with the golden eyes lying under his body. He knew her well. Every time, he had been swept away by satisfactory ecstasy and climax as it spread through his body euphorically. His lust had engulfed him, and he could clearly sense his roughness in trying to release his pent up desires. He could not stop himself. And so their time together lasted long into the night.


    She was an unworthy and vicious woman, but her skin was sweet and soft. And that¡¯s why his anger seemed to grow. His pathetic lust was so prominent that her rejection made him want it more. Then for the first time, he had hit her. The hand that hit her was trembling furiously. Then, he was naturally reminded of his parents ¡ª the darkest moments of the royal family.


    Still, he didn¡¯t think that his decision had been wrong. His mother had been greedy and summoned his father¡¯s rage. You, too, dared to reject me, and so your punishment is suitable for your crime. That¡¯s how it became. As if killing the gypsy was not enough to decrease his anger, every time he saw the young girl, he could not help but be cold to her as a consequence for his unyielding rage.


    But he still yearned for her again and again, and whenever he embraced her, he felt satiated.


    The moment Delfinus saw her corpse, he realized something for the first time¡­


    That this was the feeling of longing, the reason he kept looking back at her was due to longing. At the same time, he wanted to revert back to the relationship with the little girl who had called him Del. Scorn immediately followed. The chaos that had broken any affection left manifested into anger. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. It was that it ran too deep. But it had become so intertwined and complicated that it lay in ruins.


    Eventually, Delfinus read the memo on the paper. He had no choice.


    //Ashite-Ploca is not your child.


    But you will not be able to throw her out of the palace or dare kill her.


    That is my final word. You mean nothing to me. The father of my child, my husband, and my one true love is and always will be Hetiron.//


    And at its end, he held no meaning to her.


    He shouldn¡¯t have started it from the beginning. It would have been better not to have made any effort.


    After reaching rock bottom on account of his longing, it spurned anger, then bubbled into scorn, ultimately leaving nothing but regret.


    Ah. Had I done something so horrible?


    But he denied it quickly.


    No. She had been showered with the king¡¯s love, something that no mere mortal would normally have a chance at. There were women of noble blood lined out his door to spend a night with him. I had left those women and instead gently embraced that girl. Normal citizens couldn¡¯t even dream about something like this happening in their life. But he had let that girl wear fancy dresses and eat the best-prepared meals. Not only that. But he had allowed her to stay at Lotte Bishel when she wasn¡¯t even a virgin, treated the king with disrespect, and bore a bastard child.


    Did I not give her enough?


    No. Again, denial was easy.


    I had brought you in as a concubine due to the mere fact that I liked you. If you can¡¯t be content with this much, then how much more will your greed demand? I even took in and raised that filthy child of yours. If it had been anyone else, they would have easily turned a blind eye toward such a child.


    But you dare betray me? Is your blood that of such a low life that you can¡¯t even know gratitude? Was this woman¡¯s fate so inevitable? Did you really think that all I wanted was to fulfill my lust? Delfinus threw the memo. He had clenched his teeth so much that it was sore. But the pain was nothing compared to how his heart felt.


    Insolent girl. Useless girl. I¡¯m completely sick of you. It¡¯s over, and I¡¯m done with you. Don¡¯t think I will take care of your daughter. I never had any interest in her anyways. Him allowing the child to sleep at Lotte Bishel, eat the palace food, and receive education here, was more than enough that what she deserved. However, many times, she bows down in front of me will not be enough to pay back the gratitude I deserved from you. Ploca. You already expected far too much. Eventually, you caused an offense that was too great so that even death would not be enough to forgive you of your crime.


    At Ploca¡¯s funeral, Delfinus made a determined decision. That he would never stand in front of her grave. He would end this despicable relationship once and for all.


    It¡¯s finally come to an end.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    But you continued to torture me.


    A bitter smile escaped him ¡ª scorn, ridicule, regret, anger, depression, defeat, hopelessness, and longing. Everything was mixed up in a mess. It was rolled in such muddy waters that its beginning was unrecognizable, and all that was left was disgust and horror.


    I should have cast you aside when I had the chance.


    But he knew he could not abandon Ploca, the small remnant of her inside that little girl. He knew it instinctively even if you didn¡¯t say those things to me in your death. Was it the least I could do?


    No. It was all that girl¡¯s fault. Those eyes. That hair. The words that girl had said. Father.


    Every time I saw that girl, I was reminded of you. So I couldn¡¯t kick her out. In this world without you, she was the closest thing that resembled you. That child was wretched, but I could not abandon her.


    Delphinus finally realized why he couldn¡¯t kick out Ashite from either the palace or from Lotte Bishel. He had spent such a long time with the wretched girl that he himself had become weak. Why now. It was already too late. This horrific and unrelenting connection. He fell deeper and deeper into the abyss of regret.


    Wretched girl more unrelenting than regret. Not even knowing her place. Your daughter is as horrific. She takes so much after you.


    ¡°I would like to enroll in Baya Sofiya and Baya Nansheed.¡±


    That girl who looks so much like you dragged me to rock bottom. I am so tired from it that all I am left with is annoyance.


    So sending her away felt like an opportunity. If I am unable to throw you away and have to drown in my regret, then I will at least kick that girl out of my sight.


    Finally, able to see the end, he spoke directly with the foreign minister and arranged her to go to another kingdom. She was to go to Monterobis and live like a slave under the king. That was the future he saw for her. That was what her life was worthy of.


    If that girl was to leave this country, then maybe my heart can finally be at peace.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    That filthy blood that flowed inside that girl would now be wed with Monterobis¡¯s king.


    Then she dares to say such words.


    ¡°There is no greater happiness than finding out that father is congratulating me on my marriage. Father. You need not worry about me one bit. I will continue to live happily. I vow that I will not fail.¡±


    Delfinus smiled bitterly.


    Del Alchevs¡¯k looked up at his master.


    ¡°¡­do you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­She¡­ that¡­ house¡­.¡±


    The words he spoke were incoherent and nothing but mutterings to himself. His whisperings fell upon no one but himself. As if receiving punishment, he was unable to lift his head. But he crumpled the stack of papers on his desk. His fist holding the crumpled papers was shaking with rage.


    ¡°¡­Vicious¡­ girl¡­.¡±


    The paper was practically falling apart, but the king did not rip it apart. Maybe he was unable to.


    The servant had never seen the king mutter like this before. He was not the type to talk so incoherently. He thought to himself. More and more things that needed to be addressed seemed to be adding to the list. And now, he realized what the king¡¯s intention was. After judging the possibilities, he found that his conclusion was completely correct.


    The concubine that had committed suicide at Lotte Bishel must have had something happen between her and the king. The king, the dead concubine, and the third princess had been the only ones there. Something horrible must have happened. It may have been that it was horrible, to begin with. The end was death, and that itself was pitiful, but only those who were there knew the true horrors that they had faced. If they had not, there would have been no possible way for the daughter to be so sedated after her mother¡¯s death, and the king would not have sat by and observed it without intervening. And there would have been no reason for the king to be this frazzled by it now.


    It had been the king¡¯s decision to abandon the third princess. But the words the princess had left him with was destroying the owner of this land. He wouldn¡¯t be that easily broken by this one instant. He had already been broken, destroyed, and twisted a long time ago. Now, there were people who could see it, but it was too late to have anyone be able to return it to normal.


    He had spent that much time on it. The servant was able to read the king like his daughter. It was not difficult to figure out the tragedy that had occurred between the king and gypsy and their daughter.


    All this was expected. She pretended to feign ignorance about her master¡¯s true feelings. He had to remain Skara¡¯s elegant king of the white light. No one can know of his twistedness. That was the only way to be painted in history as the perfect king with the perfect subjects. The servant knew enough of his master to know what to do without long commands or words, and so he closed his mouth, respectfully greeted him, and exited the room.


    Now he really was all alone. Inside the room, only a moaning shadow of a man remained under the white lights. The king¡¯s cloak no longer fluttered. It dragged and puddled at his feet.


    For a long time, he moaned in agony. Then finally, he was able just barely to lift his head.


    It all felt empty.


    No. Is this such a simple emotion?


    He had answered no, but he couldn¡¯t decipher what was correct anymore.


    He pounded his fist on his desk.


    Several times, hard, as if he wanted to break it. But not a scratch appeared on the elegant table.


    Of course, he was not its owner.


    The emotions that shook him were clawing at him. Anger, defeat, depression, annoyance, pointlessness, blankness, betrayal, longing, scorn, humiliation, and hurt. Only death was left at its end. How could something that meant so much to him, disappear with a trace.


    //¡±You mean nothing to me.¡±//


    Insolent girl. Vicious girl. She didn¡¯t know her place or stature. But still, he couldn¡¯t,


    //¡±I am sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Del.¡±//


    she remained viciously stuck,


    //¡±I will swear it. Ashite-Ploca is your majesty¡¯s bloodline.¡±//


    My end with you


    //¡±The only person I will love is Hetiron.¡±//


    will not come.

 Chapter 79

    It soon became spring. With the yellow light of the sun shining down upon them, the days went by warmly.


    There was a bit of wind blowing, but because they were were in the southern countryside, the nights were not much colder. Ashite propped her chin over her hand and stared blankly out the window. After coming here, even though seeing the same thing each day, she did not get sick of watching the outside scenery and continued to stare at it in awe.


    She was strongly reminded of the ocean she had seen that afternoon. Even though the setting of the sun caused everything to be shadowed in darkness, although she couldn¡¯t see it, she knew shards of light were bouncing off the waves. Just thinking about it made it seem like they were present in her view. The sound of it also echoed. The sound of the waves was real. The waves crashed onto the shore as if it would swallow everything in its path, then retreated gently as if it was nothing at all. The repetitive sound of its movement in and out of the sandy beach made it easy to empty her mind and close her eyes. In the day time, the crystal clear waters of the emerald sea stole the attention of the observer, but at night, it was different. Ashite¡¯s eyes closed softly. Her head drooped. This time, she placed her chin over her two arms.


    She had been waiting for someone. But she didn¡¯t feel anxious or nervous about it. She just felt relaxed and enjoyed the sound of the waves as she waited. For a long time, she leaned against the comfy sofa. She didn¡¯t even wonder how much time had passed.


    Then, she soon heard footsteps. From the 1st floor, the long strides of proper yet hurried steps were climbing up the steps one by one until they reached the 3rd floor. When the outside noises seemed to lessen, the footsteps seemed to have already entered the hallway. It was the farthest room in the back. Again the heavy footsteps walked her way properly.


    Then there was a knock at the door. She had come to like the sound of this particular knock.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Even though two months had passed since their wedding, he still called her inside with care. As if catering to a special guest. Is this how it always will be, or will it disappear once a year or two pass by?


    ¡°Yes. Please come inside.¡±


    Of course, Ashite knew the answer. She got up.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The sound of the door was heard practically the same time.


    ¡°You may stay there comfortably.¡±


    Ashite smiled. Not for any particular reason other than she liked the way his low voice filled the room.


    Lu Havre was standing in front of her soon and lowered his upper body. She must have been out in the wind for a while because her cheeks were red and a bit cold. Lu Havre placed his hands over her cheeks.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    They spent the morning together, ate together, and had only spent a couple of hours of the day apart. But still, it felt like she was meeting a person she had not seen for a long time. Ashite answered.


    ¡°Yes. Today, I walked around the city and visited Cline.¡±


    Herezde city was one thing, but she went to Cline almost every day. She must really like the beach very much. Well, it isn¡¯t called famous for no reason. Of course, to him, that was all it was. But to this woman. This time, Lu Havre kissed her warm cheek. If she enjoyed it, then that was enough for him.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He said as he sat next to her. The sofa sank under his weight, then inflated again.


    ¡°Ashite, I am sorry I left you alone this afternoon.¡±


    His words crept up on her silently as he did in her heart.


    ¡°All the time.¡±


    The entire week she had been here, this was the first time she had received an apology. But he had felt guilty about it from the beginning.


    Ashite opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s alright. Lu Havre.¡±


    To be more exact, it was the first time she had heard him apologize in all the time she had known him. He had always been so sweet to her that he never had anything to apologize for, and even if he had done something wrong, he was in a position where it didn¡¯t warrant him to utter such words. Additionally, this was something she had chosen and had discussed together already.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She was so surprised, she repeated herself. He realized how high Ashite¡¯s voice got. His brows narrowed. She was about to apologize when.


    Lu Havre shook his head. That¡¯s alright. As he said this, he put her cheeks into his mouth. He bit it.


    Ashite¡¯s shoulders started to shake. It was not the same sort of trembling due to shyness and embarrassment. But under these bright lights, she felt his hot breath.


    Ashite, instead, closed her eyes and whispered.


    ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­Um, Lu Havre, while you were making your rounds¨D¡±


    Her words kept coming out slowly. Ashite was barely able to continue. Lu Havre had already finished kissing her cheeks, and his breath was on her forehead.


    ¡°Even when you are this busy, uh¡­ you spending time with me,¡±


    Lu Havre laughed like he could melt away the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful¡­ Very happy¡­ If I am to express how I feel¡­.¡±


    The yellow shining lamp light dripped onto the carpet floor. It lingered. His words, voice, and warm breath.


    ¡°I am, right now, so very, um¡­ oh.¡±


    Her last words sounded erotic even to her. But Ashite failed to open to eyes. Already, his breath was coming toward her. Then his lips soon found hers. They traveled farther down. On her small lips, his warm breath penetrated her.


    As if swallowing, he kissed her lips. They had a lot of time. He felt relaxed. He swept back her always soft hair. His eyes curved happily.


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    His even deeper voice rang in her ear. Lu Havre hugged Ashite tightly.


    ¡°Will you tell me more specifically what you did today?¡±


    This too had become a daily routine. Every night, they shared this conversation as they lay in their bed. Lu Havre would ask if Ashite had a good day, and Ashite, would, in turn, calmy yet excitedly tell him without hiding any of her emotions. Soon, Ashite buried into his embrace and whispered her love, then asked how his day was. After their peaceful dialogue ended, they turned off the lights and left their body to revel in the soft and cushy bed. A night where they shared their breath and warmth¡­


    The only difference today was that this conversation was not happening in the bed and instead was on the sofa.


    ¡°Um¡­. After you left, I rested a bit¡­, then wrote a letter to Yuhansam.¡±


    But that was the only thing that was different. The touch of his hand sweeping down her back, the closeness of his breath, and his warmth were the same.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    And when Ashite spoke, the way Lu Havre would nod and add to it was the same also.


    ¡°Ashite, did you say you were going to send correspondence to the princess of Khan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done writing it and will send it soon.¡±


    ¡°Then, you may use the fastest messenger we have.¡±


    Suddenly, Ashite thought he was joking. She was about to answer as she buried her face into his shoulder. She lifted her head up and turned to see his profile.


    His sharp nose, and deep auburn eyes. They were calm.


    Hm, this couldn¡¯t be a joke. Ashite swallowed her laughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    He tried to swallow. The words seemed to waft with the scent of flowers, and a smile naturally spread across his face.


    ¡°Is that so? If you need it, you can do that.¡±


    She said it wasn¡¯t necessary, so he didn¡¯t continue with the subject. He instead stroked her cheek and pushed her fluttering hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Because you are my queen.¡±


    Again she laughed like the white and yellow light of a lamp, the laugh of a child. Lu Havre rubbed her ears softly.


    Her body seemed to react to it immediately. Her shoulders trembled, and her lashes fluttered. Soon, a smile spread across his face.


    ¡°And another thing.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.¡±


    Ashite tried to continue speaking as calmly as possible.


    ¡°I went to Cline¡­and at the ocean, put my feet¡­.¡±


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t successful. Because he breathed into her ear, it felt electrifying. Ashite closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Yes. And how was it?¡±


    Ashite wondered if he felt the same electricity that she was feeling. He must be feeling the same erotic things she was.


    ¡°It was refreshing¡­ soft¡­.¡±


    The ends of her sentences naturally became slow. Mixing with her erratic breathing.


    ¡°And the sand¡­ I got used to it after stepping on it for a while¡­ There I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ashite.¡±


    Lu Havre touched her frail shoulders.


    ¡°Did you perhaps dance?¡±


    Dance. She opened her eyes immediately. Now that she thought about it, she had wanted to tell him this. Even in this heated atmosphere where her senses were becoming hazy, it made her suddenly snap back awake.


    ¡°Ah. Lu Havre.¡±


    Her voice became more clear. Lu Havre looked at her. Ashite placed her hands on both his shoulders and smiled brightly. Her golden eyes, which were brighter than the lamp lights, sparkled as her cheeks grew red, and her lips curved upwards.


    ¡°Yes. I tried to dance once.¡±


    It was the beach she had stepped onto every day for a week for several hours. Under the sunlight, her feet sank into the blinding white sand. Curiously, she felt a playful joy and didn¡¯t notice the passing of time. Dipping her feet into the oncoming waves which wet the sand felt nice. But it was not as nice as the feel of the sand between her toes.


    And finally, today, Ashite tried to make it so she wouldn¡¯t sink deep into the sand. When her toes were about to hit the sand, she would switch to her other foot, then, again and again, she skipped. When she started to concentrate on her movements, the chambermaids and guards all stopped to watch.


    It was not a perfect dance. All the while she danced. Under the sunlight, in the most beautiful sandy shores, she danced. It was a clear and vivid memory.


    Lu Havre stroked the hair of the joyful child.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The more he saw the happy sides of her, he felt like his heart was wrapped in softness.


    ¡°Will you show it to me also? Ashite.¡±


    A bit more comfortably, he asked her calmly. Ashite placed her hands over his smiling face.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    Then he placed his lips over the top of her hand.


    ¡°Ah, could you perhaps show me now?¡±


    She must have been so proud of it. She had been holding it in all this time. It was not often he could see such a childish joy about her. Even if it had been something easy to see, he still thought it precious. And so, Lu Havre reflexively nodded.


    Ashite got up from the sofa. She pranced over and stood on top of the carpet. It was a soft feeling. He didn¡¯t sink into the sand or hear the crunching sounds beneath his feet, but upon dancing, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine himself there. Soon with a deep breath he¨D


    spun.


    Neither thin nor short shift swallowed the light. Her clothes fluttered and drew an ivory-colored shadow. A golden aura seemed to be following in her footsteps. There was not a sound.


    But the two of them were listening to a song.


    Soon, Ashite reached out her hand. She followed the wind and gracefully headed in its direction. Like a cat, she took an agile step, then another. Her movements were not slow. Yet to Lu Havre, the time it took for her to reach him felt long. She twirled again, and the ivory circle filed his sight.


    One step, two steps, three steps. When the ends of her toes touched the carpet, her other foot was already moving ahead. Without her heels touching the floor, she skipped joyously. It was not a slow walk. But it wasn¡¯t necessarily fast. There was no sound, but she moved to the rhythm of the music playing in her ear ¡ª skip skip. At the center of the carpet, her ivory-colored dress blinked continuously.


    It sounded like the pitter-pattering of the rain or the dancing scent of pink.


    Lu Havre kept staring at Ashite. Ashite suddenly started to smile. Did she think of something good? He didn¡¯t try to figure out the reason and instead just watched her.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    She quickly took one or two steps toward him, but as usual, she was so light on her feet that her heels did not touch the floor.


    She soon reached out her hand. Her small delicate hand.


    ¡°Will you dance with me?¡±


    This dance was created thinking of you, and I wanted to show this dance to you.


    And now I want to dance with you.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was a hand that was warm, strong, and dependable.


    He had always spoke to her through his actions.


    I, too, want to with you.


    ¡°Ashite. It will be my pleasure.¡±


    Ashite held his hand tightly.


    Lu Havre kissed her hand, then whispered. Even without such whisperings, she could feel his warmth. So Ashite smiled and whispered back.


    Over and over again, as many times as it takes. If it is dancing with you, always.

 Chapter 80

    The first meeting.


    The king lowered his gaze. Not wanting to break the silence of the room, he was careful even as he blinked his eyes.


    Inside the cradle that was much smaller than the bed, the queen was lying on was an even smaller child. Afraid that he would wake the queen and child, he did his best not to make a sound with his footsteps, ruffling clothes, or even the sound of his fluttering hair.


    The two cheeks of the child were very red. Actually, that was not all. Her forehead, eyes, nose, cheeks, chin, and neck were all extremely red. The thick cloth that was wrapped around the child¡¯s body was just as red.


    This was their first meeting. Thinking of what that meant, the king slowly kneeled.


    He had heard from his servant while he was out that the queen will soon be giving birth, and he had returned to the palace immediately. He walked faster than his servants and was practically running towards her. So the king stayed by the queen¡¯s side in the room where the servants were coming and going. He did his best to hear everything the chambermaids and nurses were saying, but every time the queen screamed, his mind seemed to turn white. To maintain his kingly composure, he paced the room, tried to discuss the child¡¯s name with the queen, and even thought about who he would assign as the child¡¯s instructor. But he knew better than anyone that this all was not necessary. Actually, he had been running so fervently that he didn¡¯t even have the time to mat down his disheveled hair.


    Luckily, the queen was fine.


    Only then did Lu Havre sweep the sweat-soaked hair away from her face.


    ¡°¡­Lu Havre.¡±


    Lu Havre, who had knelt down to look inside the cradle, got up and lifted his head.


    Even normally, her face had been so pale, but now it looked like she had no blood in them at all. Lu Havre immediately went over to the bed. He quickly leaned down to face her. He placed his hands over her forehead.


    It was warm. Ashite smiled easily.


    Are you feeling alright? You¡¯ve been brave through it all. Thank you. He had wanted to relay all these things to her when she woke up, but he thought that these words might not be enough. With his hands, he shared his warmth with her, then kissed her round forehead.


    Thank you. It was a weak and hazy voice. But Lu Havre could still hear here sincerity.


    ¡°I thank you also. Ashi.¡±


    The childlike smile on her face did not erase. They both stared at each other and smiled.


    Then Ashite looked over at the cradle. She lifted her hand. The chambermaids who had been waiting in the corner not wanting to interfere with the king and queen¡¯s time together suddenly ran over quickly.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Of course, she wanted to hold the child herself immediately, but Ashite shook her head.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to hold her?¡±


    He felt his heart drop to his stomach. Lu Havre blinked his eyes slowly.


    He didn¡¯t get a chance to say that he would, but she could tell from the look on his face. Ashite pushed him forward with her two hands. He had already turned around.


    It only took two steps. Lu Havre stood in front of the cradle. The inside of the cradle seemed to have embraced all the peace of the earth and was quiet. He again looked down.


    Her forehead was so round. The just-born child was wrinkly, but Lu Havre looked at her as if she was the most perfect thing in the world. The skin under her eyes was very red. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she had been crying or if it was like that naturally.


    But he still wanted to try touching it. Under her eyes were her round nose, and like the red face, her red lips and her cheeks, which looked as if it would be squishy like a marshmallow. He leaned forward.


    The first time he had ever thought something was beautiful was when he had seen Ashite dance. From deep within himself, the feeling had bloomed until he could no longer suppress it. And she had been the first person that he had felt such feelings of love towards in his life.


    And this child was the second. Lu Havre slowly raised his hand.


    They told him that the queen had been in labor for a long time. She had been in pain throughout the night and had screamed constantly. Watching the queen in such pain made it impossible for him to feel tired. The day ended, and night came, then the morning light filled the room again. Up until the sun was fully up in the sky again, he had only drunk water. But there was something much more important to him than hunger and sleep.


    The queen and child. After giving birth to the child, the queen had fallen asleep.


    After suffering through hours of pain without being able to sleep, she was finally able to smile. Lu Havre¡¯s heart seemed to fill with the laughter that came out of her mouth the moment she woke up. Then he looked at the child.


    The just-born child was so small. The child was smaller and frailer than the queen, and was a frail and young ¡®life.¡¯ And she was here.


    Once, someone had asked him if he was human, but now he was certain of it.


    He couldn¡¯t control his erratically beating heart.


    Lu Havre smiled. Then he stroked the child¡¯s cheeks with the back of his hand.


    It was warm and squishy. It was but creased skin, but there was nothing more soft than the feeling of her. Even though he had slept with her all these times, he couldn¡¯t help noticing it. Lu Havre opened his hand. This time, he swept it over his forehead.


    ¡°Lu Havre.¡±


    The refreshing laugh and young voice sounded like a signal. Lu Havre put one hand on the child¡¯s head and his other beneath her body. Then as if performing a ceremony, he lifted her carefully.


    The child in his arms was so warm that he placed his cheeks on hers.


    The sound of a heartbeat was so loud. It was hard to tell where it was coming from.


    Ashite got up.


    The window became dyed in white, and the sunlight filtered through like watercolors into the room. The bright white lights were blinding, but there was one thing that could not be blocked. The man who had whispered his love to her each night was holding their child in his arms.


    Her eyes grew hot, and, at the same time, she wanted to burst out in laughter.


    ¡°Hemelina.¡±


    It was the name that they had decided on after several days and nights contemplating it. Ashite, instead of lowering her gaze, called out her name.


    Lu Havre opened his eyes. Then he nodded his head.


    ¡°Hemelina.¡±


    Afraid that the child in her arms would wake, he moved carefully and quietly. Even though it was only a few steps away, he carefully sat on the bed. His movement was so supple that he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Ashi. Would you like to hold her?¡±


    She hugged the child without saying a word. Then, as he had done, she closed her eyes and listened to the child. The sound of her breathing, the beating of the heart, the slight shuffling of movement, all were warm and soft sounds.


    Lu Havre reflexively tilted his head.


    White and yellow light fell from her hair. Her round forehead, dark lashes, golden eyes, sharp nose, red lips. Her pink hair like sweet candy fluttered, and her white neckline showed through it. The light draped over her frail shoulders and spread slowly. Her entire body seemed to shine with the sunlight of summer. That warm light fell over the small breathing of the child.


    Lu Havre blinked slowly, again and again. He tried to fill his memory of her holding the child.


    As if he never wanted to forget this moment.


    Ashite. I wanted her to be happy in my embrace. And he tried to hug her tightly so that she would not lose her smile which was like rain in a desert. These thoughts that he had kept in his heart from the very beginning had not changed. Instead, they seemed to have grown stronger, and so he wanted to express it gently and wonderfully every day. And I will never forget this moment.


    Lu Havre blinked consecutively.


    Whatever happened to him, he will always protect the woman and child.

 Chapter 81

    They had named her Tara, which meant ¡°red sword.¡± Ever since the girl could walk, she had held a sword taller than her. The sword was one with the girl. When she walked, the sword would echo as she lifted it. When she swung it hard, it would cut through the air. Wherever the girl went, the sword moved with her. From what those who knew of the girl said, she cared very much for her sword. It was a sword that had been with her all her life, so it was that much more important to her.


    The girl was born in an especially dry and hot desert city. She grew up in a town surrounded by gritty dirt houses. In that place, most children were only given the most basic of education up until adulthood. However, they were required to learn martial arts. Each child studied the type of martial arts that best suited them. The girl loved her sword so much, she brought it with her to every lesson.


    A majority of the teachers had returned from working in foreign countries, especially those who taught martial arts. The girl liked her teacher very much. Tall, built body, strong gaze, and serious speech. The only flaw was that one of his eyes was practically blind. But the girl thought even that was admirable because it looked to be a battle scar. The reason she felt this way was because among all the teachers, she believed hers was the strongest despite his handicap. The children respected him greatly and followed him without question.


    For one of those children, the time had come to celebrate their coming-of-age ceremony. This child showed great skill in archery and spoke several languages. And so, his parents discussed the possibility of sending him abroad with the town elders. The girl felt jealous upon seeing that.


    But her jealousy did not last long. Because that child, Leo, didn¡¯t last three months before he came back. There were not many who returned to their country, but it wasn¡¯t unheard of. The pride of this country¡¯s people was that they were as mentally strong as they were physically. But only three months ¡­?


    The natural course of action was to hold a meeting. The girl, holding onto the coattails of her parents, followed them.


    The mayor had asked, ¡°What problem did you face?¡±


    ¡°The first role I was assigned to was the lowest-ranking guard for the nobles,¡± Leo had answered. ¡°They claimed they moved all the rejects into that position since they were short-staffed ¡­ I was new, but because I was part of the Han clan, they didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion ¡­¡±


    Soon, sighs rose from the people in the crowd. The woman next to the mayor tried to soothe Leo. Tears dropped from his face. This insult ¡­ it was the first time they had heard about it ¡­ They just couldn¡¯t ¡­


    Upon seeing him unable to answer, the girl suddenly welled up. Then she realized that her people were looked down upon by those from foreign lands. As great as his skills were, she had thought that Leo had a strong mind. To break a strong child like this ¡­ What could he have possibly been told?


    Having seen something like this once when he was young, the mayor sighed. Why must that have been his first task? If he had gone to war or been assigned a civilian task, it wouldn¡¯t have been as difficult as working in the lowest ranks under the nobles. It was not the difficulty of the task, it had nothing to do with the skill of the person. The problem was how the prideful nobles treated their inferiors.


    Karams rubbed his left eye. It ached every time he touched it. Although he was now over 40 years old, it still felt that way. He understood Leo¡¯s feelings. This blinded eye was not the brave remnant of a battle scar, but evidence that their people were looked down upon. So he spoke. ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± The other elders nodded.


    The meeting was coming to an end. The elders said they would finish up their discussion and the children soon retreated. Darkness started to fall. She walked with deflated steps towards him.


    ¡°Leo.¡±


    Truthfully, they were not that close. That¡¯s why she had been jealous without even knowing the actual situation. In a small voice, she called him, and Leo turned around slowly.


    ¡°Umm ¡­¡± The girl didn¡¯t want to ask for specifics about how he was handling the insult to his pride, so she began with small talk. But when the initial topics of conversation ran out, she wasn¡¯t sure what they could talk about.


    ¡°You will soon be coming of age.¡±


    ¡°Had he remembered me?¡± the girl thought as she blinked.


    Leo shrugged his shoulders once. ¡°Are there people who don¡¯t know of your sword?¡±


    It was a subtle compliment. The girl shrugged her shoulders, too. Leo smiled. The contrast of a girl with such a pretty little face able to swing a sword so well made her quite famous. Also that she was from the bloodline of the legendary Dagner. He was not particularly close to her, but as a peer who trained with her before, he decided to give her some advice.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Because of his pride, that was the best he could do. The wound to his ego meant it would take time to organize his feelings and find the courage to go abroad again. It was his way of showing gratitude for her not being nosy about it.


    ¡°Teacher ran into a similar situation and had gotten hurt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leo smiled a bit sadly.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you should be careful too. You will know once you go outside. That the sword is not the problem.¡± Leo waved and said goodbye.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t quite understand. Only after she had been through what they did, did she realize what he had meant.


    The girl stood unmoving in the middle of the road. The lamp light filled her senses. The meeting looked to be over. The girl blinked her eyes. She saw her parents, then suddenly saw her teacher¡¯s face. The girl walked quickly towards them.


    ¡°Teacher,¡± the girl asked with a calm breath. ¡°Leo told me what happened to you ¡­¡±


    Then she frowned. It had been surprising enough that Leo went through such a thing and came back, but the teacher too? Then how many of their people, and to what extent were they looked down upon? She couldn¡¯t comprehend it.


    Karams stroked the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Dagner. You ¡­¡±


    The girl looked straight at him. As if staring at the only light in the path.


    ¡°You should always be proud to know that you are part of the Han clan.¡±


    The girl had never gone against the teacher¡¯s words. The teacher knew that and so he said to her softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡±


    But it was something that concerned her peer and her teacher. The girl was about to say something, then thought better of it. She nodded her head instead. That is what her teacher told her to do, so she had no choice but to heed him.


    But at least this was certain. This fate could lead to the end of their people.


    ¡°I will raise up the name of our people,¡± she thought. ¡°The nobles are so busy showing off that they don¡¯t realize how beautiful our people¡¯s well-built bodies are. They really don¡¯t know anything so they depreciate our worth. Their pride in themselves is actually nothing but ignorance.


    ¡°So I will not feel downtrodden by them. I will put in my greatest effort to make the worth of the Han clan known far and wide by working all over the Latrice continent. And with this, I will bring honor to our clan so that Leo and others after him will never have to face discrimination again.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes shined. Her purple hair was usually tied up, but now it flew out behind her.


    And when she became an adult, the girl¡¯s parents started to worry that she would see the same fate as Leo. However, the girl did not worry about that in the slightest because she believed in her strong sword and mind. And so, she knew that the name of Dagner would not fall into failure.


    But the name was not important to the girl. The most important thing was that she was part of the Han clan and that she would raise up that name throughout the continent of Latrice. The path her life must take shined brightly with certainty. With this mission in mind, there was nothing that she needed to be afraid of.


    The girl headed to the continent of Marycury. Once she got there, she found that the two countries were not on good terms. It may have been due to the wall that was left behind by Dahl. Or maybe the uprising of the smaller nations to combat the larger nation¡¯s influence. The large nations sent soldiers to the south, but also searched for mercenaries. That was the position she applied for. The girl from the Han clan with the dark purple hair soon became famous in the war in the south in Quiaba. Her lovely facade became as well-known as her sword.


    The summer of that year, the girl defeated one of the best rebel soldiers. Blood flowed freely, staining the entire landscape with crimson. Even so, the girl did not blink once at the sight.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Tara had thought. Her heart pounded as her body became drenched in excitement. She had never felt like that since coming to this foreign land. Finally, it was the first step to getting her name known.


    Although it was but one battle, she had practically brought the general of Quiaba to his knees. Soon, the girl was allowed to meet the king. This would also be an opportunity. Her life path was still clear and shining forward.


    Through the red curtains, she could see the presence of the king. Even the black dirt seemed to be supporting the king¡¯s sophisticated walk. On top of the horse, the king¡¯s red cloak fell heavily from his shoulders.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± He had asked her respectfully.


    The girl answered back with the same respect. ¡°It is Tara Han, your majesty.¡±


    The king smiled broadly.


    Tara opened her eyes.


    She should have known what that smile had meant. Tara rubbed her stomach. The time was approaching. The time to give birth to this blood inside her. With quivering hands, she touched her stomach with the ends of her fingers again. But this was not one of motherly love¡ªit was her suppressing the fervent anger rising inside.


    Del Monte II was a typical monarch who had desired Tara for her beauty. Fortunately, Tara was not aware of this. Actually, she had no interest in it. So she didn¡¯t feel threatened by him. At that time, she had been so focused and motivated by her life¡¯s mission that she couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    She had received sex education so she was wary of men in general. But due to the nature of her situation, she was only aware of the basics. Her days were filled with the smell of blood in war. Soldiers were trained to suppress their lust to concentrate on the war, and as a Han clan member, she assumed no one would be interested in her. They could not understand the beauty of strength so they only thought of her as weak. But the main reason was that she was from Terra.


    However, Tara remembered her past and clenched her teeth even as she heard his praises:


    ¡°How old did you say you were?¡±


    ¡°Your sword skills are unique.¡±


    She was not used to attention from an adult man, let alone from a king. But she couldn¡¯t just ignore him. Plus, this was the most pivotal moment of her life, so she acted with discretion.


    The King of Han didn¡¯t seem to care much about all these little things. Although she had learned proper manners, those didn¡¯t compare to Monterobis¡¯s teachings. Yet the king did not seem to heed to such manners himself. How could he say such a thing to her?


    ¡°I would like to have you in my embrace.¡±


    She was taken aback. It hadn¡¯t been long since she first met him. Tara was sure that this was just a sudden interest that would soon fade with time.


    However, he visited Tara¡¯s barracks every day. He even continued to wait until she finally let him in. Leaving the king to wait outside the barracks was not respectful. Although surprised and confused, she had no choice but to call him inside.


    ¡°Your majesty.¡±


    The king smiled as if to ask what was the problem. ¡°Tara. You are lovely today, as always.¡±


    His praises blurred together:


    ¡°Will you not have dinner with me?¡±


    ¡°You have such a kind heart. Tara.¡±


    ¡°Your hair looks so soft ¡­ will you allow me to touch it.¡±


    His red eyes sparkled and spoke to her lovingly. He had made it seem like today¡¯s sweet words would become a sweeter tomorrow. After several months of this, Tara couldn¡¯t help but loiter around under the sunlight waiting for a glimpse of his shadow.


    But Tara knew herself well. She was the sword of the war, not a woman to lay beside the king. After spending the night with the king, she would no longer be able to fulfill her duties as a soldier. Also, her life¡¯s path was lit so brightly that there wasn¡¯t anything she felt she lacked.


    There was no reason to depend on the king. Not even as he said this to her: ¡°Tara. Let me take you into my embrace.¡±


    Tara always politely rejected him. Being of the Dagner bloodline, everyone in her hometown looked up to her, and so she never had to apologize to anyone before. But in front of the king, she had to bow her head numerous times when apologizing to him. She humbled herself, telling him that as being of the Han clan and a soldier, she was not worthy of the king.


    She already knew that rejecting the king was disrespectful. Thinking only of her status, all she could do if he put a sword to her neck was try desperately to run away. At the same time, she knew that rejecting him now was the right choice. Because the moment she fell into the king¡¯s embrace, more and more disrespectful things would happen. This was not the history she hoped to write. This was not the reason she had spent her days in this place.


    Tara also knew this well. That all of this was made possible thanks to the generosity of the king. She tried to keep him at a distance until her time at Quiaba ended, until after a year had passed, until the winter came ¡­ She hoped that he would understand and wait just a little longer. She didn¡¯t want to run away just because the king showed a little interest in her. What mercenary would want a soldier who runs away from war? And so, she hoped for this desperately.


    And because the king had been good to her all those times, she thought that he would be more understanding. She wanted to believe that. Other than those of her hometown, she had never trusted anyone like this before. She enjoyed having conversations with him, so she waited. Trust and laughter. If she could spend the rest of her days like this, she thought that it would be great.


    Exactly four months later, that trust got trampled and shattered into a million pieces. It became broken and crushed.


    Thinking back to that time, Tara returned to when she was sixteen years old.


    She clenched her teeth so hard that she tasted blood.

 Chapter 82

    When she opened her eyes, she definitely felt pain. Her vision was blurry. Tara moaned.


    It was strange. Before she fell unconscious, the last thing she remembered was getting hurt. But she had gotten a wound on her shoulder, so why was there pain in her stomach and thighs? Is this not the pain of a wound? Then what is it?


    Tara blinked. She was extremely dizzy. This was the first time she had felt such dizziness. This time she blinked twice quickly. Even then, it remained dark. She had to wake up¨D


    ¡°Tara.¡±


    She got goosebumps. Tara opened her eyes wide. A man was in front of her.


    These red eyes.


    Tara raised her hand. It was when she was about to point to him that he swiftly pushed her hand down.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. When Tara opened her mouth to speak, he kissed her.


    ¡°Even upon waking up, you look lovely. Tara.¡±


    Drunk on the drugs, Tara was unable to control her body, and the king had his way with her several times. It went on for several days. His body was trained for it, so he did not get tired.


    And Tara.


    ¡°Tara.¡±


    He had drugged her so badly that she couldn¡¯t get up from the bed. She would wake up and be raped by him, then raped until she fell asleep, then raped again when she woke. He fed her a couple of spoonfuls of thick soup, dropping its contents on the bed, then fall asleep again. For several days and nights, she lived like this. To be exact, from the day she had gotten injured to now, she couldn¡¯t even be sure how many days had passed.


    For the prolonged time that he raped her, she was unable to resist him. If she tried to scream, he would block her mouth, and if she tried to get away, he grabbed her wrists tightly in place. The soldiers were securely guarding the king¡¯s door, and even if they had not been there, she would not have been able to defeat him. She was too weak to contend with him. The fact that she was losing already made her fall into a hole of depression. Additionally, the fact that she was being raped by the man she trusted.


    ¡°You are pregnant.¡±


    Horrific days ensued. It continued endlessly.


    Then she heard those words.


    Instantly, Tara realized it. That all this was part of his elaborate plan. Even though she was a mercenary, the king had his eye on her, so how could she have gotten hurt so badly without any protection? Even if she had gotten so badly hurt, her body was well trained to withstand it, so why had she been dead asleep for several days? Even if it had been several days of him raping her, how could she have gotten pregnant so quickly?


    How long has he been tricking me?


    From the beginning.


    That¡¯s when Tara came to her senses. She must have gotten used to the drug because its effect on her was decreasing. Tara suddenly raised herself up. And with clear eyes, she glared at him.


    ¡°Tara. You no longer are needed in the war.¡±


    She realized that her life had been ruined to the point of no return.


    It only took a few seconds for her feelings of betrayal, shame, and insult to manifest into a rage.


    I had destroyed the name of Terra¡¯s owner, but you dare do this to me.


    She searched for her sword right away. She would stab him here and now and see his blood.


    ¡°It means you no longer need your sword.¡±


    But the sword she had received from her teacher and parents had long ago disappeared.


    The king smiled.


    ¡°You horrid monster! You dare commit such a horrific crime! I will kill you!¡±


    Even as Tara cursed him in her native tongue, he remained smiling.


    ¡°Tara. Congratulations on the pregnancy.¡±


    Tara gathered the things beside her as she lay on the bed and threw it at him. The king casually took a few steps back and avoided them easily. Tara yelled at him again.


    ¡°Lottedraam!! You animal!!¡±


    Lottedraam didn¡¯t even blink. To him, her fury meant nothing.


    ¡°Tara. Do you want to save your child?¡±


    Knowing that her strength was no match for him, she still ran at him wanting to strangle him, but at those words, Tara froze. It was not a moment of hesitation for him. Every Han child must be raised with love. Their people prided themselves on never abandoning their children. It was because she was reminded of this.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you will become my queen. Tara.¡±


    Queen? When did I ever say I needed something like that?


    ¡°I care for you.¡±


    Who do you think you are to ruin my life?


    ¡°I love you, Tara.¡±


    Don¡¯t utter such pathetic lies to break apart my life.


    Tara clenched her teeth. She wanted to swallow the pain as her teeth trembled in fury.


    But, even as she cursed him, it didn¡¯t faze him. If she was to hit him, he would overpower her. There was no point in any action. She couldn¡¯t even lift the sword she had held all her life.


    Tara fainted.


    Based on the king¡¯s wishes, she was excused from the war and escorted to the palace almost immediately. It was also immediate for everyone there to see her as an adversary. The king asked for her every day. Tara cursed at him each day. She couldn¡¯t even decide on death. Death was all that was left for her.


    That was the only option left for her. She was unable to return home. How could she drag this filthy body there? She had been a descendant of a legend, so her status was high, but now she had no sword or name, and all she had the child of a man who raped her. She couldn¡¯t kill the child based on her people¡¯s values, so should she just give birth to him and run away? But how could she just run away without revenge with Dagnar¡¯s blood running through her veins? That was worse than being cursed in death. That was how she had been taught.


    ¡°I love and care for you. Tara.¡±


    You ruined me thus, yet you say you love me? You love me? The words were ridiculous at the least. There is no such thing as love.


    ¡°Do you love me. Tara.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t, why am I spending my days alone in this wasteland of a palace? For what did I lose my sword and honor, and kicked out of the war?


    ¡°Tara. Answer me.¡±


    It was all that jerk¡¯s fault. He was less than an animal and stepped over me until he broke my life apart.


    ¡°I told you to answer me.¡±


    Even if I was to shred you to pieces, it would not be punishment enough for your crimes.


    ¡°Tara.¡±


    So starting now, I will turn your life upside down. The path I walk will lead to your death.


    Tara¡¯s determination grew and became set in stone. Losing her trust, and knowing that she could never go back out to war left her only with anger and hatred, and her inflating stomach. Tara must have stroked her stomach a hundred times.


    It was around the time the two countries started war. Tara, determinedly, lived.


    And the moment she saw her newborn child, Tara intuitively realized something. She had not suddenly felt love for the child. She had lost the concept of love long ago. There was only the bubbling of rage left in her, and that was enough.


    But this child. She was sure that he would help her in the path she was walking.


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    Should I spray his blood into the streets? I will at least raise you well. I will make you emotionless, and make sure you trust no one, and ensure that you will only sharpen your own knife.


    ¡°How dare you step foot in here!¡±


    She wanted nothing more than to grind him into dust. She knew she must have her revenge, but everywhere she went, she was cursed and looked down upon, and it was driving her crazy. But he brashly dares to come in here.


    The only reason you are alive is because of this child. Not even realizing that you dare, dare make me a worthless concubine?


    I will kill you right now on this day. Don¡¯t forget my sword. I am a proud daughter of the Han clan, and you are nothing, something I could slice apart with ease. I will make you wish for death.


    But.


    ¡°Oh, oh, dear.¡±


    Alas.


    If I was to kill you, then your bloodline will fall into an abyss with you.


    I can¡¯t have that happen. I have to raise this child. This child was evidence of her life in hell but


    ¡®Always be proud that you are a part of the Han clan.¡¯


    I remembered those words. You are a proud descendant of the Han clan. You cannot die here. So you will be patient with him.


    ¡°Tara. How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°Filthy beast! Get lost!¡±


    But I cannot live in this hell forever¡­


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    So until you become an adult, I must persevere.


    It was a horrific and painful determination. The laughing childhood of her having grown up with the warmth of her parents¡¯ hand and the compliments of her teachers were now burned to dust. Even though she knew well that she should not have spent a night with the king, the mere fact that she enjoyed conversing with him had created her fate was now twisted and ground to dust.


    She held on with the feeling of engraving each passage of time into her bones. The question of why she remained alive was irrelevant. I must stay alive to leave the child a path, and I must wait until he becomes an adult. As an adult of the Han clan, he will be able to do everything himself, and so I must live and let him up into that path. This feeling was intermixed with her anger and hatred.


    So, sometimes, she was able to look down at her child in her right mind. But especially when she saw the child¡¯s red eyes, it stirred the anger inside her, which became difficult to control. When those times came, she would direct her sword at the king instead and curse him to her heart¡¯s content.


    Child. This was not your fault. I know you are looked down upon also and that you will face hardships. But you must persevere.


    Even if I die, you still have a way to survive. You may not have told me everything, but your eyes are telling me this. I will be alright, not knowing your path. You must know why that is, don¡¯t you? Because I have raised you to know how to become a victor through what I told you every day. So you will be able to push through it all. You must do that.


    Animal, animal! I curse and despise you! Die! Die! You will die a gruesome death!


    ¡°Tara¡­ I¡­.¡±


    I had waited, sharpening my life, for this very moment.


    He had made me lose my entire path in life, and I was never once happy, the only thing left for me was the ashes of my dreams, but he rubbed his filthy body on mine as that of a king and survived this long. But the reason I gave my patience to the king, and even now, refuse to kill him with this sword was because of you, my son.


    If you, my son, had not been born, I would have stabbed the king¡¯s face and limbs without mercy.


    So, Lu Havre, you of all people, must.


    Tara smiled. Even when she turned the sword onto herself to leave the most dramatic death, she had never hesitated. All that she left was her will to the son she saw far away in the distance.


    Child, of all the things I told you, there was not a single lie.


    Love? Yes, I say this now, but there was a time when I believed in love. I have to accept that. I wasn¡¯t planning to tell you, but I¡¯ll tell you now. This mother of yours had someone she loved too.


    Or someone she believed she loved.


    Yes. It was that country¡¯s king. But how many times have I told you? That what he felt for me was not love. He did not love me. I do not love him, either. The moment he took me, I knew. How could I ever forget? I cannot forget what I felt when I found out you were growing inside me. That was when my life completely fell into flames.


    Child. You were not born from love but was the beginning of my life¡¯s rock bottom.


    So child. Throw away your emotions. That is the last thing you can do for your mother. There is nothing more I want from you. I realize that I am a pathetic mother. But please at least know this. If your life becomes broken also, I cannot die in peace. I will forever curse the king.


    So you must remember this part of me. You must be the victor of this war.

 Chapter 83

    The crown prince closed the door to the balcony.


    The crown prince heard it. It was natural for the banquet to be held immediately.


    The chandelier on the ceiling sparkled like a crown sitting over the banquet, the sweet and savory aroma of food wafted through the air, and the proper ladies and gentlemen danced to the music. The king drank the colorful and good smelling wine several times and looked to be in a good mood. Since the king was satisfied with the banquet, his subjects naturally enjoyed it also. The princess looked around the chaotic banquet hall then sat down in her seat.


    She saw the crown prince go into the balcony. Under the hanuem, his hair fluttered.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    The young man¡¯s golden eyes seemed to sparkle. His eyes were like the stars in the night sky.


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t seem well so L¡¯avenant tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He shrugged casually.


    ¡°It was too noisy¡­¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s excuse was not enough. Because he knew this as well, L¡¯avenant sighed upon seeing her unchanging expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it has been a long time. Sister.¡±


    During her time at Monterobis, she had only attended a handful of banquets. For this sort of royal family, it was natural that it had been a long time.


    <<¡°Oh, his majesty has given me permission.¡±>>


    Unlike the child who had been friendly with the king of Monterobis, he was now different. The smell of alcohol was getting too strong and it made her head hurt.


    Maybe that was why she had come. Elbloara seemed to have not been able to forget that night and thought herself pathetic. The words her mother had told her when she was younger still echoed in her mind, yet another child from the same mother was talking and joking with the free spirit¡¯s daughter without knowing anything. That, too, was pathetic. She hated it.


    ¡°L¡¯avenant.¡±


    L¡¯avenant shook his wineglass for no reason and tilted his head. His curly purple hair swept past his face.


    The night wind blew past her. Elbloara bit her lips lightly.


    Either way, she would never go back to that place again. There were already too many negative memories associated with Monterobis. That child would not come back here either.


    <>


    ¡°There is something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ara. Are you here?¡±


    The child did not cry.


    ¡°What is the meaning of Lotte Bishel?¡±


    The woman smiled bitterly. Not knowing how she felt, one may have mistaken the smile for something lovely.


    ¡°It is the palace where the king¡¯s most loved woman resides.¡±


    The child already knew that. She had heard it directly from a chambermaid a few hours ago.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    But she didn¡¯t know why her mother was not residing in Lotte Bishel. She couldn¡¯t understand it. As the queen, she was this country¡¯s highest-ranking woman, the first woman of the king. She was this country¡¯s most precious woman. <>


    ¡°What are you so curious about, Ara?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t speak. Both their eyes shook as if she would cry.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    The sound of her asking for a reason overlapped. As if overwhelmed by her emotions, the queen revealed her feelings.


    ¡°Why are you acting this way¡­Mother is very tired. Already.¡±


    The child clenched her small fists.


    ¡°But mother, you are this country¡¯s queen.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to burst out crying soon.


    ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡±


    Her voice was trembling.


    ¡°You were born here¡­ in Aradne Bishel, Ara.¡±


    From the beginning, she was not able to even dream of that palace. The queen clenched her fists so hard her knuckles turned white. Her nails were digging into her palms but she felt no pain.


    ¡°And now there is another woman who is living at Lotte Bishel. But what could I possibly do about it?¡±


    Each word she spat out with disgust. She had never told this to anyone before and did not plan on doing it in the future.


    ¡°I am the woman who was unable to conceive a child and forced the king to bring in a concubine.¡±


    But still, she revealed the gruesome truth in front of this clueless child.


    ¡°Even after I had you! The king brought in that free spirit!¡±


    The queen was going insane wanting to cry.


    ¡°The king cared and loved that woman so much!¡±


    She may have already been shedding tears.


    ¡°Tell me. Ara.¡±


    The child couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Tell me what I could have done about it!¡±


    This was when Elbloara was five years old.


    The child only realized the name of the emotions her mother was feeling later. Jealousy, defeat, regret, anger. That was the first time she had seen her mother this broken.


    And afterward, she was never able to see it again.


    ***


    She couldn¡¯t face her brother¡­.


    Elbloara instead closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­You must have seen her last? How is she doing?¡±


    L¡¯avenant opened his mouth then closed it abruptly. He slowly opened them again.


    ¡°Sister is doing well.¡±


    Somehow, she burst out laughing. But it was not necessary to make a point that this was not her true feeling.


    L¡¯avenant looked once at her smiling face, then once up at the night sky, then finally at the palace reflected on his clear wine glass. Palace Ukrina was famous for having snow even in spring. Even at night, he could see the snow reflecting off the white lights under the dark night sky, like a white blanket. Lost in thought, L¡¯avenant propped his chin over his hand.


    ¡°What did our second sister say to you? It seems it was said while I was not there¡­.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile faded.


    ¡°What you said to Ashite while we were eating ¡ª that must be why she left.¡±


    There was one thing that first popped into her mind when she remembered what she said to her while eating. It had happened when they were really young but she couldn¡¯t forget it.


    <<¡°Ashite-Ploca. Did you just say that you are my younger sibling? Everyone in this land knows your mother¡¯s status, yet you dare utter such words?¡±>>


    At five years old, she had witnessed for the first time her mother in ruins. It was because of that memory. If she said it hadn¡¯t affected her, she would have been lying. That¡¯s why she had no problem treating her like that. Because that girl was claiming to be part of this royal family.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elbloara bit her lips continuously.


    ¡°Now you will know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sister.¡±


    ¡°Lante. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°You must vow to remember this even when you become king,¡± Elbloara whispered. She was practically saying the words to herself but L¡¯avenant heard her. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to nod his head and instead blinked his eyes. Elbloara did not force him to answer. Knowing him since his youth, she knew that this was Lante¡¯s habit.


    <>


    <>


    ***


    <<¡°You know that has nothing to do with it. Sister, you know that well, don¡¯t you?¡±>>


    <<¡°Oh, his majesty had given me permission.¡±>>


    ***


    And eventually, she got married to the king of Monterobis.


    She couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth.


    <>


    The Hanuem fluttered with the night wind. Elbloara swept back her disheveled hair behind her ear.


    Inside the banquet hall, the music was still playing. The conversation between the crown prince and the princess would be blown away wispily by the night wind. Elbloara called out to him with a sigh.


    ¡°Lante.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <>


    ¡°I know it¡¯s noisy, but the banquet is for you. You have to get used to it now.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Sister.¡±


    The topic shifted suddenly but Elbloara didn¡¯t pay attention to it. She had said all she needed to so that was enough. Elbloara pushed back the curtains of the balcony and opened the door.


    ¡°The spring wind has gotten cold.¡±


    The ends of his words stretched out hazily. L¡¯avenant nodded from behind the woman. He breathed out slowly. The potent smell of wine was exhaled while a white breath of air filled his vision. That was the only thing that was left, and the door closed.

 Chapter 84

    The northern part of Limne on the continent of Cruz was the Latrice rainforest. In that part of the country, there were large areas of water where rare organisms lived, thus promoting many researchers and adventurers to travel there. But as one entered the middle of the forest, it became extremely dangerous so that it was impossible to see the entirety of the forest. So, obviously, it was said that even now, they were unable to organize all the species that may have lived in that forest.


    But no one contested that it wasn¡¯t a wonderful place, and the royal medical school in Monterobis, Leiden, was interested in this particular rain forest. Ramon Leiden was especially interested in the plant species that could be used as medicinal herbs and was researching its properties. The most famous among them was the indira and insala. In a place where it rained to a point where the ground was never dry, many mutated varieties emerged from its soil. It was said that the white flowers indicative of indira were actually a mutated version of the insala.


    But there was a specific difference between the two. Indira would only bloom in places that already harbored other life. After hundreds of years, it would grow deeper into those life forms. As wild specimens started to take root in the forest, the indira, to survive, started to become more poisonous.


    The person who was the first to use this flower as a medicinal herb was Adleton. The reason a mere civilian was able to become known as the father of medicine was due to his presentation of a revolutionary medicine with phenomenal healing powers which used the indira. Right before this presentation, Adleton had proposed that this root was the same as the insala which had, in turn, gained him recognition. The medicine his students made with the insala also became famous. It became so well known that the palace of Khan proposed to fund their research. Adleton¡¯s medicine was great at reducing pain and its effect was proven so his research was taught in great lengths at the medical schools. Even at Ramon Leiden, it was a large part of the medical program. The use of Adlan was created with the use of indira.


    And now, the general doctor of Monterobis¡¯s royal family let out a sigh.


    Due to a message brought to him by a servant of an unknown entity, he became extremely worried and lost several nights of sleep. Even though he was tired, it was not a time for a relaxed rest.


    ¡°Why, of all things¡­¡±


    He stared at the medicinal herbs on the center of his desk. At the edge of the desk were white flowers tossed about, glittering in the morning light. Indira. He narrowed his eyes.


    No, it could be insala. Even those who studied at Ramon Leiden could only decipher the difference after closely examining its scent, its look, and its feel. And even then, they couldn¡¯t be 100 percent sure. Plus, once the flower petals were used as an ingredient to make the medicine, it was impossible to tell the difference between adlan and aslan, even if you were a trained royal doctor.


    And that¡¯s probably why this person relayed this message to him.


    The doctor could not hide his bitter smile.


    He thought maybe he didn¡¯t even need to deal with it. This place was not the main palace hospital and because of the atmosphere these days, there weren¡¯t even a lot of people here. Who would come to check here anyways?


    He breathed raspily as if he swallowed dust and got up. His heavy legs dragged on the floor as he walked to the desk in the corner of the left wall. There was a journal lying there. With lethargic movements, he lifted his pen. The pen ink was dried out but he didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    Aslan. 1.


    The doctor frowned with his wrinkled eyes. Swallowing his sigh, he drew two lines above the number.


    Then again, he slowly lifted his hand and wrote something in large letters.


    He sighed as he dropped his pen.


    ***


    His hands were trembling.


    Everywhere around him was dark. The only light he could depend on was the white moonlight coming through the window. But what was whiter than that was the powder that was trickling down onto the yellowed paper. There was not a sound, but his lips, hands, fingers, and the ends of his feet were trembling.


    This was for Malino and Leah. The only thing left for me is death anyway. There is no reason to hesitate now.


    But¡­ still, he thought that he really had no luck. He had been sure his life was going to shine brightly.


    In a land torn by war, the fate of the civilians was inevitable. On the other hand, he did experience good luck in certain situations. The main instance was his opportunity at an education. The war had lasted so long that there were not enough people. Even if you were not an aristocrat, the famous Dublin school accepted those who seemed to have potential. Even though there was the risk of them being unable to pay the fees, they accepted regular civilians as well.


    Lynch Trua was one of those students. His household was not rich but wasn¡¯t poor either. But when the war started, not only food but other commodities started becoming scarce so those, especially in the northern regions, were suffering badly. Dublin was no exception. The working class had to take the brunt of the hit.


    Trua¡¯s family was no different. He had to work day and night until he became ill, and eventually, his mother collapsed from overwork as well. The only ones left were his older brother and Lynch. There was no one left to make money. Dublin was famous for its medical prowess but because of the high cost for treatments, it was inadequate. The war required soldiers, mercenaries, and especially workers for small daily tasks. So when the older brother left for the north to work as a manual laborer, he wished his younger sibling to get better soon. However, two years later, the only thing Lynch heard from him was the news of his death.


    And so Lynch thought that he was unlucky from the beginning. His parents were unable to stand any longer, and his only support, his older brother, had left. There weren¡¯t many options left for him. The child couldn¡¯t even leave Dublin. But he wandered the streets to find any work, however small it was: cleaning the streets, pulling weeds, newspaper delivery, trash boy at a restaurant, window washer, security guard, running errands, etc. There was not a single day he rested. But the child did not have the luxury to even think that he was tired. At that time, every civilian was in the same situation. The most important thing was that if he stopped working, then his parents could not get their medicine and may very way die.


    Three years passed. Dublin medical school soon announced that they would accept normal citizens who could not pay in full for the education. Lynch, hoping for the best, went into the school. He had cleaned so much that everyone at the school seemed to already know his face. And so, even when Lynch peered through the classroom windows, nobody paid him any attention.


    ¡°Are you interested in this, too?¡± An instructor who he had spoken with a couple of times, asked him.


    Lynch answered, ¡°Yes, I have read <> many times. That book was like a daily blessing to Lynch. He was introduced to the book as a way to find the medicinal herbs to cure his parents. However, the ones he needed were not easily attainable. The instructor¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡°Do you know how to write?¡±


    He had only learned to read by looking over the shoulders of others while he had been working. However, because he had read the Medical Records over a hundred times, he was able to learn it by heart. Lynch answered the instructor in this way and he, in turn, took him straight to the headmaster.


    It was true that there was a shortage of people for the war. They wanted and needed skilled healers. Lynch was able to attend school after that day. It was the first time Lynch had met a headmaster or the owner of the school but he wasn¡¯t that nervous. To be afraid of meeting a person was too trivial for someone who had already experienced the scariest things in the world. Plus, this was the first time he had gotten lucky after the war had started so there was no reason to be afraid.


    The second bout of luck happened four years later. He graduated from Dublin Medical school and was working as a healer. As he was attending school, he cared for his parents and now, their health greatly improved. That was the third bout of luck. The fourth was the person he met at school, the beautiful Malino. Together with Malino, Lynch worked at the Dublin Medical Center. Their skills were so highly recognized that the name Trua soon became famous in Dublin.


    The child grew over the years. His life was shining extravagantly.


    Then something happened that made sure of it. ¡°Would you like to work under the palace doctor?¡± The viscount asked while holding an official-looking piece of paper. There was no reason for Lynch to reject the offer. Malino was doing a good job so he did not have to worry about the child, his parents, or his home. He quickly packed his bags and headed to the capital.


    However, the words he heard from the palace doctor were the following: ¡°Trua. You have become the fifth prince¡¯s main healer.¡±


    He really was unlucky. It was as if fate had decided to take away all his happiness gained through luck by vowing to steal all of it back.


    The abandoned prince, the prince who would never return from war. Lynch knew how this particular prince would have been treated. And even if he had not known, the fact that the palace doctor would assign an assistant to care for him made it obvious enough. How could a healer gain any recognition while treating him? But this had been the king¡¯s decision. Lynch sighed heavily and left for the war. He believed that his life was practically over now.


    Still, he thought about how he should start the letter to Malino, as he respectfully greeted the prince.


    ¡°Monvixo has blessed me with your presence.¡±


    Even if he was to die right here, neither the war nor the palace would mourn this prince¡¯s death. But from the beginning, he was no normal being. Lynch felt a strange intuition and so answered yes, yes, it is an honor, as he felt unsure of the situation. Lu Havre smiled at him.


    But Lu Havre could tell that there was hesitation in his words.


    The dragon was no longer in this world. Everyone already knew it but it was a truth they all incited. But he believed in his bloodline. In a land where a powerful deity resided, this one thing was enough to fix any problems.


    The deity¡¯s power was incredible. He was able to find out the reason that he had been chosen as the true Nante from the deity. As he observed the deity that day, he was able to gain a clue towards its purpose. The dragon was content with the power of the Han clan, and it had accepted it. Nante was like another sleeping dragon and the only thing that could wake it was a powerful force. He believed this force came from the Han blood that ran through his veins.


    This position was one that his bloodline had made. However, he doubted that it had culminated for 300 years, just for him. But even as it thought it, they had either not been strong enough or not had an opportunity to be seated beside the king. A member of the Han clan? How dare they? This was an obvious progression of his country. Luck was following behind him.


    Even Etude. The only person who could control Etude was the king, but even the king himself was not interested in which of his offspring would rise to be the true Nante. He wasn¡¯t interested in his children to begin with. The only thing he was interested in was the sword, women, and riches. And the most important thing was that he was not the true Nante. If a force to be reckoned with did not appear as the generations pass, the dragon¡¯s blood would fall until it became dormant. And at six years old, Lu Havre was able to command Etude to go his way.


    <<¡°Do you accept that I am the true Nante?¡±>>


    <<¡°Your wish is my command. Nante.¡±>>


    <<¡°Karbala. I am only interested in your peers.¡±>>


    <<¡°Yes. We will follow Nante.¡±>>


    Up to now, his command was being perfectly upheld. It was a stroke of luck and a necessary result.


    And even he ¡ª a civilian who came here because he was short on money and a healer ¡ª would be very useful. As always, he would only have to sharpen his sword, combine his powers, and wait for the perfect timing.


    Lu Havre had no hesitation when it came to killing the enemy. Even after he put down his sword, he was able to relax casually. Everyday after the meeting was over, he would return to the barracks and read a book. After a cutthroat battle, he was able to put on a strange smile.


    The soldiers showed him respect outwardly because he was a prince but everyone knew that their actions were a facade. Still, Lynch could not understand it. In war, the prince looked the most relaxed. To be more exact, he seemed to be the only one relaxed. Although there were no major battles, each day was filled with blood soaking the ground and devastating deaths.


    Two years had passed since Lynch started to care for the prince. That autumn, the Monterobis soldiers won the battle of Selengo and their morale was high. Lynch realized that his life, although shining brightly as before, was again on its way to becoming great. And he finally began to realize why they looked down upon the prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I told you to take care of the captives.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Do you think that this war is a joke?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Interrogate these men.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will do as you command. Your Highness.¡±


    The general lowered his head. The three soldiers who had been guarding the captives were distracted by their fun that they fell short on their duties. The captives, in turn, stole the guards¡¯ swords and were causing a ruckus. The person who happened to witness this had been the prince, and the person to kill them immediately had also been him. The soldiers had been trained rigorously but with the prolonged war, they were growing tired of it. Also, the war seemed to be coming to an end, so it was understandable that they were in an upbeat mood. Although understandable, it was not forgivable. The general had nothing to say. The only thing he could do was to punish the three guards severely.


    Lynch left the barracks to see what the ruckus was about. And the chaos that ensued for no apparent reason ended with the prince slicing the head off the captive and Lynch seeing it in front of his own eyes. Even drenched in blood, his expression never changed once. Due to the nature of his job, he saw a lot of deaths, and because of the war, it was more so. However, it was the first time witnessing a murder. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble from the ends of his feet. He couldn¡¯t even utter a scream. The prince looked back at the chaotic scene. He was sure his eyes met with his red ones. Lynch was unable to look away.


    And that night, in the barracks, the prince called the healer.


    ¡°Your Highness. Have you called for me?¡±


    ¡°Trua,¡± Lu Havre said calmly.


    ¡°I am a true Nante.¡±


    With that, Lynch was able to rid himself of all suspicions.


    How was the son of the Han clan was sitting confidently at war named as a prince? Why he did not have a proper guard and yet look so relaxed? Why he was called the murderer of war?


    He was a person who had nothing to fear. Monvixo had given the name and Etude was its guardian. Nante was the was war¡¯s strongest adversary. There was no need for any other words.


    Lynch bowed. He had done it practically subconsciously.


    ¡°I will gladly lay down my life for the path in which Nante walks. Please accept my offering.¡±


    Then, he decided to follow him. The prince accepted him.


    Another two years passed.


    ¡°Lynch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The king visited the battlefield from time to time. Then one day, he started getting ill. The king was taken to the palace right away, and Lu Havre, hearing about it, followed him. His barracks were quickly taken care of and right before he left, he called the medic.


    ¡°If I am to call upon you later, it will be to congratulate you on your work. Just keep that in mind.¡±


    Lynch bowed graciously. It seemed that this would be the end of their relationship with each other.


    The thing that Lu Havre did once he arrived at the palace was this:


    ¡°Karbala.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you call me?¡±


    ¡°How is the state of the king?¡±


    He had risen up to a status near the king and so he knew the gist of the situation. But that was not enough. He needed to know what medicine the king was using, and what symptoms his illness was causing. Other than the palace doctor, there was one person who was the most knowledgeable of the situation. It was General Etude.


    And so, Lu Havre was able to appease his curiosity. The illness the king was suffering from was not well known so the palace doctor and even Karbala had to search through various records for the answer. They were unable to identify the disease but figured out what medicine would work based on evidence from those with similar symptoms. The king had a high fever that caused him to pass out on a few occasions. If he took the wrong type of medicine he would get rashes and boils and so the palace doctors wracked their brains about the proper medicine to give him.


    Lu Havre asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°They are the seven basic medicinal herbs: arika, insala, indira, mona, marakasi, celem, giriam. Depending on the medicine, the amounts will differ and one or two ingredients will change.¡±


    Lu Havre thought that luck was on his side.


    However, this, too, was necessary. He felt a bubbling of laughter rising up in him which had not happened in a long time. But in front of Karbala, he hid his sneer. He, too, looked up any records he could find about it from the moment he arrived here. This was the conclusion he made from it.


    The king¡¯s illness was sexually transmitted. There was no other cause for the illness. So any excuse was useless. There was no one in Monterobis who had slept with more women than the king. The king even brought women into the palace bedroom. The women were not always of noble blood and once he had become king, it had continued on like this. Was he like this as a prince also? Even during the war, he would put up a curtain and bring in mercenaries. They couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was the culmination of his actions or if it was a specific woman from the war, but this was an obvious result of having slept with so many women.


    ¡°I see. Karbala. Please continue to inform me of the king¡¯s state. Also, make sure to relay anything that the king says.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will abide by Nante¡¯s wishes.¡±

 Chapter 85

    He would have never even thought about it all his life otherwise, but as death came close to knocking at his door, the king was not in his right mind. Even if he was in his right mind, he wasn¡¯t able to act properly according to it. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t able to command Etude. The time had finally come.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure there will be those who will use the news of the king¡¯s ill health against him.¡±


    Lu Havre commanded. He said it in a serious tone.


    ¡°The palace, castle, capital, and of course the palace residents, make sure you watch all of them closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nante. That is our duty, and we will make sure to uphold your command.¡±


    Karbala said this as he retreated. Lu Havre soon sat at his desk. He lifted up his pen and went to write something on a piece of paper. Like him, he had no resistance in writing down his thoughts.


    He knew the 1st prince well. It was easy to decipher him merely by seeing his fake laugh. With his personality, he would easily abandon the seat of king to be able to use Etude for his own purposes. But even as the throne remained empty, the war was not ending, and so he was probably feeling immensely frustrated at the moment. The king had started the war because of his own greed so he probably wanted to see its end with his own eyes. If that was the case, the two of them were most likely allied with each other. But now, the king was ill and unconscious.


    Now, their alliance would surface. Lu Havre smiled ambiguously as he wrote down something. It was time to call Trua.


    ***


    The king created a sense of danger as he looked down on his son scoldingly.


    //¡±Prince. You should first learn your manners.¡±//


    The first thing he had heard from him since birth were these words. It was when he had first been weened.


    But I am different from you. I knew that starting from the first time I bowed in greeting. So who was I supposed to sincerely lean my head upon? I was the only son of the original queen and the oldest of the siblings. I was born with the intention to become the heir to the throne.


    //¡±Do you think there is more gain from this war? Prince.¡±//


    He probably wanted to ask this person who he thought he was. Uttering such unsophisticated words without tact, it was easy to figure him out as he grew older.


    But your highness. How could I not know what you earned from this war. Something that even you know.


    But through this war, it became difficult for the northern parts of the country to find a chance to breath. Who is going to take responsibility for that and give the civilians a path to their survival. Destroying it may only take a moment but rebuilding it will take several years, and just thinking about that made his mind buzz with frustration. I will have to be the one to bear that burden.


    That wasn¡¯t all. He wanted to ask him what he had ever done for any of us that he hoped to gain anything from his newly appointed reign. Does he think that the son would not know of his mother¡¯s loneliness. He seated my mother as queen then went off to war to bring mercenaries as concubines. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, because of his useless greed, he went and started a war with a fabricated cause.


    This fabricated cause was so thin that each of us who had seen you as we grew up were easily able to figure out what was happening. They said that the king¡¯s envoy was murdered on the way to Skara, but if anyone found out that it was their own army who plotted this, no one would be able to rest in peace. Of course, knowing that the country was destined to have a little of the dragon¡¯s blood within it, he could have used that as an excuse to desire more.


    But this was enough for my younger self to realize something.


    He realized that unless the true Nante rose to the throne, anyone else who sought it would be met with death. It could be interpreted as the influence of Etude¡¯s power who only protected the king and the throne of the true Nante, but in reality it was just the cruel nature of the this royal family. This was the root. Etude was only the branches. This was an obvious result. All Nante¡¯s found out Etude¡¯s will while walking through their path of life.


    For them, unless their owners commanded it, they will not act upon it.


    There will come a time when I can use this well. This country¡¯s owner will definitely be Nante. So how could the son not know that the father was lacking even if he was guarded by his underlings? You crave women too much. Even wanting to see the end of the war with your two eyes was a problem.


    I am already thirty. But still the throne is still so far away. Every time I see you with the crown on your head, I become depressed with the heaviness it instills on me. It makes me wonder whether you are even thinking about handing over your crown to the next heir or not,


    //¡±Prince. Do you not think that your judgement was correct?.¡±//


    Bearing down on me with the name of Nante, there was no way you would understand. He whispered this as he headed back out to war. Prince, you will soon follow me and go there also.


    I¡¯ve already lived thirty years under you. How much more do I have to wait. I¡¯ve bowed down to you all this time and tried to help you as much as I can while smiling in front of you. I¡¯ve done everything you asked and made relationships with those families that would help us. But no more.


    Because you have contracted a disease. How your healthy strong facade breaks so easily in an instant. This was your punishment for bringing in concubine after concubine instead of caring for your queen. You oppressed your children while you rolled around with a different woman each night. Even as he thought it was pathetic, he worried, and as a son, he sent over the most expensive medications.


    Then, when I found out about the medicine you were taking through my loyal servant, I realized that my time had come.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    Bergen opened his eyes.


    There was a servant who had been with them a long time. When his master nodded his head, the servant spoke.


    ¡°It was the same as your highness had said it would be.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°The palace doctors find it difficult to differentiate between aslan and adlan.¡±


    Aslan and adlan were very similar medicines. Both were tasteless, colorless, and had a whitish tint to it. They both smelled the same same. However, there was one significant difference. Aslan was great at reducing pain but adlan was exponentially more potent. And as a result, it was highly addictive.


    The servant took out two empty medicine packets from his pocket.


    ¡°Aslan¡¯s daily dosage is this much, while adlan is ten times smaller.¡±


    ¡°And.¡±


    The servant took out the bigger prescription packet.


    ¡°I decreased aslan by this much, and added the same amount of adlan.¡±


    Bergen smiled widely.


    There were already four types of drugs the king was using. Nabuiol, kesna, aslan, adlan. He may very be using more now. It looked like the palace doctors were getting a headache trying to keep up with it all.


    The king had never been sick his entire life, but death must have been a scary thing for him. Sometimes he would spend the night with his eyes wide open, and other times, he would be asleep all day as if he was dead to the world. Such days continued. Headaches and fevers, and the symptoms like his rashes didn¡¯t look like it would be going away anytime soon. The medicine decreased his pain but it did not help cure the cause of his illness. It didn¡¯t seem like he would die, but it would be hard to stay in his right mind. Maybe that was the reason but what he said in his fractured state was this.


    That all the princes must be sent out to war.


    Even after giving him all the best medicines and kneeling beside his bed, even after, as appropriate for the first prince, telling him that he was worried for his father¡¯s health, and hoped for his well being. For the first few times, those who were caring for the king were in awe of him. But that was more than the king deserved. Because he had never received such effort from his father. But he did it anyways. Although more often than not, the king was asleep, he hoped that in the times he was awake, he would tell him something.


    It was not a frivolous hope for the crown. It was an obvious progression for the 1st in line for the throne.


    But the words he heard instead.


    Even in this state, you refuse to choose an heir. You still cannot rid yourself of your vain dreams. You still think that your servants will continuing bowing down to you as king. If this wasn¡¯t what you were thinking, how could you utter those words to me.


    Why do I have to wait any longer? If a loyal son is not enough for you, then I will take my place on the throne myself.


    ¡®Brother.¡¯


    The second brother was never good at hiding his emotions. It was easy to excite him. His sister was the same.


    ¡®The end of the war is nowhere in sight.¡¯


    ¡®I will be thirty next year.¡¯


    He said this contemplatively and the second brother responded right away.


    ¡®Brother. Father says that he will send the youngest to war also.¡¯


    His sister reacted the same way.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    While hugging her youngest brother, Theresa yelled in horror.


    ¡®Even the third prince didn¡¯t even go to the main battlefield.¡¯


    ¡®Will you be going again, brother?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t go. Please¡­.¡¯


    ¡®I will not allow it.¡¯


    ¡®¡­I heard that father was taking a strong drugs.¡¯


    He casually put the subject out in the open. With a serious expression, Bergen looked at his sister, hiding his smile and nodding his head.


    As the owner had commanded and as he had told himself to not look beyond what was required of him, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that it might be for the best this way. If he became king, he could give more attention to those things and be careful so it wasn¡¯t really a defect. They said that Etude¡¯s power was directly dependent on the skill of its owner.


    With the king ill, guarding Etude was not as special a task as it was before. Etude would only stay beside the king and watch the symptoms of the illness with them. The doctors would check the records, observe his progression, and look over the medication but they would not check the contents of the drugs he was taking one by one each time. Even if any of the doctors suspected him of messing with the medication, he could make them say that they had all decided on that unanimously.


    Of course, the palace doctors were not able to avoid censure. If the king was to die, they would be the ones to take responsibility for it.


    But it was different for him. If the king was to die soon, he could take his place and quietly bury the situation.


    So right now was the perfect time. Bergen did not hide the smile creeping onto his face.


    ***


    Do you think I didn¡¯t know your intention?


    ¡°Karbala.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nante.¡±


    ¡°You will keep this a secret.¡±


    There was no reason for the king to maintain his conventions. Even if he was to come back to his senses, there was no way he could read Etude and make a sound judgement about it. Even if he could, it didn¡¯t matter. He couldn¡¯t act on any of it and all he could do was stutter a few words. Even upon realizing that it was his own children who were chipping away at his body. That was a justified end for him.


    Karbala, who knew the king¡¯s state the best, said nothing and bowed his head.


    The next day, Lu Havre met his main healer. They had a lot of hardships during the war and so it was right to celebrate, but since the king is ill, they decided to just have a simple dinner together. Of course. Lynch agreed.


    ¡°Your highness. I hope you have been well. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you last.¡±


    It was a respectful greeting. Lu Havre asked him how he had been doing as they started a casual conversation. Their meal continued in a relaxed manner. It was about the end of their time together when he said.


    ¡°Lynch, take this. This is my reward to you.¡±


    I guess such good things can happen to me. Lynch received it gratefully. It had to be something worthy of his gratitude.


    But when Lynch returned hope and looked at it, he regretted it immediately. Then he thought to himself. I must have no choice but to be swept away by the waves of fate.


    Even after all these years of having his name known at the medical center, he had never held the amount of jewels he held in his hand now. But none of that came into view because of the note at the bottom of the box.


    The king was already taking it. All you have to do is put more adlan in it. For the first time, Lynch doubted his skills. But after blinking his eyes several times, the words on the page did not change. There was a reason the drugs were noted as strong. Even without it, the news that the king was seriously ill was already rapidly spreading. Who would have know that the king would face such a situation. His hands were shaking so badly, nothing else came into view. It looked like it had something to do with Etude but at this point, Lynch couldn¡¯t worry about Etude¡¯s surveillance skills.


    There was something much more important than that.


    That he would be the one to poison this country¡¯s king. He didn¡¯t care to know the specifics of the royal family, but if the king was to find out that the person strangling him was a civilian, what would he think. Even if the prince becomes king, he would not be able to avoid punishment. It was customary for those serving the king to be held responsible for the king¡¯s death.


    But the person to become king would be the true Nante so maybe he wouldn¡¯t do that. Everyone would kneel down before him, and no one would know about what happened. Even if Etude found out, nothing could be done. There would only be one owner of this land.


    And he would be his master also.


    Oh, Malino. My lovely Malino, my Lieh.


    If I was to die, the king would surely protect my lovely family. Still, even without a promise, he believed it. Maybe it was a promise that they had already made.


    So, trusting only that hope, Lynch opened up the package that he held tightly in his hand. The powder that was left fell. He swept up the rest of the medicine on top of his desk and made a small pile.


    That which would go into the king¡¯s mouth.


    Lynch thought to himself how intelligent his master was as his hands trembled. At this moment, Karbala and the first guard will both be at the bedside of the king in the palace. The other five will be each of the other family members.The 2nd guard will be outside the palace, the third will be outside the capital. And so, in the middle of the night, with nothing but the moonlight to shine my way, there won¡¯t be a single guard to find me.


    It could not have been a better time. At some point, or to be more exact, just a few days ago, the doctors left the medical center once it became dark. Lynch knew the reason for that. They knew that their life no longer depended on the current king. Also that whatever path they chose, it will be difficult to avoid punishment. As a result, the number of guards who protected the medical center decreased. It was safe to say that they were practically all gone. Because Lynch had done so many different jobs in his youth, his body was well built and it was easy for him to jump the medical center wall. He hadn¡¯t worked long here but he knew that there was a window that was open on the 1st floor that workers left open to get some fresh air. Actually, he found out just before today. He also knew that if he couldn¡¯t jump the wall, he could persuade a guard to let him enter. And finally that his owner would tie up any loose ends.


    But this drug, something that might be a poison, was meant to go to the king.


    Lynch closed his eyes tightly. He had never prayed to a god or even Monvixo but he did it now. Please, save Malino and Lieh.


    ***


    Del Monte II¡¯s funeral was held solemnly. At the same time, devastating rumors started to circle around the palace. The rumor that the king¡¯s death was due to being poisoned. Even with the rumor floating about, the coronation still continued. When the truth came out, the three princes and four princesses died that day and Del Monte III was crowned. Anyone who could be suspected of having anything to do with the poisoning of the king was punished. They were all imprisoned or killed.


    But because there was not enough evidence, it was hard to figure out the extent of the crime, even with the king looking personally into it. There was only one person. There was only one person who could be erased off the suspect list entirely.


    There were many who knew his name but he hid himself and his family so that it was impossible to track him down. Later, his family was entirely erased from history itself.


    But the name that was passed down was Lynch Trua. Historically, he was Monterobis¡¯s healer of the unprecedented prince.

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Your Highness. You should go now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will tell His Majesty.¡±


    Even if the girl stared intently, the servant was firm. If this chamberlain stepped back now, the times he spent with the princess would be pointless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she said.


    ¡°No. The time has already passed. The etiquette professor is waiting.¡±


    ¡°Arg¡­ Liam! You are so mean!¡±


    The girl was always vulnerable to her father. He never scolded her. But not like the mother, she could not stop to have a sense of awe when she met him. Especially when he called her¡ª


    ¡°Hemelina.¡±


    ¡ª with that low voice, nobody asked to do so, but she dropped her eyes and tilted her head.


    And nobody asked her why she felt so scared, of course, because everybody was in awe of him so as the queen.


    ***


    It was a bit of a sudden thing for him, even though he had Etutu and the most reliable messenger.


    For some reason, the princess first came to the office. That alone was unexpected. The king wondered the reason, and at the same time, he welcomed her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Or he tried to, and this was the best he could express.


    If somebody said there was not enough affection, that would be a lie. The princess resembled more to his wife than him, fortunately. She was also very lively. He had not yet found a more suitable modifier. When she blinked her bright red eyes, every people in the palace would try to do anything for her. It happened from the moment she started to walk alone. She was the princess, so there was no reason to spare any support for her. The child¡¯s teacher was selected by the king himself. They reported about her every day. Most were praised. In addition, he watched her by himself, she learned the language at a pretty early age, and soon she started to look for a foreign dictionary.


    Of course, the king thought that it didn¡¯t matter if the child wasn¡¯t so intelligent. Because she loved to dance and sing with her mother. At sunset, the child came back home with her mother from Ramon Vischeri. She visited there almost every day as if it was one of her favorite times. When he saw the dance of the girl of the blue hair like the dawn light that would shine the morning and the woman with a pinkish purple hair, he felt something soft from the deep of his heart. So, he worried nothing, but she would grow healthy. He would be happy if she just would stay here with her mother.


    In short, for Lu Havre, the child was a vindication of evidence that he was in love with Ashtie and, of course, the second child as well. Ashtie was still sweet, soft, and beautiful. She slept next to him every night and smiled sweetly as she stroked her child. Lu Harve was caring about this child as much as he cared about Ashtie, as much as Ashtie cared about the child.


    ¡°I¡­ have something to tell you¡­ I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you.¡±


    ¡°You are fine. Come in.¡±


    Of course, the calm, indifferent voice was just natural. It was only in front of one person that his voice was filled with deep emotions.


    ¡°¡­Father,¡± she said.


    He thought it would be until he was called like that.


    Lu Harve¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    The princess could not afford to catch the emotion of that right at the moment because it was the most important moment in her life. She recognized his face changed a bit. She hardened her mind, or she had already decided.


    The first step was difficult to take, but the second was easier.


    ¡°I have someone I want to be engaged to, Father.¡±


    It was not surprising news to him. He always talked before he went to bed with the queen, so he heard something yesterday, a few months ago, and two or three years ago.


    But the title she called him was surprising.


    She almost bowed whenever he called her name. He knew that. So, he wondered what was going on.


    A surprise was the first thing. It was, of course, a pleasure to immediately next. After that, he felt something soft like a cloud that he had felt when he saw his daughter with Ashtie. He had imagined it before, and he realized again, his imagination was not enough. He did not know he would feel such a satisfaction to be called father.


    Lu Harve stood up from his chair. He approached the child in stride. He met her eyes and gladly spoke. He had so many emotions about this child. He remembered when she was born. It was still vivid. And there were many memories with her.


    ¡°Hemelina,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she thought, ¡°what mother said was right.¡± Hemelina, who felt more relaxed, smiled at him.


    So, all this started from a meeting four years ago.


    More exactly, even that meeting also had a reason. The mother of the princess was the professor of Ramon Vischeri. In the king¡¯s name or in the will of herself, the queen had kept the place so far. Soon, the students of Ramon Vischeri loved her dance classes. Satisfaction may vary, but one thing was certain; the queen proudly belonged to the outstanding faculty of Ramon Vischeri.


    So, Hemelina visited there often. She was held by the maid and peeped her mother¡¯s lessons. After the day, she walked the long hallway of the palace with perfect steps, and she entered the classroom. Everybody there was dancing and singing, so it was natural for her to try to follow that. Although she was a little bit clumsy. Soon, she became familiar with humming the songs and dancing with her mother and the other students.


    When she became six or seven years old, she had been educated in royalty. She spent half or a day at the royal palace. But she still liked Ramon Vischeri. She still went there often. The maid and attendant, who had been rasing her since she was a baby, were also willing to follow. Several knights followed.


    The princess, Hemelina, was really satisfied with her life. She was just happy. Her father was a wonderful person who was in awe, and her mother was just good to be with. There was no shortage of anything to wear or to eat. Everything was satisfying. It was fun to read books, learn to speak words, and study things like history. She walked around in the castle and walked the streets out of the city, with familiar servants who she had seen since she was a baby. One day, in these peaceful and relaxing days¡ª


    when she was ten years old. Her baby brother was born.


    All attention was taken from her. Whether it was true or not, the princess felt so. She felt a little restless about the baby in her mother¡¯s arms for twenty-four hours, even though she probably had the same. But, to go to the king who she only felt nothing but awe when she asked for a hug¡ª


    was impossible.


    Then after a while, when her mother fell asleep, Hemelina glanced down at the baby, who was still wriggling in the cradle.


    She stared at the baby for a while and realized something. The was strangely resembling her. She could not tell where exactly, but she felt strange. The red eyes of the baby were buried in his padded flesh. He blinked his eyes slowly.


    Hemelina touched the baby¡¯s cheek. It was hot, red, and soft. There would be nothing like this.


    Hemelina fully realized.


    It was a very natural thing that the baby got love from everybody as she had been.


    So, she just thought she was in a fidget. She wanted to have something sweet. She headed out of the palace with her chamberlain. Three knights quietly followed them. As always, it was a normal day.


    Until she met one man in the finest bakery in Radom.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ride the carriage?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay,¡± she answered.


    ¡°And Your Highness. Lemons are¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, Liam.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. We can ask the chef in the palace.¡±


    ¡°Liam. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°This is my duty to serve you, so I will never be tired.¡±


    The princess told off Liam that telling her the same thing every time. She walked down the street, feeling the warm and bright mood of midday.


    ¡°I told you, the desserts of Lemons are sweeter and richer,¡± the princess said.


    ¡°But they are not good for your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, Liam. I like it here more.¡±


    The words as usual continued, and soon she arrived at the shop.


    ¡°So, stop today.¡±


    She put her hands on her waist with a somewhat determined look. Soon, the bell rang, and the shop door closed.


    ¡°¡­Liam.¡±


    Of course, she was not scary. She was just cute and lovely, and that could be a problem. The girl with red eyes with lively red cheeks was always lovely.


    Liam tilted his head like a sigh.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anybody. Sir Feltnum.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hemelina went into the shop, whether other people followed or not and shouted out loud.


    ¡°Bris! Give me everything in here, today. No, except one or two, give me everything.¡±


    ¡°OK! Please wait!¡±


    The owner of the bakery smiled. Then, he started to pack; colorful macarons, chocolate cakes, whipped cream cakes with fruit slices, brownies, almond cookies, yellow caramels, milk puddings, peach jelly, apple tarts, and cream puffs, and so on. She was a regular customer, and it was a familiar order, so his hands moved quickly.


    ¡°Lady?¡±


    Noon, the time that the bread came out, had already passed, but many customers came to the store. So, Hemelina thought that calling was not for her. She had no room to think.


    ¡°Lady?¡±


    And people would know the princess that coming here often.


    ¡°Excuse me, lady.¡±


    He called her three times. Everybody in the shop looked at him.


    ¡°If you do that, the next person will not be able to buy sweets.¡±


    She never was called except Your Highness in her life. Hemelina didn¡¯t care about it. She rather felt it funny. To her, it was a nag from Liam.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Unfortunately, the princess was the fastest one who reacted to that. She looked back a little. Liam was dumbfounded. Two knights were waiting outside; the only knight in the store was Feltnum. But he looked very surprised, too. The princess made a bigger smile. Hemelina raised her hand lightly, just in case, to stop the knight who would draw a sword.


    ¡°Me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, lady. I am telling you.¡±


    With quite rude speaking of her, he didn¡¯t budge an eye at all. He was very confident and also very respectful of speech. Hemelina, for a while, was confused to call him very polite or not.


    ¡°Mister. Please be careful with your word.¡±


    Liam finally said something, standing in front of Hemelina.


    The boy looked at him. He could not see him before, too busy to watch the girl that takes everything in the store.


    ¡°¡­Chamberlain?¡±


    He was the man who dressed up neatly. On his black vast, there was a red brooch. The boy knew what that means. He looked at the girl with little trembling eyes. She had red eyes.


    The boy knelt immediately. He apologized in the lowest position.


    ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. I was so ignorant that I could not recognize the presence of Your Highness. I didn¡¯t recognize Nantes of Monvixo and called you like a normal person. I even didn¡¯t show you the manner for Nantes. I made a big mistake, but everything that I say would be just excuses. Your Highness.¡±


    And he held his breath. It would be no wonder if he would ask her to kill him. Hemelina quickly opened her mouth before the boy continued talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

 Chapter 87

    ¡°No, Your Highness. Please punish my crime,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the princess thought, ¡°This is new.¡± The people around her treated her comfortably since she was young, so nobody asked her forgiveness like this. She wanted to see him more, but unfortunately, this was the middle of the bakery. Hemelina shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± she asked.


    Ahem! She disguised as a serious princess. Of course, from her young look, it didn¡¯t look serious at all.


    ¡°I am the fourth son of Court Esvier, Leiwarden Tel Prva von Esvier,¡± he said.


    He looked similar to her age, but he had a pretty deep voice. He put his face down, but his voice didn¡¯t blur.


    ¡°Well, Mr.Esvier. Get up.¡±


    This time she became a somewhat more serious princess. Leiwarden got up. His red hair was very vivid. Hemelina blinked her eyes.


    Soon, she touched her chin as if she fell in deep thinking. Her round eyes were shining. She made a ¡°Hmm,¡± sound. She looked so lovely. Everyone in the store held their breaths as if they were watching a play and looked like they were thinking about the same thing. Neither Liam nor Feltnum did not take their eyes off her.


    And Leiwarden¡ª


    ¡°Bris,¡± she called the owner.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You are done, right? Liam, pay for all this.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡ªalmost unconsciously, he received the bag of cookies that Hemelina handed over. He could smell sweet smells. He looked at the sweets in the bag once and looked at the princess once. Leiwarden looked clearly embarrassed.


    Hemelina smiled.


    ¡°Well. Your punishment is bringing that,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Liam, Feltnum, Mr.Esvier¡­Hmm, I mean Leiwarden. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She was the princess of Monterobis, but she was very friendly. Liam expected she might keep up appearances since she was in front of the noble, but he immediately gave that up. That didn¡¯t happen.


    Leiwarden followed the princess, who had called his name in five minutes after they met as if he was grateful. He had to.


    That was the first meeting.


    Leiwarden was the youngest boy of the Count Esvier. Count Esvier had vassalage in Wer Seine, which was a very fertile site. So, he could afford to have a house in the capital. As Hemelina saw at the banquets since she was young, Count Esvier¡¯s family was the leader of the knights that protected Wer Seine for generations. He was simply an honest man as his reputation. She knew he had four sons.


    But still, Hemelina asked to Leiwarden as if she didn¡¯t know. ¡°How are your brothers?¡±


    The oldest brother was the head of the second knights. He was not even thirty years old yet, so he was in a very high position. She asked how that was possible, and apparently, he was the top for five years when he was in Ramon Lehus. The second brother was in Goghyongeta, Monterobis¡¯ proud language research institute. Of course, he kept the top in Ramon Chater. The third brother, who made Leiwarden go to Radom by himself for the first time, he never missed the top position in Ramon Chater.


    So, this was what happened. Leiwarden recently became 13 years old and was wondering about his career. He always had been. His father was the famous head of the knight. His brothers won fame in many fields. So, he had no idea what field he had to choose to raise the family name. Moreover, it was time to choose the school. Neither his parents nor brothers didn¡¯t press him, but he thought they would still expect.


    Then one day, he heard this news during lunchtime. His third brother ranked top in this exam as well in Ramon Chater. His mother smiled and said it was an obvious result. His father tabbed his brother¡¯s shoulder as if he was proud of him. Leiwarden lost his appetite.


    ¡°I am already 13 years old,¡± he thought, ¡°but I still don¡¯t know what to do. I am just getting old, but I have no idea.¡±


    He could not finish his meal, and he just went back to his room. He could not read a book and wondered what to do. His conclusion was taking a walk outside. So, he walked the streets of the inside of the fortress. The splendid houses made him feel worse. So, he thought about going outside of the fortress. It was the first time to go there by himself, but he wanted to.


    The outside was not as gorgeous as the inside. He rather wanted to hide among these people. With a little bit of sentimentality, he walked towards where many people went and finally arrived Radom.


    Suddenly, he remembered the cookies that his second brother used to buy from time to time. He heard Lamos or Lemons or something called like that was famous. It was quite sweet to his taste, but he thought sweets would make him feel better now.


    So, he went there and met one girl.


    The outside of the fortress was noisy and lively. Hemelina rested her chin on her hand, sat on the bench, listened to what he said, and thought something. She soon opened her mouth since she didn¡¯t need to hide speaking.


    ¡°I felt a little grievous because my brother was born, but you are suffering from your older brothers.¡±


    Leiwarden, who was bending his upper body, straightened up. He turned his face and looked at her.


    Hemelina had a clear smile.


    ¡°Maybe, we are similar,¡± she said.


    He never heard anything like this before. Moreover, she was the noblest girl in this country.


    A lot of low and thick voices that passed puberty trembled a little.


    ¡°I think you are right, Your Highness.¡±


    That was the beginning of the relationship. Since Hemelina always visited Ramon Vischeri, it was not hard to visit Radom time to times. Besides, she originally visited that bakery often. Leiwarden visited there often as well. Half of the year passed like that. As they spent time more together, the next meeting was something familiar, even though they didn¡¯t make an appointment.


    In the spring of the new year, Leiwarden entered Ramon Vischeri. ¡°Why, Lei?¡± the girl asked. The princess and Leiwarden were now friends. He smiled and answered, ¡°Any of my brothers went Ramon Vischeri. So, that is why. Yes, I am the outlander about art. So, I choose the five years course.¡± Hemelina smiled as well because they would see much easier now.


    That was true. The day the girl entered and went to Ramon Vischeri gradually increased. Liam, who supported closest to her, was simply amazed that Her Highness visited Ramon Vischeri more often than ever before. The reason for the surprise was simple. ¡°How she can visit more often?¡±


    The queen always welcomed the princess. Soon, she was introduced to one boy.


    ¡°Mother. He is my friend.¡±


    There was a time that her brother introduced somebody to her in a similar way. But she didn¡¯t feel the same this time. Ashtie was very moved and barely suppressed her excitement and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Mr.Esvier. Please, be a good friend to Lina.¡±


    That time, Leiwarden finally understood something; the reason that the princess was so sweet and generous, without constraint, as much as she would be called, she was not a formal at all.


    Of course, Liam was the first one among the servants, who noticed the change of the princess. But he didn¡¯t take any special action. Since His or Her Majesty, who would know the princess most well, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    But there was only one problem. The princess spent too much time in Ramon Vischeri with the son of the court, so her teachers had to wait for Her Highness for a long time. So, Liam almost had to blackmail her that he would tell His Majesty to make her go back to the lesson.


    Three years passed like that.


    It was early summer when the cool winds blew, and the hot sun was burning. The court held a big banquet for his son¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. The princess participated as his friend and also for representing the royal family. It was such a pleasant party.


    She used to dance in Ramon Vischeri, sometimes even dragged Leiwarden in the dancing lesson and danced together. So, Hemelina was not expecting to dance with him in the banquet or something. But¡ª


    ¡°Your Highness. Would you like to dance with me?¡±


    ¡ªwhen she saw Leiwarden that reached his hand to her politely, she felt something.


    His red hair was brighter than when they met the first time. His dark eyes shined like the night sky. He grew much taller. He was full of her sight.


    Although she felt something unusual, she didn¡¯t care much.


    But¡ª


    ¡°My father told me to choose someone to marry.¡±


    ¡ªwhen she was told like that, she realized her feeling.


    It was another level of weird feeling that she felt when Edinburgh was born.


    That night, Hemelina went back to the palace without knowing whether or not it was a dream. She didn¡¯t come out of her room for a few days as if her spirit went out. Her mother asked her what was going on, but Hemelina just shook her hand and lowered her eyes, and said she just had something to think about.


    ¡°Liam probably told her anyway,¡± that was the first conclusion she made, after staying in bed for two days like her spirit was out. It was rather fine and rational judgment. The second conclusion was the emotion that was judged by reflection.


    She was looking for her mother with a weak step that no one would wonder why if she collapsed.


    Ashtie, as usual, looked lovingly at her daughter.


    ¡°Lina.¡±


    And she kissed on her daughter¡¯s eyes that were about to cry.


    ¡°What are you worried about? You even didn¡¯t eat. Michela is worrying you. Of course, I worry about you and your father as well.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­Mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lina. Tell me.¡±


    Ashtie led the child¡¯s hand and held her on her lap.


    Hemelina buried her face in warm arms.


    ¡°Mother¡­Well, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? I am listening.¡±


    This soft voice always patted her. Hemelina shut her eyes and told her.


    ¡°I have someone I like!¡±


    There was silence. Hemelina opened her eyes because she could not endure curiosity. She wondered what face her mother would make. She looked at her. And her mother, of course, had the sweetest smile that the child loved. All the lights in the room were bright.


    ¡°Congratulations, Hemelina,¡± Ashtie said.


    And she kissed on the child¡¯s face.


    ¡°You have a first love.¡±


    She kissed her again. The child¡¯s red cheeks were full of warmth.


    ¡°This mother is just happy for you.¡±


    Ashtie celebrated and encouraged her mysterious emotion that she would never experience before. Hemelina got more courage.


    ¡°So, mother. Umm¡­ I want to engage¡­¡± and she said so. Ashtie smiled deeper. Her daughter was such a sweetheart. She didn¡¯t even have to ask who it would be. The boy that she was talking about was the only one.


    ¡°So, will you tell your father?¡±


    Ashtie recognized the blurry end. She just wanted to ask for a favor.


    ¡°How will he react about this?¡± Ashtie thought, ¡°she never asked something first before. And the first thing she is asking is engagement.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s head, who closed her lips tight and nodded as if she was ashamed. Ashtie gave her advice.


    ¡°Then, Hemelina. Go to him and call him father.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you do that, he will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­But I never called him like that before¡­¡±


    It was a rare reaction. Hemelina, who never doubted her mother, scratched her cheek. ¡°Will it be true?¡± she thought.


    Ashtie touched gently on her daughter¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better, try it.¡±


    Thus, she came to the king¡¯s office. Hemelina took courage.


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have someone I want to be engaged to, Father.¡±


    ¡°Hemelina.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I have someone I want to be engaged to, Father.¡±


    Hemelina particularly strengthened the last word.


    ¡°¡­Father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    And she saw the smile of her father. It was full of tenderness.


    He was not one who didn¡¯t have a smile. But no one doubted he only smiled in front of the queen. But he was deeply smiling at her, right at the moment.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Who do you want to be with then?¡±


    ¡°He is the youngest son of Court Esvier.¡±


    ¡°I see. There would be nothing too difficult,¡± he said.


    And he also added the word. ¡°But, I think you should ask for consent to him first.¡±

 Chapter 88

    They were a very kind father and mother. Hemelina hardened her mind with their warmth. The very next day, she met Leiwarden in front of Ramon Vischeri.


    ¡°Lei,¡± she called.


    He could tell she was calling him with some intention. He knew it intuitively.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± he answered.


    It had been four years since they knew each other. The princess told him many times to treat her more comfortably, but he was still polite.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hemelina. Please, tell me.¡±


    The only thing he had allowed himself in their relationship was calling her name.


    She did like his neat stiffness. Her heart was beating. She swallowed and tried to smile. She opened her mouth.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    His face changed immediately¡­


    Hemelina shut her eyes and continued to speak.


    ¡°Lei. I want to be engaged to you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    It was as if he were handed a bag of cookies the first time they met.


    ¡°Well. this is not official, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh¡­¡±


    She decided to speak quickly instead of refining her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hemelina.¡±


    She finished her speaking. She opened her eyes when she heard a clear voice.


    ¡°Lei.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She wished he would wait at least a little bit when he answered. Hemelina was trying to smile still and talked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to refuse, just¡ª¡±


    But she failed to talk anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leiwarden called her again like a sigh. He didn¡¯t blur the end.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    She wished he called her name again. Her heart rang out loudly, but she could not manage to open her mouth.


    ¡°I am the youngest son of the Count.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And Your Highness¡­ I am thanking you that you willingly took me as your friend. I think that was how we spent a long friendly relationship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I am very sorry but¡ª.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lei!¡±


    Hemelina smiled with a lively voice as usual.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I get it now.¡±


    But the words trembled.


    She did not have much experience to pretend it was okay, especially in front of him. But Hemelina had learned something, so she shrugged quite calmly.


    ¡°I just asked you. Yea. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She regretted that she added more words. She barely managed not to click her tongue.


    She needed to prove it was really okay. Because Leiwarden¡¯s face looked very bad now. His knitted brows were lowered, and his mouth tightened. He was a very strictly polite man, so he would not feel good in this situation.


    Hemelina barely tapped his shoulder, gently like usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. So, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The prince demanded a word, so the Count¡¯s son opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    His voice lowered even more.


    It was Hemelina who avoided the place first. She said while she stepped back, ¡°We are still close friends, and that won¡¯t change. So, if you find someone to marry, just let me know first.¡± She laughed, and her steps were elegant.


    But, as soon as she entered the hallway, where he could not see, she collapsed.


    No sighs came out. She just called Liam, her chamberlain, with a weak voice. He asked if she would like to go back to the palace. His voice sounded a bit careful. Hemelina stretched her arm and asked him to pull her. Her chamberlain was willing to lift the princess. She probably would not have power in her legs, so he thought it would be better just to hold her. Hemelina was willing to bury her face in his comfortable arms. Liam could feel his clothes were soaking but didn¡¯t say anything. She was such a light, little, and delicate girl.


    That night, in the king¡¯s bedroom, Lu Harve called his wife.


    ¡°Ashi.¡±


    He dried his hands and wore his gown neatly.


    ¡°Have you heard that?¡±


    Ashtie laughed lightly.


    ¡°Lam,¡± she called him.


    Then, she tapped next to her. Lu Harve sat down willingly.


    ¡°Well. What I heard from Liam. She was rejected.¡±


    Lu Harve tilted his head slightly. There was a silent sigh.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She gently touched his hair. Lu Harve held her hand. Ashtie smiled.


    ¡°I think she is growing up very quickly.¡±


    Lu Harve smiled as well.


    ¡°I think the same. Ashtie.¡±


    He held her in his arms. It was a familiar temperature. Ashtie, who was buried in the warmth, whispered.


    ¡°But it will be okay. She will grow up most beautifully.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ashi.¡±


    He stroked her hair. It was still a soft touch.


    ¡°She is your daughter.¡±


    ¡°And your daughter, too.¡±


    He gently kissed on the lady¡¯s forehead, who kept a smile. Lu Harve whispered quietly.


    ¡°I think we should hold her coming-of-age ceremony pretty big. To suit her.¡±


    The king¡¯s words were fully realized exactly two years later.


    It was customary to become an adult to attend a royal banquet, but the young royal family could go there from a young age. As she did with her mother before, Hemelina participated in many banquets for two years. She didn¡¯t have any other reason. She was just worried if there was a girl around Leiwarden. But it didn¡¯t seem like that. She saw him sometimes, but he was with people from Ramon Vischeri or his family.


    She was glad for two whole years.


    And finally, her coming-of-age ceremony was held. The king opened her ceremony at the grand ballroom.


    Hemelina, as a lady from Monterobis and also as an owner of this party, dressed up splendidly. The white and long lace covered her blue hair. She wore a flowing dress. It was red. Her thin shoulders and the round collarbone stood out. They were shiny with powder. The white high-heels were high, but her steps were as elegant as willows as if they were not uncomfortable at all.


    Her eyes shined like stars. Her red eyes looked mysterious and glorious. The princess, who became an adult just this day, still looked like a girl a little bit, but still looked elegant like her mother. The queen gave unstinted praise to her. The king also smiled as he was satisfied.


    Hemelina just laughed at the celebration of many people; father, mother, and her brother who could speak quite well now, Duke Moncheta and other nobles. It was a nice and pleasant day.


    ¡°Hemelina.¡±


    But nothing was better than his celebration.


    She turned her body. Her blue hair made a shadow on her face, and the white lace covered that shadow.


    ¡°I congratulate you on becoming an adult.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lei.¡±


    He moved his lips slightly. He looked worried. She blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She tilted her head. Her hair gently swayed, and her scent got deeper.


    ¡°¡­You are so beautiful. Your Highness.¡±


    Leiwarden finally spoke out.


    In a moment, Hemelina felt something extraordinary as it was two years ago.


    The person who had the coming-of-age ceremony was supposed to dance with the other person. The king and the queen didn¡¯t say anything. There were many candidates, but the princess was willing to choose the youngest of the Counts. She saw his dark eyes. There was no reason to hesitate.


    ¡°Leiwarden,¡± she called him.


    ¡°Yes. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡±


    ¡°Happily,¡± he answered politely.


    She could feel a trembling heart. They beat time well. They were together that long. His neat coat made lingering images when he moved his steps. And the white and blue light covered it. The left was a red tail. It covered all the footsteps.


    When their dancing was over, Hemelina still wanted to be with him. So, she led him to the balcony. He followed mildly.


    ¡°Lei.¡±


    Soon, she pulled the curtains. Hemelina opened her mouth without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you for coming.¡±


    ¡°No. Your Highness. Of course, I congratulate you. I am just honored to dance with you.¡±


    He added more words, but she could not afford to listen to all that. She called him again.


    ¡°Well, Lei.¡±


    She stared at him.


    The only light there was the moon and the starlight from the sky and a slight light behind the curtains. But her red face was vivid.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t marry yet.¡±


    He could not stop staring at her face. He was never able to.


    ¡°Well, that is¡ª¡±


    He tried to say what he prepared.


    But when he actually opened his mouth, it was just a poor excuse. So, he talked a lot.


    ¡°¡­I am very grateful that you were willing to have me as your friend. I value this bond very much, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I thought when you became an adult and found your spouse; then, I should find mine as well.¡±


    She was a smart princess. There would be no way she would not notice his excuse.


    ¡°Lei.¡±


    A clear voice sounded the night breeze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­¡± she said.


    She was too nervous to talk well two years ago, but now she was different.


    He also looked changed. She noticed his subtle change. She could not tell why, but she could. Maybe because it was the first time that she saw his full formal suits, or she felt it was the time. It would be possible because he changed his mind so far, or he just hid this well.


    ¡°So, Lei, tell me.¡± she thought and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you still not think of me as a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    This girl was always friendly. She was very straightforward, honest, and distinctly revealing her mind. Her thoughts and feelings had always been¡ª


    ¡°¡­Hemelina¡±


    ¡ªso pure and white.


    He naturally had followed this white and pure light. When he realized himself, he always had been like that. She was such a sweet girl who told the boy she first met, that they might be similar. She was willing to embrace his worry of thirteen years with a smile.


    It was really thanks to her to start the relationship. He never forgot the grace of that day. She always laughed and talked about happy things. He was always happy to be with her. When he danced or sang with her, he felt like a blue scent swept him away somewhere far away.


    Nevertheless, this was too much for him. Leiwarden knew about himself. He was just a son of the count. He would never get a peerage title. He worked as a minor clerk in the office after he graduated Ramon Vischeri. But she was the princess, Nantes of this country. No other modifiers were necessary.


    So, when she confessed her love, Leiwarden struggled to tide his boiling emotions. He finally managed to suppress the emotions, so his voice was calm, but his face was crumpled. He could not say anything to her except just calling her name.


    ¡°I¡­,¡± he said.


    She was a lively girl, and his rejection probably hurt her a lot. But she still stayed around him. He was glad when she still smiled at him. He was glad, very glad about that. There was no hesitation on the way to the celebration of the coming-of-age ceremony.


    ¡°¡­always¡­¡±


    And she welcomed him. She was still white and shiny under the bright light, or brighter. When she smiled at him with the eyes that redder than her red dress and called his nickname with a soft voice, he swept away in the blue scent again. It sent him to somewhere far. But when she called him again, that voice held him tight.


    ¡°Thought¡­¡±


    The only thing he learned well so far was manners. He was a fool for other things. So, when he started to worry for the first time, that he was not polite to her, he never could say she was cute. But, at the moment, he could not stop himself not to say this to this beautiful lady.


    ¡°You are dying him with a deep scent again,¡± he thought,


    ¡°The only thing I could stand up is just the name of the family.¡±


    ¡°You were a lady, My Highness.¡±


    Leiwarden finally answered his truth. He blinked his eyes and looked straight at her.


    She took a step closer. It was just one step. But it was a big stride, not like usual. He immediately avoided her eyes. She became urgent. Her heart was thumping.


    ¡°Why do you avoid me?¡± she asked.


    It was very close. He felt dizzy from the warm breaths and sweet smell. He barely managed to say. It was rather subconscious. It was possibly with lifelong courtesy.


    ¡°¡­We are too close¡­¡±


    He even blurred his end. He only moved his mouth slightly.


    ¡°Yes? Lei?¡±


    She reached her hand and grabbed his wide shoulder, with a thumping heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid me¡­¡± she said.


    She whispered to him. The words set down like a feather. It tickled his ear.


    He was shy, too. But the light was flashing, and he didn¡¯t want to miss it. He held it. Who would hold first, was not a matter anymore.


    ¡°Lei.¡±


    He answered,


    ¡°¡­Hemelina.¡±


    ¡°I am just the son of the count,¡± he thought, ¡°and she is the princess.¡±


    He knew she was above him. ¡°But if I can still stay with you from now on.¡±


    Leiwarden spat out his truth one by one. He tried to suppress, but it just firmed up more. His lower voice wet the girl¡¯s mind like a light rain. Soon, the sun shined on her heart.


    ¡°Can I be with you, Your Highness?¡±


    The hearts pounded. They could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    Hemelina touched his shoulder with the other hand. He raised his hands, he clenched his fists and opened them gain a couple of times. And he slowly put his hands on her delicate waist. The night was sinking, so as his heart to her.


    The exceptionally bright starlight fell off to them, and the soft sound of music flew smoothly.


    The night went deep.


    And that night, in the king¡¯s bedroom, Ashtie called the king.


    ¡°Lam.¡±


    She was dressing up her gown. Lu Harve was putting out candles except one or two and nodded to her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It was a very small sound because he was in the aftereffect of love. Of course, she heard well.


    ¡°You did a good job,¡± she said.


    She was closing her eyes, but she could tell he was smiling. The blanket sank soon. The frim and warm arms were close. Ashtie moved her arms and wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°That boy. His hands were pretty thick.¡±


    It was a little unexpected. His shoulders were squared as well, not like other people from Ramon Vischeri. Well, he was from the knight family.


    ¡°He was also a good speaker.¡±


    He lost in his thought and lightly nodded. Ashtie slowly yawned. She spoke in a soft and slow voice.


    ¡°Yes. The boy, Lina, used to talk a lot¡­ He must be him.¡±


    Lu Harve rubbed Ashtie¡¯s lips with his finger and continued thinking.


    ¡°And his eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ashtie blinked her eyes. Without much light, her eyes were still bright yellow. Lu Harve faintly laughed.


    ¡°They were very clear.¡±


    He had straight eyes while he was facing the king.


    He knew well such eyes.


    ¡°They were like yours, Ashtie,¡± Lu Harve said while he swept down her hair.


    ¡°Yes?¡­ Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    So, he decided to leave and watch. Especially, he was the boy that his daughter liked.


    ¡°I guess I will meet the count as well.¡±


    Ashtie smiled gently again and touched his shoulder area. She patted it slightly.


    ¡°Lam, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°After I gave birth Lina¡­ You asked me something about that time.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he exclaimed with a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Ashtie looked up slightly. He had asked in a low voice whether he could be a good father. She was confident that she would be the only one who could see his that kind of face. That was how she could still smile like a girl in front of him. She kissed on the darkish cheek, spread her warm breath, and whispered.


    ¡°You are doing very well,¡± she said.


    ¡°You are a very good, excellent father,¡± she said more. Lu Harve closed his eyes as if he was appreciated. Her soft voice was so enough to him.


    ¡°I believed that from the beginning.¡±


    She was as sweet as her soft voice, or sweeter than that voice. Lu Harve kissed on her, too.


    ¡°Thank you, Ashi.¡±


    ¡°Lina¡­is calling you, father well these days. Soon, Eddie will do that, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He felt his heart swell. From the beginning, he felt something warm and cozy in front of her. He just made it as a soft and warm word and sent it to her. He kissed her again.


    ¡°Ashi, I am always thinking of you.¡±


    The whisper was warm. A smile spreads on her face even she closed her eyes. As always, as it had been.


    ¡°Thank you, Lam.¡±